A treatise of the art of war dedicated to the Kings Most Excellent Majesty / and written by the Right Honourable Roger, Earl of Orrery.
         Orrery, Roger Boyle, Earl of, 1621-1679.
      
       
         
           1677
        
      
       Approx. 467 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 124 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A53478
         Wing O499
         ESTC R200
         12367435
         ocm 12367435
         60444
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A53478)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60444)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 218:14)
      
       
         
           
             A treatise of the art of war dedicated to the Kings Most Excellent Majesty / and written by the Right Honourable Roger, Earl of Orrery.
             Orrery, Roger Boyle, Earl of, 1621-1679.
          
           [19], 206 p., 6 folded leaves of plates : ill., port.
           
             Printed by T.N. for Henry Herringman ...,
             In the Savoy :
             1677.
          
           
             First ed. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Errata: p. [19].
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Military art and science -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               〈◊〉
               II
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               A.
               D●…
               Blois
               .
               Sculp
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           Of
           the
           Art
           of
           WAR
           :
           Dedicated
           to
           the
           KINGS
           Most
           Excellent
           Majesty
           .
        
         
           
             And
             Written
             by
             the
             Right
             Honourable
          
           ROGER
           Earl
           of
           ORRERY
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             SAVOY
          
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             N.
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Herringman
          
           at
           the
           Anchor
           in
           the
           
             Lower
             Walk
          
           of
           the
           
             New
             Exchange
          
           .
        
         
           M.
           DC
           .
           LXXVII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           KING
           :
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           
             THE
             Ultimate
             and
             Onely
             Legitimate
             End
             of
             War
             is
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             among
             Christians
             ,
          
           The
           Obtaining
           of
           a
           Good
           and
           Lasting
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
             And
             the
             sole
             Right
             in
             Your
             Majesties
             Dominions
             ,
             of
             Making
          
           War
           and
           Peace
           ,
           
             being
             One
             undoubted
          
           
           
             Prerogative
             of
             Your
             Imperial
             Crown
             ,
             I
             believ'd
             a
             Treatise
             of
             the
          
           Art
           of
           War
           ,
           
             written
             by
             One
             who
             has
             the
             Happiness
             to
             be
             born
             Your
             Subject
             ;
             Ought
             ,
          
           SIR
           ,
           
             to
             be
             Dedicated
             Onely
             to
             You
             ;
             Yet
             I
             durst
             not
             presume
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             before
             I
             had
             most
             humbly
             beg'd
             and
             obtain'd
             Your
             Majesties
             Leave
             ,
             to
             lay
             it
             at
             Your
             Feet
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             have
          
           ,
           SIR
           ,
           
             in
             the
             short
             Introduction
             to
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             lamented
             that
             none
             of
             Our
             English
             Generals
             ,
             whom
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             (
             except
             the
             Noble
             Sir
          
           Francis
           Vere
           )
           
             hath
             left
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             his
             own
             Observations
             in
          
           War
           :
           
             When
             not
             Onely
             ,
             no
             Nation
             (
             as
             I
             believe
             )
             hath
             Excell'd
             them
             in
             Military
             Conduct
             ,
             in
             Success
             ,
             and
             in
             Valor
             ;
             But
             also
             when
             they
             had
             the
             Illustrious
             Examples
             of
             divers
             great
             Captains
             ,
             inviting
             them
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             many
             Ages
             past
             ,
             and
             possibly
             in
             all
             succeeding
             Ones
             ,
             will
             be
             at
             least
             as
             much
             esteemed
             and
             celebrated
             for
             their
             Commentaries
             ,
             as
             for
             their
             Victories
             ;
             since
             All
             who
             more
             desire
             to
             merit
             the
             Title
             of
             Commanders
             ,
             than
             only
             to
             bear
             the
             Name
             ,
          
           
           
             will
             more
             Instructively
             read
             the
             Commentaries
             or
             Memorials
             of
             one
             famous
             General
             ,
             written
             by
             himself
             ;
             than
             All
             the
             Relations
             of
             Battels
             ,
             Victories
             ,
             and
             Conquests
             ,
             written
             by
             the
             ordinary
             Historians
             :
             For
             they
             tell
             us
             chiefly
             but
             the
             Events
             of
             Wars
             ,
             rarely
             the
             true
             Methods
             ,
             the
             Arts
             ,
             and
             the
             Industries
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             have
             been
             managed
             ;
             when
             the
             knowledge
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             exceedingly
             more
             useful
             ,
             than
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             therefore
             most
             heartily
             wish
             ,
             That
             the
             present
             Age
             ,
             and
             the
             future
             ,
             may
             owe
             to
             Your
             Majesty
             the
             preserving
             them
             henceforth
             from
             the
             like
             unhappiness
             ,
             by
             Your
             expresly
             Ordering
             all
             such
             us
             hereafter
             shall
             have
             the
             Honor
             to
             Command
             Your
             Fleets
             or
             Armies
             ,
             to
             Present
             You
             constantly
             in
             writing
             ,
             and
             under
             their
             hands
             ,
             a
             particular
             Account
             of
             all
             their
             most
             important
             Actings
             ,
             of
             their
             Observations
             in
             the
          
           War
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Motives
             which
             induced
             them
             at
             any
             time
             to
             do
             as
             they
             did
             .
          
        
         
           
             Such
             Memorials
             ,
             in
             my
             humble
             Opinion
             ,
             would
             be
             of
             eminent
             Advantage
             ,
             to
             All
             those
             of
             the
             present
          
           
           
             Times
             ,
             to
             whom
             Your
             Majesty
             would
             vouchsafe
             to
             Communicate
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             All
             those
             which
             in
             the
             Future
             should
             enjoy
             the
             Benefit
             of
             Perusing
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             would
             more
             than
             probably
             ,
             make
             All
             Your
             Majesties
             chief
             Commanders
             the
             more
             circumspect
             in
             forming
             their
             final
             Results
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             so
             Great
             and
             Exact
             a
             Iudge
             of
             Reason
             ,
             as
             Your
             Majesty
             is
             ,
             would
             still
             examine
             and
             weigh
             the
             validity
             of
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             though
             it
             is
             too
             usually
             said
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             believed
             by
             others
             ,
             That
             Success
             does
             cover
             all
             the
             Faults
             and
             Errors
             in
          
           War
           ▪
           
             Yet
             doubtless
             the
             wiser
             Portion
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             had
             much
             rather
             owe
             their
             Victories
             to
             their
             good
             Conduct
             ,
             than
             to
             (
             what
             is
             termed
             ,
             by
             the
             World
             )
             their
             Good
             Fortune
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             had
             rather
             be
             less
             Successful
             ,
             by
             stedily
             pursuing
             the
             Dictates
             of
             Right
             Reason
             ,
             than
             be
             more
             Victorious
             ,
             by
             declining
             them
             at
             any
             Time
          
           ;
           Since
           Wise
           Councels
           are
           still
           within
           the
           Power
           of
           Wise
           Men
           ;
           But
           Success
           is
           not
           .
        
         
         
           
             And
             if
             I
             might
             presume
             to
             acquaint
             Your
             Majesty
             ,
             with
             my
             humble
             Belief
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             I
             durst
             say
             ,
             That
             no
             Profession
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             is
             more
             built
             on
             true
             Reason
             ,
             and
             sound
             Iudgment
             ,
             than
             the
             Military
             is
             ;
             For
             both
             those
             are
             essentially
             requisite
             ,
             to
             Generals
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             Officers
             under
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             As
             some
             manifestation
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             I
             shall
             particularize
             but
             one
             Instance
             ,
             and
             that
             shall
             be
             in
             Battels
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             most
             Glorious
             ,
             and
             commonly
             the
             most
             important
             Acts
             of
          
           War
           ;
           
             wherein
             usually
             the
             moments
             to
             obtain
             the
             Victory
             are
             so
             few
             ,
             that
             while
             an
             unconsummated
             Reasoning
             is
             considering
             ,
             the
             opportunity
             of
             acquiring
             it
             ,
             is
             vanished
             .
          
        
         
           
             So
             that
             even
             the
          
           Romans
           
             themselves
             ;
             who
             were
             so
             jealous
             of
             what
             they
             call'd
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             dreaded
             to
             intrust
             the
             Supreme
             Power
             in
             One
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             never
             under
             Exigencies
             indeed
             ,
             but
             they
             chose
             a
             Dictator
             ;
             as
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             Cases
             of
          
           Quintus
           Cincinnatus
           ,
           Furius
           Camillus
           ,
           Fabius
           Maximus
           ,
           
             and
             divers
             others
             ;
             Necessity
             making
             them
             practice
             ,
             what
             Reason
             could
             not
             induce
             them
             to
             confess
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Nor
             did
             the
          
           Grecians
           
             owe
             their
             famous
             Victory
             at
          
           Marathon
           ,
           
             to
             their
             having
             Ten
             Generals
             ;
             but
             to
             their
             Generals
             having
             that
             Reason
             ,
             which
             the
             State
             of
          
           Athens
           
             wanted
             ;
             The
             placing
             of
             the
             absolute
             Power
             in
          
           Miltiades
           .
        
         
           
             All
             which
             seems
          
           ,
           SIR
           ,
           
             to
             evidence
             ,
             That
             the
             management
             of
          
           War
           
             is
             Practically
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             best
             placed
             in
             One
             ,
             if
             that
             One
             is
             blest
             with
             the
             highest
             humane
             Prerogative
             of
             Well-Reasoning
             ;
             and
             therefore
             illustrates
             ,
             That
             a
             good
             General
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             perfect
             and
             clear
             Understanding
             ,
             else
             he
             will
             be
             too
             apt
             to
             imitate
             what
             others
             have
             done
             ,
             merely
             because
             they
             did
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Nor
             have
             I
             ever
             known
             or
             read
             of
             any
             famous
             Captain
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             also
             a
             Person
             of
             strong
             Iudgment
             ,
             and
             blest
             with
             great
             Presence
             of
             Mind
             ,
             on
             all
             Emergencies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Yet
             we
             too
             often
             see
             ,
             and
             I
             wish
             we
             may
             never
             feel
             ,
             the
             fatal
             Effects
             of
             it
             ;
             That
             in
          
           War
           ,
           
             as
             in
             most
             other
             things
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             nearest
             and
             highest
          
           
           
             Concernment
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             take
             upon
             Trust
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             implicite
             Belief
             ,
             whatever
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             those
             ,
             under
             whom
             we
             learn
             our
             first
             Rudiments
             .
          
        
         
           
             Whereas
             if
             we
             would
             undergo
             the
             Duty
             ,
             (
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             enjoy
             the
             Delight
             )
             solidly
             to
             examine
             the
             true
             Reason
             of
             Things
             ,
             and
             then
             only
             embrace
             and
             practise
             what
             after
             such
             Inquiry
             ,
             we
             were
             convinced
             was
             the
             very
             best
             ;
             we
             should
             be
             less
             Magisterially
             imposed
             upon
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             satisfied
             in
             what
             we
             our selves
             undertook
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             think
          
           ,
           SIR
           ,
           
             no
             rational
             and
             considering
             Man
             was
             ever
             convinced
             ,
             merely
             by
             anothers
             saying
             ,
             the
          
           Imperialists
           
             or
             the
          
           French
           ,
           
             or
             any
             other
             Nation
             ,
             do
             thus
             ,
             and
             thus
             ,
             in
             the
          
           Wars
           ,
           
             unless
             withall
             he
             is
             acquainted
             and
             satisfied
             ,
             with
             the
             Reasons
             why
             they
             do
             it
             ;
             For
             Reason
             ,
             not
             Custom
             singly
             ,
             is
             what
             considering
             Men
             will
             only
             follow
             ,
             and
             the
             chearfullest
             Attempts
             are
             animated
             from
             first
             convincing
             of
             the
             Iudgment
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             I
             know
          
           ,
           SIR
           ,
           the
           Art
           of
           War
           
             has
             been
             in
             many
             Ages
             ,
             Alter'd
             ,
             Cultivated
             ,
             and
             Heighten'd
             ;
             Yet
             no
             Monarch
             ,
             State
             ,
             or
             General
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             Absolute
             ,
             did
             ever
             make
             any
             considerable
             Alterations
             in
             the
             Military
             methods
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             but
             Reason
             was
             produced
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             pretended
             ,
             to
             Authorize
             Them.
             
          
        
         
           
             Whatever
             conduces
             most
             to
             bring
             all
             things
             to
             be
             weighed
             in
             that
             Ballance
             ,
             is
             what
             I
             would
             Promote
             ;
             I
             have
             ,
          
           SIR
           ,
           
             much
             Reverence
             for
             Old
             Customs
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             for
             Reason
             ;
             so
             that
             had
             I
             had
             the
             misfortune
             to
             have
             been
             born
             and
             educated
             in
          
           Spain
           ,
           
             yet
             I
             am
             confident
             I
             should
             not
             now
             have
             been
             for
             Arming
             the
             Cavalry
             with
             Lances
             ,
             or
             for
             Charging
             the
             Ordnance
             ,
             in
             a
             Sea-fight
             ,
             Over-deck
             .
          
        
         
           
             If
             Reason
             will
             not
             make
             Men
             change
             irrational
             Customs
             ,
             Losses
             will
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             usual
             Converters
             of
             all
             those
             ,
             on
             whom
             Ratiocination
             at
             first
             does
             not
             operate
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             have
             designed
             this
             whole
             Treatise
             shall
             consist
             of
             Two
             Tomes
             ,
             partly
             because
             it
             will
             be
             too
             Voluminous
          
           
           
             in
             One
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             to
             know
             if
             the
             first
             may
             have
             the
             Honor
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             to
             be
             acceptable
             to
             Your
             Majesty
             ;
             since
             the
             onely
             Rule
             I
             have
             set
             up
             to
             my self
             ,
             of
             liking
             or
             disliking
             any
             thing
             I
             do
             ,
             is
             ,
             As
             Your
             Majesty
             shall
             Approve
             or
             Disapprove
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             have
             prepared
             the
             chief
             Materials
             for
             the
             remaining
             Tome
             ,
             in
             which
             is
             to
             be
             contained
             the
             Greatest
             ,
             the
             most
             Useful
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Intricate
             parts
             of
             the
          
           Art
           of
           War.
           
        
         
           
             If
             this
             now
             Publish'd
             shall
             be
             blest
             with
             Your
             Majesties
             Favor
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             therein
             the
             highest
             Encouragement
             ,
             to
             proceed
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             more
             reason
             to
             Apologize
             for
             having
             written
             so
             much
             ,
             than
             to
             do
             it
             for
             writing
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             was
             not
             induced
             to
             undertake
             this
             VVork
             ,
             at
             the
             Importunity
             of
             many
             Friends
             ;
             nor
             by
             the
             Flattery
             of
             divers
             others
             ,
             who
             endeavor'd
             to
             persuade
             me
             it
             might
             be
             of
             some
             Use
             to
             Your
             Majesties
             Subjects
             ;
             nor
             yet
             to
             evidence
             ,
             (
             when
             Your
             Majesty
             had
             as
             much
             above
             my
             Desert
             ,
             as
             Expectation
             ,
             rais'd
             me
             by
             Your
             Letters
             Patents
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Major
             General
             of
             Your
          
           
           
             Majesties
             Army
             in
          
           Ireland
           ,
           )
           
             I
             had
             not
             intirely
             neglected
             to
             study
             the
             Duties
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             the
          
           Military
           Art
           ,
           
             (
             though
             possibly
             this
             last
             might
             have
             been
             no
             unpardonable
             Design
             )
             but
             the
             chief
             Ends
             which
             induced
             me
             to
             compose
             this
             Treatise
             ,
             were
             Two
             :
          
        
         
           
             The
             first
             was
             ,
             That
             to
             perform
             the
             VVork
             well
             ,
             was
             highly
             desirable
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             provoke
             others
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             I
             am
             only
             able
             to
             attempt
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             second
             was
             ,
             That
             as
             from
             the
             first
             Time
             I
             had
             the
             Blessing
             to
             know
             Your
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             Honor
             to
             be
             employ'd
             by
             You
             ,
             (
             which
             having
             been
             both
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             I
             might
             be
             proud
             of
             it
             with
             more
             Reason
             ,
             than
             I
             could
             be
             condemn'd
             for
             being
             so
             )
             I
             paid
             my
             healthful
             Time
             to
             Your
             Service
             ;
             so
             now
             I
             would
             humbly
             endeavor
             to
             evidence
             to
             Your
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             I
             Dedicate
             my
             sickly
             Time
             to
             the
             same
             Duty
             ,
             whereby
             all
             the
             Parts
             of
             my
             Life
             ,
             will
             appear
             Devoted
             to
             Your
             Service
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             more
             the
             Debt
             ,
             than
             to
             discharge
          
           
           
             it
             acceptably
             ,
             is
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             moment
             of
             my
             Life
             ,
             the
             utmost
             Endeavor
             ,
             and
             the
             highest
             Satisfaction
             of
             ,
          
        
         
           
             May
             it
             Please
             Your
             Most
             SACRED
             MAJESTY
             ;
          
           
             Your
             Majesties
             most
             Humble
             ,
             Most
             Obedient
             ,
             and
             Most
             Intirely
             Devoted
             Subject
             and
             Servant
             ,
             ORRERY
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Titles
           of
           the
           several
           Chapters
           ,
           with
           the
           Pages
           where
           they
           Begin
           and
           End.
           
        
         
           
             
               
                 The
                 Choice
                 and
                 Educating
                 of
                 the
                 Soldiery
              
               
                 Begins
                 Page
                 4
              
               
                 Ends
                 Page
                 22
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Arming
                 of
                 the
                 Soldiery
              
               
                 23
              
               
                 35
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Disciplining
                 of
                 the
                 Soldiery
              
               
                 36
              
               
                 41
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Ordering
                 of
                 Garisons
              
               
                 42
              
               
                 58
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Marching
                 of
                 an
                 Army
              
               
                 59
              
               
                 72
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Camping
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 within
                 a
                 Li●…
                 or
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 73
              
               
                 147
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Chapter
                 of
                 Battels
              
               
                 14●…
              
               
                 20●…
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           LICENSED
           ,
        
         
           
             Novemb.
             17.
             1677.
             
          
           
             ROGER
             L'ESTRANGE
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             1.
             
             Line
             14.
             for
             peaceable
             ,
             read
             peaceably
             .
          
           
             Page
             3.
             
             Line
             the
             last
             
               save
               one
            
             ,
             for
             embrain●…g
             ,
             read
             embracing
             .
          
           
             Page
             6.
             
             Line
             9.
             for
             made
             ,
             read
             makes
             .
          
           
             Page
             19.
             
             Line
             22.
             for
             all
             ,
             read
             ill
             .
          
           
             Page
             23.
             
             Line
             13.
             
             &
             27.
             for
             Iavelet
             ,
             read
             Iavelin
             .
          
           
             Page
             24.
             
             Line
             9.
             for
             fo
             ,
             read
             for
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Line
             27.
             for
             Iüry
             ,
             read
             Iury.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Line
             28.
             for
             
               of
               theire
            
             ,
             read
             other
             .
          
           
             Page
             25.
             
             Line
             the
             last
             ,
             for
             
               then
               to
            
             ,
             read
             
               and
               not
            
             .
          
           
             Page
             26.
             
             Line
             13.
             blot
             
               out
               of
            
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Line
             26.
             add
             
               of
               after
               day
            
             .
          
           
             Page
             27.
             
             Line
             7.
             for
             will
             ,
             read
             would
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Line
             16.
             for
             front
             ,
             read
             fight
             .
          
           
             Page
             28.
             
             Line
             13.
             after
             day
             ,
             add
             of
             .
          
           
             Page
             30.
             
             Line
             35.
             blot
             out
             made
             .
          
           
             Page
             31.
             
             Line
             36.
             for
             he
             ,
             read
             him
             .
          
           
             Page
             39.
             
             Line
             28.
             for
             division
             ,
             read
             divisions
             .
          
           
             Page
             40.
             
             Line
             9.
             for
             do
             ,
             read
             does
             .
          
           
             Page
             43.
             
             Line
             the
             last
             ,
             blot
             out
             as
             ,
             after
             prove
             .
          
           
             Page
             46.
             
             Line
             26.
             for
             they
             ,
             read
             their
             .
          
           
             Page
             47.
             
             Line
             15.
             
             &
             17.
             for
             Parrepett
             ,
             read
             Parrapets
             .
          
           
             Page
             48.
             
             Line
             10.
             for
             would
             ,
             read
             will.
             
          
           
             Page
             50.
             
             Line
             13.
             after
             it
             ,
             read
             is
             .
          
           
             Page
             52.
             
             Line
             14.
             for
             on
             ,
             read
             in
             .
          
           
             Pag
             53.
             
             Line
             30.
             for
             their
             ,
             read
             the.
             
          
           
             Page
             54.
             
             Line
             5.
             for
             open
             ,
             read
             open'd
             .
          
           
             Page
             55.
             
             Line
             35.
             for
             ot
             ,
             read
             on
             .
          
           
             Page
             57.
             
             Line
             15.
             for
             surprised
             ,
             read
             surprisal
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Line
             16.
             for
             Parropett
             ,
             read
             Parrapett
             .
          
           
             Page
             59.
             
             Line
             30.
             for
             is
             ,
             read
             are
             .
          
           
             Page
             60.
             
             Line
             10.
             after
             discover
             ,
             point
             it
             with
             
               a
               semicolon
            
             ;
          
           
             Page
             65.
             
             Line
             10.
             after
             not
             ,
             read
             so
             .
          
           
             Page
             66.
             
             Line
             17.
             
             &
             18.
             for
             expediti●…
             ,
             read
             expedition●…y
             .
          
           
             Page
             67.
             
             Line
             22.
             after
             another
             ,
             blot
             out
             for
             .
          
           
             Page
             75.
             
             Line
             6.
             for
             a●…
             ,
             read
             and.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             Line
             8.
             for
             dersues
             ,
             read
             derives
             .
          
           
             Page
             81
             Line
             3.
             for
             Retrenchments
             ,
             read
             Intrenchments
             .
          
           
             Page
             87.
             
             Line
             14.
             for
             breadth
             ,
             read
             length
             .
          
           
             Page
             90.
             
             Line
             33.
             for
             3
             ,
             read
             2.
             
          
           
             Page
             92.
             
             Line
             last
             ,
             for
             2
             ,
             read
             3.
             
          
           
             Page
             94.
             
             Line
             32.
             for
             as
             ,
             read
             are
             .
          
           
             Page
             96.
             
             Line
             15.
             for
             sett
             ,
             read
             sell.
             
          
           
             Page
             126.
             
             Line
             35.
             for
             favour'd
             ,
             read
             indulged
             .
          
           
             Page
             128.
             
             Line
             20.
             for
             on
             ,
             read
             in
             .
          
           
             Page
             133.
             
             Line
             13.
             for
             Continents
             ,
             read
             Continent
             .
          
           
             Page
             134.
             
             Line
             18.
             for
             Ottomen
             ,
             read
             Ottoman
             .
          
           
             Page
             135.
             
             Line
             17.
             for
             18
             or
             19
             ,
             read
             8
             or
             9.
             
          
           
             Page
             150.
             
             Line
             36.
             for
             
               Francis
               the
               First
            
             ,
             read
             
               Charles
               the
               Ninth
            
             .
          
           
             Page
             154.
             
             Line
             30.
             for
             Iüry
             ,
             read
             Iury.
             
          
           
             Page
             156.
             
             Line
             23.
             for
             that
             ,
             read
             the.
             
          
           
             Page
             158.
             
             Line
             35.
             
             &
             37.
             for
             Hostatii
             ,
             read
             Hastati
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Line
             36.
             
             &
             38.
             for
             Principi
             ,
             read
             Principes
             .
          
           
             Page
             159.
             
             Line
             14.
             for
             easie
             ,
             read
             easier
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Line
             17.
             after
             in
             ,
             add
             a.
             
          
           
             Page
             165.
             
             Line
             25.
             for
             if
             ,
             read
             of
             .
          
           
             Page
             170.
             
             Line
             the
             last
             save
             〈◊〉
             .
             for
             Economies
             ,
             read
             oeconomies
             .
          
           
             Page
             171.
             
             Line
             7.
             for
             320000
             ,
             read
             318000.
             
          
           
             Page
             191.
             
             Line
             14.
             for
             Lines
             ,
             read
             Line
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Line
             32.
             for
             Squadron
             ,
             read
             Squadrons
             .
          
           
             Page
             192.
             
             Line
             32.
             for
             Faces
             ,
             read
             Paces
             .
          
           
             Page
             196.
             
             Line
             30.
             after
             
               may
               be
            
             ,
             read
             thereby
             .
          
           
             Page
             202.
             
             Line
             25.
             for
             follow
             ,
             read
             following
             .
          
           
             Page
             205.
             
             Line
             the
             last
             ,
             for
             estimable
             ,
             read
             esteemable
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           TREATISE
           OF
           THE
           Art
           of
           WAR
           .
        
         
           THough
           no
           one
           Nation
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           hath
           acquir'd
           more
           Glory
           by
           Arms
           ,
           than
           the
           English
           hath
           done
           ;
           yet
           I
           never
           saw
           ,
           or
           indeed
           so
           much
           as
           credibly
           heard
           of
           ,
           an
           entire
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Art
           of
           War
           ,
           written
           in
           our
           Language
           .
        
         
           Whether
           those
           who
           were
           Ablest
           to
           Compose
           it
           ,
           esteem'd
           it
           unadvisable
           to
           have
           the
           Secrets
           of
           that
           Fatal
           ,
           but
           Necessary
           Art
           ,
           prostituted
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           being
           made
           Common
           to
           All
           :
           Or
           whether
           they
           did
           present
           what
           they
           writ
           ,
           to
           their
           Kings
           onely
           ;
           who
           ,
           if
           Martially
           inclined
           ,
           kept
           them
           as
           Secrets
           ,
           unfit
           to
           be
           Communicated
           ;
           or
           if
           Peaceable
           ,
           neglected
           ,
           and
           buried
           them
           in
           crowds
           of
           other
           useless
           Writings
           :
           Or
           whether
           in
           those
           former
           Warlike
           dayes
           ,
           that
           Needsul
           Science
           was
           so
           universally
           known
           by
           great
           Commanders
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           in
           particular
           ,
           esteemed
           it
           needless
           to
           write
           an
           express
           Treatise
           ,
           of
           what
           was
           known
           to
           All
           in
           general
           ;
           Or
           whether
           that
           great
           Profession
           
           by
           daily
           Experiments
           ,
           did
           so
           Improve
           ,
           and
           Heighten
           ,
           as
           what
           in
           one
           War
           ,
           was
           worthy
           to
           be
           known
           ;
           in
           the
           next
           War
           was
           so
           much
           better
           Cultivated
           ,
           and
           Refin'd
           ,
           as
           render'd
           it
           as
           impossible
           to
           set
           down
           Standing
           Rules
           ,
           and
           Maxims
           ,
           for
           making
           War
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           the
           utmost
           height
           of
           one
           ,
           who
           is
           still
           growing
           :
           Or
           whether
           the
           great
           Commanders
           of
           those
           Ages
           ,
           differ'd
           in
           opinion
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Methods
           ,
           and
           Principles
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           therefore
           would
           write
           no
           Set
           Treatise
           on
           that
           Subject
           ,
           lest
           thereby
           they
           should
           raise
           a
           War
           of
           the
           Pen.
           But
           from
           whatsoever
           Cause
           or
           Causes
           it
           proceeded
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           above
           my
           skill
           to
           determine
           )
           yet
           doubtless
           their
           Silence
           therein
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           Lamented
           .
           For
           we
           are
           thereby
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           Experience
           of
           our
           Ancestors
           ,
           for
           many
           Ages
           ;
           And
           Experience
           is
           not
           only
           the
           Greatest
           ,
           but
           the
           Truest
           Teacher
           ;
           even
           as
           much
           as
           the
           Practice
           ,
           surpasseth
           the
           bare
           Theory
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           worthy
           of
           Observation
           ,
           though
           the
           present
           way
           of
           Fighting
           ,
           and
           of
           Arming
           our
           Soldiery
           ,
           be
           very
           different
           from
           what
           was
           practis'd
           by
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           and
           Romans
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           their
           Times
           ,
           the
           Great
           Masters
           of
           the
           Military
           Art
           ;
           yet
           the
           Famousest
           Captains
           of
           the
           Latter
           ,
           and
           the
           Present
           Age
           ,
           take
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           but
           especially
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           for
           their
           Example
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Noblest
           and
           Best
           Principles
           of
           War
           ,
           whose
           Commentaries
           are
           not
           enough
           to
           be
           extoll'd
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           Modesty
           ,
           and
           Policy
           of
           them
           .
           And
           't
           is
           to
           the
           Experience
           of
           those
           Famous
           Nations
           ,
           that
           we
           owe
           most
           of
           that
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           now
           ,
           on
           our
           own
           Tryals
           ,
           we
           have
           judged
           worthiest
           to
           be
           observed
           and
           imitated
           .
           For
           though
           the
           use
           of
           all
           Fire-Arms
           ,
           and
           of
           Cannon
           ,
           were
           Intirely
           unknown
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           has
           much
           alter'd
           the
           manner
           of
           making
           War
           :
           And
           though
           they
           Fought
           with
           their
           Files
           exceeding
           deep
           ,
           which
           we
           with
           much
           Reason
           have
           Alter'd
           ;
           yet
           as
           to
           the
           Main
           ,
           we
           owe
           to
           them
           most
           of
           our
           Knowledge
           :
           And
           the
           Difference
           seems
           Little
           more
           ,
           than
           between
           Old-fashion'd
           Plate
           ,
           hammer'd
           into
           New
           ;
           where
           though
           the
           Form
           is
           chang'd
           ,
           yet
           the
           Substance
           remains
           .
        
         
         
           When
           I
           mention
           an
           intire
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Art
           of
           War
           ,
           I
           intend
           thereby
           ,
           
             
               
                 The
                 Method
                 of
              
               
                 Choosing
                 ,
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 Soldiery
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Arming
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Educating
                 ,
                 and
              
            
             
               
                 Disciplining
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 The
              
               
                 Well
                 ordering
                 of
                 Garisons
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Wayes
                 of
                 Marching
                 an
                 Army
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 How
                 to
              
               
                 Camp
                 within
                 a
                 Line
                 ,
                 or
                 without
                 any
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Quarter
                 in
                 Villages
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Attack
                 or
                 Defend
                 Quarters
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Give
                 Battel
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Avoid
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Besiege
                 ,
                 Approach
                 ,
                 Assault
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Breach
                 ,
                 of
                 Cannon
                 ,
                 or
                 Mine
                 ,
                 to
                 Carry
                 ,
                 or
                 Defend
                 Towns
                 and
                 Fortresses
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Appendages
                 which
                 belong
                 to
                 those
                 several
                 Branches
                 of
                 the
                 Military
                 Art.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           Which
           Generals
           ,
           include
           many
           important
           Particulars
           ,
           worthy
           the
           knowledge
           of
           every
           one
           ,
           who
           takes
           upon
           himself
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           Soldier
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Soldier
           is
           common
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           Rare
           ,
           to
           find
           the
           Thing
           itself
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           therefore
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Essay
           ,
           thought
           fit
           to
           set
           down
           what
           I
           have
           learnt
           by
           Reading
           ,
           by
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           by
           my
           own
           Experience
           ;
           having
           had
           the
           Honour
           and
           Misfortune
           to
           have
           been
           an
           Officer
           and
           Commander
           for
           above
           Four
           and
           thirty
           years
           ;
           much
           of
           which
           time
           I
           did
           not
           Act
           by
           the
           Example
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           by
           weighing
           the
           Reasons
           by
           which
           others
           did
           ,
           or
           pretended
           to
           Act
           ;
           embraincg
           what
           on
           Examination
           I
           found
           Rational
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           what
           others
           did
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           were
           taught
           it
           .
           
           For
           Reason
           ought
           to
           be
           prefer'd
           before
           Customs
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           founded
           on
           it
           ;
           ever
           submitting
           my
           Opinions
           to
           all
           such
           ,
           who
           oppose
           them
           by
           stronger
           Arguments
           than
           those
           I
           have
           built
           mine
           upon
           ;
           For
           I
           much
           more
           desire
           to
           follow
           what
           is
           the
           Best
           ,
           than
           that
           others
           should
           follow
           me
           ,
           if
           my
           Maxims
           are
           not
           such
           .
        
         
           Whatever
           else
           this
           Essay
           may
           produce
           ,
           yet
           I
           hope
           this
           one
           Good
           may
           be
           caused
           by
           it
           ,
           even
           that
           of
           Inviting
           some
           Abler
           Person
           to
           undertake
           the
           Work
           ;
           whereby
           if
           mine
           should
           not
           prove
           advantageous
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           produce
           what
           will
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           effect
           that
           by
           another
           ,
           which
           it
           wanted
           strength
           to
           perform
           of
           itself
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Choice
             and
             Educating
             of
             the
             Soldiery
             .
          
           
             WE
             are
             not
             so
             careful
             either
             in
             the
             Education
             of
             our
             Youth
             for
             the
             War
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Choice
             of
             Men
             to
             be
             Soldiers
             ,
             as
             the
             Ancients
             were
             .
             The
             Greeks
             had
             publick
             Masters
             or
             Teachers
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             instruct
             their
             Youth
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Arms
             ,
             but
             also
             publick
             Schools
             for
             that
             end
             :
             the
             Teachers
             they
             called
             Tactici
             ,
             the
             Schools
             Gymnasia
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             even
             a
             Reproach
             and
             Ignominy
             to
             any
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             learnt
             to
             handle
             his
             Arms
             ,
             in
             those
             
             Gymnasia's
             erected
             and
             endowed
             for
             that
             End.
             Nay
             ,
             some
             have
             with
             Reason
             believed
             ,
             that
             while
             their
             Youth
             were
             Training
             up
             in
             those
             Schools
             ,
             they
             were
             Fed
             ,
             and
             Lodged
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             actually
             on
             Duty
             in
             the
             Field
             ;
             which
             doubtless
             was
             a
             Method
             worthy
             of
             Praise
             ,
             and
             Imitation
             :
             For
             thereby
             not
             only
             in
             an
             instant
             they
             were
             able
             to
             form
             an
             Army
             of
             a
             Soldiery
             expert
             in
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Arms
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             have
             it
             consist
             of
             Men
             accustomed
             to
             the
             Dyet
             and
             Incommodities
             of
             War
             :
             For
             without
             the
             latter
             ,
             the
             former
             would
             have
             been
             of
             little
             and
             short
             benefit
             ;
             since
             to
             know
             how
             to
             use
             Arms
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             Bodies
             inured
             to
             Hardships
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             very
             little
             Significant
             ,
             if
             not
             Destructive
             .
          
           
           
             But
             we
             ,
             when
             we
             raise
             Men
             ,
             compose
             our
             Soldiery
             of
             Volunteers
             ,
             and
             Prest
             Men
             ,
             both
             generally
             unexpert
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             unaccustomed
             to
             the
             hardships
             of
             War
             ;
             whereby
             ,
             if
             suddenly
             after
             their
             being
             Listed
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             led
             on
             Service
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             expos'd
             to
             Defeats
             ,
             and
             the
             Countries
             they
             are
             to
             defend
             ,
             to
             Ruine
             .
          
           
             His
             Majesty
             that
             now
             Reigns
             ,
             has
             done
             more
             towards
             the
             redress
             of
             this
             great
             Evil
             ,
             than
             all
             His
             Predecessors
             ,
             having
             ,
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             setled
             the
             Militia
             in
             the
             Cities
             ,
             and
             Countries
             ,
             whereby
             many
             are
             instructed
             in
             the
             use
             of
             their
             Arms
             :
             But
             this
             yet
             is
             far
             short
             of
             what
             the
             Greeks
             did
             practise
             ;
             For
             our
             Trained
             Bands
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Countries
             ,
             rarely
             meet
             to
             Exercise
             ,
             and
             then
             return
             at
             Night
             ,
             where
             they
             feed
             well
             ,
             and
             lie
             warm
             :
             whereas
             the
             Greeks
             had
             Schools
             constantly
             to
             teach
             their
             Youth
             ,
             to
             fit
             them
             for
             War
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             called
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             were
             also
             accustomed
             to
             the
             Fare
             and
             Lodgings
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             the
             last
             of
             which
             our
             Trained
             Bands
             are
             too
             much
             strangers
             unto
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             to
             be
             taught
             to
             handle
             Arms
             ,
             and
             to
             endure
             hardship
             during
             Youth
             ,
             makes
             men
             more
             dext'rous
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             more
             robust
             as
             to
             the
             latter
             ,
             than
             middle-aged
             men
             can
             be
             ,
             who
             at
             those
             years
             ,
             do
             but
             begin
             to
             learn.
             
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             That
             our
             Volunteers
             generally
             (
             except
             such
             young
             Gentlemen
             as
             Honour
             ,
             desire
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             Preferment
             call
             to
             the
             War
             )
             consist
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             go
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             wherewithall
             to
             subsist
             in
             Peace
             ;
             and
             indeed
             are
             but
             too
             frequently
             debauched
             ,
             idle
             Persons
             ,
             who
             having
             lived
             in
             Excess
             and
             Laziness
             ,
             are
             the
             less
             capable
             to
             undergo
             the
             Life
             of
             Soldiers
             .
             And
             as
             to
             those
             which
             are
             Prest
             ,
             they
             have
             still
             a
             hankering
             to
             return
             ,
             are
             commonly
             grumbling
             that
             they
             have
             been
             Prest
             ;
             and
             not
             minding
             to
             become
             Soldiers
             ,
             are
             not
             studious
             to
             learn
             a
             Profession
             ,
             which
             they
             never
             intend
             to
             practise
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             ,
             who
             possess
             the
             Empire
             of
             Greece
             ,
             in
             imitation
             perhaps
             of
             the
             
               Grecians
               Gymnasia's
            
             ,
             erected
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Amurath
             the
             First
             ,
             
               their
               Colledge
               of
               Ianizaries
            
             ,
             composed
             of
             the
             strongest
             and
             activest
             Tribute
             Children
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             whom
             they
             sent
             first
             into
             Asia
             ,
             and
             distributed
             amongst
             the
             Turkish
             Husbandmen
             there
             ,
             to
             teach
             them
             the
             Language
             ,
             and
             to
             inure
             their
             Bodies
             to
             toyle
             and
             hardship
             ;
             
             then
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             their
             Colledge
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             where
             those
             Youths
             were
             taught
             the
             exercise
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             hardships
             ,
             whereby
             they
             became
             the
             Pillar
             of
             that
             Warlike
             Monarchy
             .
             For
             though
             they
             have
             several
             other
             orders
             of
             Soldiery
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Asapi
               ,
               Timariots
               ,
               Spahi's
            
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             the
             Ianizaries
             are
             the
             Soul
             of
             their
             Armies
             ,
             and
             the
             Guards
             of
             their
             Sultans
             ;
             for
             from
             their
             Childhood
             they
             are
             chosen
             ,
             and
             bred
             up
             to
             all
             the
             Functions
             and
             Difficulties
             of
             War
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             so
             expert
             and
             considerable
             :
             And
             though
             during
             the
             Reigns
             of
             the
             last
             Sultans
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             very
             mutinous
             ,
             and
             have
             by
             their
             Insurrections
             often
             hazarded
             that
             Monarchy
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             having
             murthered
             Sultan
             Achmat
             ,
             deposed
             Mustapha
             ,
             set
             up
             Morat
             in
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             Pretorian
             like
             ,
             have
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             their
             Emperors
             as
             they
             pleased
             ;
             yet
             this
             proceeded
             not
             from
             their
             Institution
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             it
             :
             For
             while
             their
             Sultans
             lead
             them
             to
             the
             Wars
             ,
             none
             were
             more
             daring
             against
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             nor
             more
             obedient
             to
             Discipline
             ,
             than
             they
             :
             But
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Selymus
             the
             Second
             ,
             since
             when
             ,
             their
             Emperors
             as
             it
             were
             began
             to
             mew
             themselves
             up
             in
             their
             Seraglio●…s
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Ianizaries
             (
             that
             is
             the
             main
             Body
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             still
             Parties
             of
             them
             were
             in
             their
             Armies
             )
             were
             thereby
             setled
             Inhabitants
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             they
             became
             effeminate
             ,
             lazy
             ,
             and
             consequently
             mutinous
             ;
             for
             they
             not
             only
             addicted
             themselves
             to
             Trade
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             Wine
             ,
             and
             lastly
             to
             Marry
             ;
             which
             were
             against
             the
             Rules
             of
             their
             primary
             Institution
             ,
             and
             probably
             they
             may
             be
             thereby
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             subversion
             of
             that
             Empire
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             of
             the
             growth
             of
             it
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             kept
             to
             their
             first
             Discipline
             and
             Institutions
             .
          
           
             The
             Mamelukes
             too
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             long
             Masters
             of
             Syria
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             were
             like
             the
             Ianizaries
             Train'd
             up
             from
             their
             youth
             to
             Arms
             ,
             and
             hardship
             .
             And
             though
             their
             Empire
             were
             sorely
             shaken
             by
             the
             great
             Tamerlane
             ,
             and
             finally
             subverted
             by
             Selymus
             the
             Second
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             ruin'd
             only
             by
             Numbers
             ,
             not
             by
             Courage
             ;
             For
             neither
             of
             those
             great
             Conquerors
             could
             have
             selected
             out
             of
             their
             vast
             Armies
             ,
             a
             Body
             of
             Men
             no
             more
             numerous
             than
             the
             Mamelukes
             ,
             which
             could
             have
             vanquish'd
             them
             ;
             so
             great
             is
             the
             strength
             which
             is
             built
             on
             Armies
             trained
             up
             from
             their
             youth
             to
             Wars
             ,
             and
             after
             kept
             under
             a
             strict
             Military
             Discipline
             .
          
           
           
             By
             these
             Gymnasia's
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeks
             had
             such
             excellent
             Forces
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             had
             but
             little
             Territories
             ,
             and
             those
             Cantonized
             ,
             and
             often
             divided
             by
             Interests
             ,
             and
             Jealousies
             ;
             yet
             they
             long
             defended
             their
             Liberty
             against
             the
             Persians
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             were
             exceedingly
             their
             Superiors
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             true
             Military
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             clearly
             evidences
             the
             excellency
             and
             virtue
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             by
             reason
             the
             Province
             of
             Greece
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             call
             it
             )
             consisted
             of
             so
             many
             little
             Sovereignties
             ,
             and
             Republicks
             ,
             they
             were
             indeed
             but
             only
             fit
             to
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             not
             to
             increase
             their
             Dominions
             ;
             which
             they
             never
             did
             considerably
             ,
             till
             by
             Art
             ,
             and
             Force
             ,
             first
             by
             Philip
             ,
             then
             by
             his
             Son
             
               Alexander
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             they
             were
             in
             a
             measure
             incorporated
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             World
             saw
             how
             a
             handful
             of
             Greeks
             ,
             did
             by
             their
             Discipline
             ,
             Conquer
             most
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             subverted
             that
             mighty
             Persian
             Empire
             ,
             more
             likely
             to
             have
             given
             the
             Law
             to
             Europe
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             received
             it
             ,
             from
             so
             small
             a
             part
             and
             People
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             the
             Romans
             had
             such
             publick
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Schools
             ,
             to
             fit
             their
             youth
             for
             Arms
             ,
             as
             the
             Greeks
             had
             .
             But
             yet
             they
             were
             exceeding
             curious
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             Soldiers
             ,
             some
             instances
             whereof
             I
             shall
             enumerate
             .
          
           
             Romulus
             the
             first
             Founder
             of
             Rome
             ,
             when
             the
             City
             began
             to
             be
             populous
             ,
             divided
             the
             whole
             People
             of
             it
             ,
             into
             Military
             Orders
             ;
             every
             embodied
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             consisted
             at
             first
             of
             Three
             thousand
             Foot
             ,
             and
             Three
             hundred
             Horse
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Legion
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Chosen
             .
             And
             after
             the
             conjunction
             of
             the
             Sabins
             with
             the
             Romans
             ,
             the
             Legions
             were
             doubled
             ,
             and
             consisted
             of
             Six
             thousand
             chosen
             Foot
             ,
             and
             Six
             hundred
             Horse
             ;
             but
             since
             then
             ,
             the
             numbers
             of
             a
             Legion
             have
             often
             varied
             ,
             and
             been
             less
             .
          
           
             
               Tullus
               Hostilius
            
             the
             third
             Roman
             King
             ,
             divided
             the
             Roman
             People
             into
             five
             distinct
             Classes
             or
             Tribes
             ;
             the
             Richest
             were
             obliged
             to
             Arm
             ,
             and
             Mount
             themselves
             ,
             and
             wholly
             compos'd
             their
             Cavalry
             ;
             the
             three
             next
             remaining
             Classes
             ,
             serv'd
             for
             their
             Infantry
             ;
             the
             fifth
             Class
             ,
             as
             consisting
             of
             the
             Poorer
             ,
             and
             ancienter
             People
             ,
             were
             exempt
             from
             War
             ,
             and
             were
             left
             at
             home
             to
             get
             Children
             ,
             and
             follow
             Manufacture
             and
             Husbandry
             ;
             their
             Infantry
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Abilities
             ,
             and
             Ages
             ,
             were
             distinguish'd
             thus
             ,
             into
             
               Velites
               ,
               Hastati
               ,
               Principes
            
             ,
             
             and
             Triarii
             ,
             who
             were
             all
             Armed
             according
             as
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             their
             several
             Orders
             ,
             had
             been
             at
             first
             established
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             Tribes
             being
             Rendezvous'd
             without
             Arms
             ,
             the
             Tribunes
             compos'd
             the
             Velites
             of
             such
             as
             were
             the
             very
             youngest
             ,
             and
             poorest
             of
             the
             said
             three
             Tribes
             ;
             the
             Hastati
             were
             compos'd
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             the
             Poorest
             ,
             and
             Youngest
             ;
             the
             Principes
             were
             compos'd
             of
             the
             most
             Vigorous
             ,
             and
             Active
             remaining
             ;
             and
             the
             Triarii
             ,
             of
             the
             gravest
             and
             elder
             sort
             of
             the
             said
             Tribes
             .
             But
             in
             effect
             I
             find
             that
             the
             Roman
             Infantry
             only
             consisted
             of
             three
             distinct
             Bodies
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Hastati
               ,
               Principes
            
             ,
             and
             Triarii
             ;
             for
             the
             Velites
             rarely
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             were
             a
             distinct
             body
             ;
             but
             both
             in
             the
             Embattellings
             and
             Camp●…ngs
             ,
             (
             as
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             more
             particularly
             set
             down
             )
             they
             were
             mixt
             with
             the
             other
             three
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             ancient
             Authors
             mention
             other
             Classes
             of
             the
             Roman
             Infantry
             ,
             as
             
               Tironi
               Rorarii
            
             ,
             and
             Accensi
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             all
             a
             younger
             sort
             of
             Soldiery
             ,
             onely
             employ'd
             (
             as
             most
             commonly
             the
             Velites
             were
             )
             in
             loose
             Parties
             ,
             to
             use
             missil
             Weapons
             ,
             and
             gaul
             an
             Enemy
             ;
             but
             were
             never
             a
             body
             that
             fought
             in
             formed
             Battalions
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             firm
             foot
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             expulsion
             of
             the
             Tarquins
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             of
             the
             Roman
             Kings
             ,
             they
             chose
             Annually
             two
             Consuls
             ,
             which
             Consuls
             chose
             the
             Four
             and
             twenty
             
               Military
               Tribunes
            
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             each
             Consular
             Army
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             the
             People
             themselves
             would
             often
             choose
             them
             ;
             All
             the
             four
             first
             Classes
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             were
             Annually
             called
             by
             the
             Consuls
             to
             the
             Capitol
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             the
             
               Field
               of
               Mars
            
             ;
             and
             whoever
             fail'd
             to
             appear
             ,
             was
             rigorously
             punish'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             obliged
             none
             to
             be
             Soldiers
             but
             from
             the
             Age
             of
             Seventeen
             ,
             to
             the
             Age
             of
             Five
             and
             forty
             ;
             And
             to
             encourage
             all
             their
             People
             to
             turn
             Soldiers
             ,
             none
             could
             be
             admitted
             to
             any
             Civil
             Magistracy
             in
             Rome
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             serv'd
             ten
             years
             compleat
             in
             the
             Wars
             ;
             nor
             any
             under
             the
             Age
             of
             Twenty
             seven
             years
             ,
             was
             capable
             of
             a
             Civil
             Office
             :
             And
             every
             one
             was
             obliged
             (
             of
             the
             Twenty
             eight
             years
             during
             which
             he
             was
             tyed
             to
             the
             Wars
             if
             the
             State
             required
             it
             )
             actually
             to
             have
             served
             Fifteen
             years
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Age
             of
             Forty
             five
             years
             ,
             and
             had
             served
             Fifteen
             years
             thereof
             in
             War
             ,
             they
             were
             no
             longer
             obliged
             to
             bear
             
             Arms
             ,
             unless
             it
             were
             for
             the
             guarding
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             then
             were
             usually
             called
             Emeriti
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             also
             a
             standing
             Rule
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             attain
             to
             the
             dignity
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Four
             and
             twenty
             
               Military
               Tribunes
            
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             actually
             served
             at
             least
             Five
             years
             in
             the
             Wars
             ;
             and
             this
             favour
             also
             ,
             was
             only
             extended
             to
             the
             first
             Fourteen
             of
             them
             who
             were
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             Four
             and
             twenty
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             remaining
             Ten
             ,
             none
             could
             be
             Elected
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             served
             Eleven
             years
             in
             the
             Infantry
             ,
             or
             Fifteen
             years
             in
             the
             Cavalry
             ;
             which
             proves
             how
             much
             more
             the
             Romans
             esteem'd
             the
             Foot-service
             ,
             than
             the
             Horse
             .
          
           
             Four
             Legions
             alwayes
             compos'd
             a
             Consular
             Army
             ,
             and
             commonly
             they
             had
             two
             such
             Armies
             annually
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             Primitive
             Institution
             .
             And
             though
             through
             the
             exigency
             of
             their
             Affairs
             ,
             they
             had
             often
             more
             than
             eight
             Legions
             at
             once
             entertained
             ,
             yet
             the
             rest
             were
             distributed
             to
             ,
             and
             commanded
             by
             their
             
               Pretors
               ,
               Proconsuls
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Chiefs
             .
             When
             Hannibal
             was
             in
             Italy
             ,
             they
             had
             at
             once
             Twenty
             three
             Legions
             on
             foot
             ;
             and
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             had
             Ten
             Legions
             at
             once
             in
             the
             Wars
             against
             the
             Gaules
             :
             but
             this
             was
             when
             the
             vigor
             of
             the
             Laws
             declined
             ,
             or
             the
             very
             Being
             of
             their
             Commonwealth
             was
             at
             stake
             .
             Of
             the
             Four
             Legions
             which
             compos'd
             a
             Consular
             Army
             ,
             Two
             of
             them
             were
             alwayes
             of
             the
             Allies
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             chosen
             just
             as
             those
             in
             Rome
             had
             been
             ;
             only
             the
             Allies
             ,
             as
             the
             need
             required
             ,
             were
             bound
             to
             send
             the
             double
             number
             of
             Horse
             ;
             because
             their
             Countries
             being
             much
             larger
             than
             the
             City
             Territories
             ,
             were
             abler
             to
             furnish
             the
             Army
             with
             Horse
             .
          
           
             Before
             they
             proceeded
             to
             the
             Election
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             they
             divided
             the
             Four
             and
             Twenty
             
               Military
               Tribunes
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Four
             Legions
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             :
             Of
             the
             Fourteen
             youngest
             Tribunes
             ,
             they
             appointed
             Four
             of
             them
             to
             the
             First
             Legion
             ;
             Three
             ,
             to
             the
             Second
             ;
             Four
             ,
             to
             the
             Third
             ;
             and
             Three
             ,
             to
             the
             Fourth
             :
             And
             of
             the
             Ten
             ancientest
             Tribunes
             ,
             they
             appointed
             Two
             ,
             for
             the
             First
             Legion
             ;
             Three
             ,
             for
             the
             Second
             ;
             Two
             ,
             for
             the
             Third
             ;
             and
             Three
             ,
             for
             the
             Fourth
             :
             by
             which
             ,
             every
             Legion
             had
             six
             Military
             Tribunes
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             Legion
             the
             younger
             ,
             and
             elder
             Tribunes
             were
             dispersed
             .
          
           
             The
             Four
             and
             twenty
             Tribunes
             thus
             chosen
             and
             appointed
             ,
             they
             drew
             the
             Tribes
             by
             Lots
             ;
             out
             of
             the
             first
             ;
             they
             
             chose
             four
             Soldiers
             of
             the
             equallest
             goodness
             they
             could
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             four
             ,
             the
             six
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             first
             Legion
             chose
             one
             ,
             the
             six
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             second
             Legion
             chose
             one
             ,
             the
             six
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             third
             Legion
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             six
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             fourth
             Legion
             had
             the
             remaining
             one
             .
             After
             this
             ,
             they
             chose
             other
             four
             Soldiers
             as
             equally
             good
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             first
             Tribe
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             second
             Legion
             ,
             chose
             one
             first
             ;
             the
             Tribunes
             of
             the
             third
             ,
             chose
             next
             ;
             the
             fourth
             ,
             next
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             ,
             had
             the
             one
             Soldier
             remaining
             :
             And
             thus
             they
             did
             alternatively
             ,
             till
             the
             Legions
             were
             composed
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Tribes
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             first
             Legion
             had
             no
             advantage
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             its
             Soldiers
             over
             the
             other
             three
             ;
             but
             though
             this
             was
             a
             tedious
             way
             of
             choosing
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             a
             very
             impartial
             one
             ,
             and
             proves
             they
             stuck
             at
             no
             trouble
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             to
             do
             equally
             to
             all
             .
             After
             the
             Foot
             Soldiers
             were
             chosen
             ,
             the
             Censors
             chose
             the
             Cavalry
             .
          
           
             The
             choice
             of
             the
             Private
             Soldiers
             being
             thus
             made
             ,
             the
             Tribunes
             of
             every
             Legion
             made
             every
             Soldier
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             swear
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             that
             should
             be
             commanded
             him
             by
             his
             Superiors
             ;
             which
             was
             perform'd
             ,
             by
             every
             mans
             raising
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             holding
             the
             thumb
             of
             it
             upright
             .
          
           
             The
             Tribunes
             then
             divided
             every
             Order
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             into
             Centuries
             ,
             and
             Cohorts
             ;
             out
             of
             every
             one
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             made
             two
             Elections
             ,
             each
             of
             ten
             men
             ;
             the
             first
             Election
             as
             the
             most
             honourable
             ,
             assisted
             at
             general
             Councils
             of
             War
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             effect
             what
             the
             Captains
             are
             in
             our
             times
             ;
             those
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Lieutenants
             ;
             and
             though
             those
             of
             both
             the
             said
             Elections
             ,
             were
             called
             Centurions
             ,
             yet
             the
             former
             were
             called
             ,
             
               First
               Centurions
            
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             last
             ,
             
               Second
               Centurions
            
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             the
             said
             Centurions
             chose
             their
             Vexillarii
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Ensigns
             of
             our
             times
             ,
             but
             there
             were
             two
             of
             them
             to
             every
             Cohort
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             made
             choice
             of
             Twenty
             Tergiductors
             ,
             who
             were
             those
             that
             ordered
             the
             Rear
             of
             the
             Cohorts
             ,
             whereby
             they
             had
             to
             every
             Cohort
             ,
             two
             Chiefs
             in
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             two
             in
             the
             Rear
             ,
             besides
             their
             Vexillarii
             .
          
           
             A
             Roman
             Legion
             was
             usually
             divided
             into
             five
             Orders
             ;
             the
             Infantry
             made
             four
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Velites
               ,
               Hastati
               ,
               Principes
            
             ,
             and
             Triari
             ,
             the
             Cavalry
             one
             ;
             every
             one
             of
             these
             four
             Orders
             of
             
             Foot
             were
             divided
             into
             ten
             Companies
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             Infantry
             were
             called
             
               Centuries
               ,
               Cohorts
            
             ,
             or
             Manniples
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             Cavalry
             Turmae
             .
          
           
             Every
             one
             of
             the
             three
             first
             Orders
             of
             the
             Infantry
             consisted
             of
             twelve
             hundred
             Soldiers
             ,
             which
             were
             divided
             into
             ten
             Companies
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             consisted
             of
             One
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             Soldiers
             .
             The
             fourth
             Order
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Triari
             consisted
             but
             of
             Six
             hundred
             Soldiers
             ,
             which
             made
             ten
             Companies
             ,
             each
             of
             sixty
             Soldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             Horse
             of
             a
             Roman
             Legion
             were
             but
             three
             hundred
             ,
             which
             made
             ten
             Troops
             ,
             each
             of
             thirty
             ,
             so
             that
             usually
             a
             Roman
             Legion
             consisted
             of
             Four
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             Foot
             ,
             and
             three
             hundred
             Horse
             ,
             divided
             into
             forty
             Companies
             ,
             and
             ten
             Troops
             .
             They
             have
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             often
             varied
             in
             their
             number
             ,
             but
             this
             has
             most
             usually
             been
             the
             quantity
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             Foot
             ,
             and
             Horse
             ,
             which
             composed
             a
             Roman
             Legion
             .
          
           
             The
             Military
             Tribunes
             ,
             commanded
             their
             Legions
             by
             turns
             ,
             two
             at
             a
             time
             ,
             for
             two
             months
             together
             ,
             and
             so
             alternately
             it
             went
             round
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             great
             variety
             of
             Opinions
             amongst
             ancient
             Authors
             about
             the
             Names
             of
             
               Centuries
               ,
               Cohorts
            
             ,
             and
             Manniples
             .
             But
             't
             is
             thought
             they
             were
             but
             several
             Appellations
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             places
             of
             
               Titus
               Livie
            
             ,
             one
             may
             find
             a
             distinction
             from
             the
             Cohorts
             to
             the
             Centuries
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Centuries
             to
             the
             Manniples
             ;
             which
             many
             think
             did
             proceed
             from
             the
             Legions
             being
             sometimes
             increased
             to
             six
             thousand
             ,
             nay
             to
             seven
             thousand
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             such
             Subdivisions
             have
             been
             made
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             left
             much
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             choice
             of
             the
             Soldiery
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             times
             in
             which
             they
             were
             most
             famous
             ,
             be
             remote
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Language
             is
             not
             so
             generally
             understood
             as
             the
             Latin
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Romans
             having
             Conquer'd
             them
             ,
             supprest
             all
             traces
             of
             their
             methods
             therein
             ;
             yet
             their
             Gymnasia's
             ,
             and
             their
             Tactici
             ,
             evidence
             enough
             they
             were
             sufficiently
             careful
             in
             that
             important
             particular
             ;
             for
             none
             can
             expect
             to
             have
             a
             good
             Orchard
             ,
             who
             has
             his
             Trees
             out
             of
             a
             bad
             Nursery
             .
          
           
             T
             is
             worthy
             observation
             ,
             that
             we
             seldom
             or
             never
             read
             ,
             that
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             or
             the
             Romans
             ,
             prest
             Soldiers
             for
             the
             Wars
             ,
             which
             
             is
             a
             thing
             so
             frequent
             in
             most
             Countries
             ,
             in
             our
             times
             ,
             and
             possibly
             most
             in
             England
             ,
             of
             any
             Kingdom
             ;
             I
             cannot
             fancy
             that
             this
             does
             intirely
             proceed
             from
             their
             being
             more
             Martially
             inclined
             than
             the
             English
             were
             ,
             and
             are
             ;
             who
             (
             without
             flattery
             to
             my
             Countreymen
             )
             I
             think
             are
             as
             little
             apt
             to
             fear
             ,
             as
             much
             daring
             in
             Danger
             ,
             and
             as
             ambitious
             of
             Honour
             ,
             as
             either
             the
             Greeks
             or
             Romans
             were
             ,
             when
             they
             flourished
             most
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             durst
             hold
             all
             I
             am
             worth
             ,
             (
             were
             the
             Wager
             lawful
             )
             that
             if
             a
             thousand
             men
             which
             have
             never
             us'd
             Arms
             ,
             (
             or
             a
             greater
             or
             lesser
             number
             )
             were
             taken
             from
             the
             Plow
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             Mechanical
             Employment
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             Country
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             number
             of
             English
             ,
             both
             newly
             Arm'd
             ,
             equally
             Officer'd
             ,
             and
             were
             immediately
             to
             fight
             ,
             that
             the
             English
             would
             be
             victorious
             ;
             which
             I
             attribute
             chiefly
             to
             three
             things
             :
          
           
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             to
             those
             Noble
             Principles
             of
             Freedom
             ,
             under
             which
             ,
             by
             our
             Monarchs
             Laws
             ,
             they
             are
             born
             and
             bred
             up
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             their
             substantial
             Diet
             ,
             than
             which
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             People
             in
             the
             world
             have
             so
             good
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             the
             Exercises
             they
             use
             on
             Holy-dayes
             ,
             and
             at
             Wakes
             ,
             and
             Fairs
             ,
             especially
             their
             Wrestling
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             strong
             ,
             and
             active
             .
          
           
             I
             mention
             not
             a
             fourth
             ,
             which
             the
             Noble
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Rawleigh
            
             takes
             cognizance
             of
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             a
             midling
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Yeoman
             ,
             and
             his
             Children
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             so
             low
             as
             the
             Peasant
             ,
             nor
             so
             high
             as
             the
             lesser
             sort
             of
             Gentry
             ;
             and
             are
             in
             effect
             an
             order
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             generally
             have
             compos'd
             our
             better
             sort
             of
             Foot
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             which
             few
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             besides
             England
             are
             acquainted
             with
             ;
             I
             say
             I
             mention
             not
             these
             ,
             because
             I
             limit
             what
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             only
             to
             the
             Plowmen
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             Handicrafts
             ,
             which
             usually
             are
             below
             the
             rank
             of
             the
             Yeomen
             ,
             and
             their
             sons
             .
             And
             if
             our
             Commonest
             sort
             be
             such
             ,
             what
             may
             not
             (
             in
             a
             degree
             of
             proportion
             )
             be
             infer'd
             ,
             and
             believ'd
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             Yeomanry
             ,
             our
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             Nobility
             ?
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             ,
             that
             I
             very
             seldom
             saw
             the
             English
             Soldiers
             flinch
             ,
             if
             their
             Officers
             were
             good
             ;
             Nor
             did
             I
             ever
             see
             English
             men
             when
             routed
             ,
             if
             they
             flung
             not
             away
             ,
             or
             lost
             their
             Arms
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             Rally
             again
             ,
             and
             again
             ,
             and
             fight
             as
             heartily
             as
             ever
             ;
             which
             can
             hardly
             
             with
             truth
             be
             said
             of
             many
             other
             Nations
             ,
             if
             of
             any
             ;
             This
             last
             particular
             ,
             was
             observed
             by
             that
             great
             Captain
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Vere
            
             ,
             at
             the
             Battel
             of
             Newport
             ;
             where
             the
             English
             ,
             under
             his
             Conduct
             ,
             by
             the
             Appointment
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             ,
             did
             endure
             the
             heat
             of
             that
             dayes
             Action
             ,
             and
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             chiefly
             obtained
             the
             Victory
             for
             the
             
               States
               of
               the
               United
               Provinces
            
             ;
             but
             to
             purchase
             it
             ,
             were
             often
             disorder'd
             ,
             and
             routed
             :
             yet
             Sir
             
               Francis
               Vere
            
             would
             still
             ask
             ,
             
               Had
               they
               lost
               ,
               or
               flung
               away
               their
               Arms
               ?
            
             And
             being
             answer'd
             ,
             No
             :
             He
             said
             ,
             
               Then
               I
               'll
               warrant
               you
               ,
               I
               'll
               make
               them
               fight
               again
            
             ;
             and
             did
             so
             ,
             so
             often
             ,
             till
             the
             Spanish
             Army
             was
             intirely
             defeated
             .
             I
             beg
             the
             Readers
             pardon
             ,
             if
             the
             Affection
             I
             have
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             my
             Countreymen
             ,
             has
             led
             me
             into
             this
             short
             digression
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             I
             will
             hasten
             ,
             to
             consider
             ,
             since
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             Greeks
             ,
             were
             no
             more
             Warlike
             than
             we
             ,
             and
             yet
             Prest
             not
             their
             People
             to
             the
             War
             ,
             why
             we
             Press
             ours
             ;
             some
             of
             the
             Reasons
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             be
             these
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Romans
             needed
             not
             to
             Press
             ,
             because
             by
             their
             Laws
             ,
             all
             from
             Seventeen
             ,
             to
             Forty
             five
             years
             of
             Age
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             Inlisted
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             effect
             ,
             War
             was
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             their
             Vocation
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             None
             was
             capable
             of
             Civil
             Employment
             in
             their
             Commonwealth
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             served
             Ten
             years
             in
             their
             Armies
             ;
             nor
             any
             capable
             to
             be
             of
             the
             first
             Fourteen
             Military
             Tribunes
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             Five
             years
             served
             in
             the
             Field
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             last
             Ten
             Military
             Tribunes
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             served
             Eleven
             years
             in
             the
             Foot-service
             ,
             or
             Fifteen
             years
             in
             the
             Horse-service
             ;
             which
             were
             Incentives
             that
             more
             Prest
             their
             Peoples
             Minds
             ,
             than
             our
             Press-masters
             do
             the
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Since
             War
             was
             the
             onely
             Ladder
             by
             which
             their
             People
             could
             climb
             to
             Civil
             Authority
             ,
             or
             Military
             Power
             ,
             they
             needed
             not
             Pressing
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Art
             of
             exactly
             Fortifying
             places
             ,
             was
             little
             known
             ,
             and
             less
             practised
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             whereby
             National
             Quarrels
             were
             decided
             by
             Battel
             ,
             and
             one
             gain'd
             ,
             did
             usually
             ,
             as
             the
             consequence
             thereof
             ,
             carry
             an
             intire
             Province
             or
             Kingdom
             ;
             in
             the
             over-running
             of
             which
             ,
             their
             Soldiery
             got
             ten
             times
             more
             than
             their
             Pay
             ,
             by
             the
             Pillage
             ;
             which
             has
             not
             only
             often
             enriched
             the
             Conquerors
             ,
             but
             their
             Posterities
             also
             ;
             besides
             ,
             being
             brought
             up
             from
             their
             Childhood
             to
             Arms
             ,
             and
             
             
             but
             alas
             ,
             how
             few
             of
             them
             are
             for
             Soldiers
             .
             But
             were
             all
             of
             them
             for
             that
             use
             ,
             yet
             the
             Plaister
             would
             be
             much
             too
             narrow
             for
             the
             Sore
             ;
             and
             would
             be
             rather
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             than
             the
             thing
             itself
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             That
             His
             Majesty
             King
             
               Charles
               the
               Second
            
             ,
             has
             out-done
             therein
             ,
             not
             only
             all
             his
             Royal
             Predecessors
             ,
             but
             even
             all
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             concerns
             the
             English
             Soldiery
             of
             Ireland
             ;
             since
             he
             has
             not
             only
             given
             Lands
             to
             the
             Maimed
             and
             Superannuated
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             Posterities
             for
             ever
             :
             And
             though
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             Forces
             which
             reduced
             Ireland
             ,
             did
             perform
             that
             Service
             ,
             and
             Conquer'd
             those
             Lands
             ,
             under
             Usurpers
             ,
             and
             during
             His
             Majesties
             absence
             ;
             yet
             He
             most
             Royally
             confirm'd
             ,
             or
             more
             truly
             ,
             Bestowed
             the
             Forfeited
             Lands
             ,
             after
             His
             Return
             ,
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Heirs
             for
             ever
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             Patents
             ,
             more
             firmly
             entail
             those
             Lands
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Children
             ,
             than
             I
             assure
             my self
             ,
             He
             has
             entail'd
             ,
             and
             will
             entail
             Loyalty
             and
             Gratitude
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             for
             they
             may
             as
             soon
             forget
             they
             have
             Estates
             ,
             as
             Him
             ,
             from
             whose
             Generosity
             they
             have
             received
             them
             ;
             whereby
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             will
             still
             mind
             them
             of
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             first
             Discourse
             ,
             touching
             
               the
               Choice
               and
               Education
               of
               the
               Soldiery
               ,
            
             by
             a
             short
             Review
             of
             what
             the
             Ancients
             did
             therein
             ;
             what
             we
             do
             ;
             and
             offer
             some
             particulars
             to
             Consideration
             ,
             what
             possibly
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             added
             .
          
           
             The
             Greeks
             had
             publick
             Schools
             ,
             and
             publick
             Teachers
             ,
             to
             instruct
             their
             Youth
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             to
             breed
             them
             to
             the
             Sufferances
             of
             War
             ,
             ere
             they
             made
             it
             .
             In
             imitation
             whereof
             ,
             we
             have
             our
             Trayned-Band
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             Cities
             our
             Artillery
             Yards
             ,
             or
             Grounds
             .
          
           
             These
             teach
             our
             Men
             the
             use
             of
             Arms
             ,
             and
             several
             Figures
             to
             Fight
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             't
             is
             very
             good
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             does
             not
             accustom
             them
             to
             Hardship
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             very
             first
             Requisite
             to
             a
             good
             Soldier
             .
             But
             whatever
             they
             do
             in
             the
             Cities
             ,
             yet
             I
             doubt
             they
             rarely
             meet
             in
             the
             Countries
             ;
             whereby
             those
             places
             which
             are
             likeliest
             to
             afford
             most
             Soldiers
             in
             time
             of
             War
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Countries
             have
             more
             People
             than
             the
             Cities
             )
             and
             those
             that
             are
             generally
             most
             inured
             to
             Hardship
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Peasant
             labours
             more
             ,
             and
             eats
             ,
             and
             
             lodges
             worse
             ,
             than
             the
             Citizen
             )
             are
             the
             least
             Train'd
             to
             Arms.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             several
             Commission'd
             and
             Non-Commission'd
             Officers
             of
             every
             Troop
             and
             Company
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
             were
             strictly
             ordered
             on
             Holy-dayes
             ,
             to
             exercise
             those
             of
             their
             Neighborhood
             which
             are
             of
             their
             Troop
             or
             Company
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             private
             Soldiers
             fail'd
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             the
             Officer
             neglected
             his
             duty
             when
             they
             came
             ,
             if
             Deputy
             Lieutenants
             were
             impower'd
             to
             punish
             such
             as
             were
             faulty
             therein
             ,
             it
             might
             probably
             be
             of
             good
             use
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             Counties
             allow'd
             some
             little
             encouragement
             to
             such
             Officers
             ;
             or
             if
             such
             of
             the
             Soldiery
             as
             fail'd
             ,
             were
             to
             contribute
             something
             to
             the
             Officer
             ,
             who
             did
             appear
             ,
             and
             teach
             those
             who
             came
             .
          
           
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             if
             at
             least
             twice
             a
             year
             ,
             the
             several
             Militia
             Regiments
             ,
             were
             to
             Rendezvous
             ,
             and
             to
             Hutt
             ,
             for
             four
             or
             five
             dayes
             together
             ;
             and
             during
             that
             time
             ,
             were
             to
             perform
             all
             the
             Functions
             of
             War
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             incamped
             near
             an
             Enemy
             ;
             it
             would
             in
             all
             likelihood
             be
             of
             excellent
             benefit
             in
             time
             of
             Rebellion
             ,
             or
             Invasion
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             Campings
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             them
             make
             their
             Hutts
             in
             the
             form
             of
             Streets
             ,
             and
             Piatza's
             ;
             and
             in
             just
             as
             little
             room
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             to
             make
             a
             Line
             about
             the
             Camp
             ;
             which
             would
             teach
             them
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             expert
             therein
             ,
             against
             the
             need
             were
             real
             .
          
           
             In
             which
             Campings
             also
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             all
             Excess
             ,
             or
             Debauchery
             ,
             both
             strictly
             prohibited
             ,
             and
             severely
             punish'd
             ,
             if
             practised
             ;
             for
             Debauchery
             in
             Armies
             is
             the
             High-way
             to
             Ruine
             ,
             since
             those
             obey
             best
             ,
             that
             are
             most
             sober
             .
          
           
             During
             these
             Campings
             ,
             such
             time
             as
             was
             not
             employed
             in
             handling
             Arms
             ,
             exercising
             ,
             marching
             in
             several
             forms
             of
             Battel
             ,
             and
             Skirmishing
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             employed
             in
             Jumping
             ,
             Running
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             in
             Wrestling
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             Bodies
             the
             more
             active
             ,
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             all
             ill
             employments
             :
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             I
             would
             recommend
             Wrestling
             ;
             for
             whoever
             thinks
             himself
             the
             strongest
             ,
             and
             activest
             of
             body
             ,
             will
             strive
             to
             come
             closest
             to
             his
             Enemy
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             so
             ,
             will
             the
             sooner
             overcome
             him
             ;
             whereby
             in
             fight
             ,
             none
             will
             doubt
             those
             will
             charge
             the
             homest
             ,
             who
             find
             they
             are
             strongest
             ,
             at
             the
             grapple
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             to
             these
             before-mentioned
             Particulars
             ,
             there
             were
             at
             such
             half
             yearly
             Campings
             little
             Medals
             with
             Ribons
             ,
             or
             such
             other
             small
             Rewards
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             of
             those
             who
             should
             be
             judged
             best
             at
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Pike
             ,
             or
             Musket
             ,
             or
             at
             Shooting
             at
             Marks
             ,
             or
             at
             Running
             ,
             Jumping
             ,
             or
             Wrestling
             ,
             (
             to
             the
             best
             at
             which
             last
             ,
             the
             Medal
             should
             be
             still
             of
             double
             value
             ,
             as
             that
             Exercise
             which
             ought
             most
             to
             be
             encouraged
             )
             I
             believe
             it
             would
             so
             incite
             every
             individual
             person
             ,
             that
             the
             Generality
             could
             not
             but
             be
             highly
             improved
             ,
             and
             the
             Emulation
             those
             little
             Rewards
             could
             not
             but
             ingender
             ,
             would
             questionless
             produce
             desirable
             effects
             .
          
           
             Besides
             the
             great
             Concourse
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             Gentry
             ,
             and
             unlisted
             Commonalty
             ,
             which
             Curiosity
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Motives
             would
             draw
             to
             see
             these
             Campings
             ,
             and
             Exercisings
             ,
             would
             be
             an
             additional
             Incentive
             to
             all
             the
             Militia
             to
             appear
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             their
             best
             Garbs
             ;
             but
             also
             to
             be
             more
             expert
             in
             the
             several
             performances
             ,
             during
             their
             Camping
             .
          
           
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             whether
             the
             benefit
             to
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             would
             not
             much
             outweigh
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             trouble
             ;
             if
             this
             method
             ,
             or
             something
             like
             it
             ,
             were
             constantly
             observed
             :
             In
             which
             case
             ,
             what
             is
             here
             set
             down
             in
             generals
             ,
             and
             roughly
             ,
             might
             then
             be
             more
             minutely
             ordered
             ,
             and
             polished
             ,
             and
             many
             needful
             things
             added
             ;
             For
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             cannot
             in
             the
             Theory
             find
             out
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             practice
             will
             be
             discovered
             .
          
           
             The
             Ancients
             ,
             especially
             the
             Romans
             ,
             had
             the
             choice
             of
             all
             their
             People
             from
             Seventeen
             ,
             to
             Forty
             five
             years
             of
             age
             .
          
           
             We
             ,
             in
             imitation
             ,
             have
             the
             choice
             of
             such
             whom
             the
             Laws
             exempt
             not
             from
             Pressing
             ,
             from
             Sixteen
             ,
             to
             Sixty
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             out
             of
             them
             to
             form
             our
             Soldiery
             ;
             I
             think
             youths
             but
             Sixteen
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             youngest
             to
             be
             led
             on
             actual
             Service
             ,
             though
             not
             to
             be
             Trained
             to
             Arms
             ,
             and
             Hardships
             :
             And
             few
             men
             ,
             when
             Sixty
             years
             old
             ,
             are
             fit
             for
             the
             Wars
             ,
             especially
             if
             then
             they
             but
             begin
             to
             be
             Soldiers
             ;
             so
             that
             methinks
             the
             Romans
             therein
             ,
             began
             later
             ,
             and
             ended
             earlier
             than
             we
             do
             ,
             with
             much
             reason
             ;
             which
             therefore
             I
             could
             wish
             were
             altered
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             before
             he
             were
             past
             Seventeen
             ,
             and
             none
             after
             he
             was
             Fifty
             ,
             should
             ever
             be
             Pressed
             to
             be
             Soldiers
             .
             I
             would
             allow
             Five
             years
             longer
             to
             our
             men
             who
             are
             to
             be
             Soldiers
             ,
             to
             continue
             such
             ,
             than
             the
             Romans
             allowed
             to
             
             theirs
             ;
             because
             our
             Climate
             is
             not
             so
             scorching
             as
             theirs
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             radical
             moisture
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             sap
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             vigor
             of
             our
             men
             ,
             lasts
             longer
             in
             our
             temperate
             Climate
             ,
             than
             in
             their
             hotter
             .
             Besides
             ,
             most
             men
             when
             arrived
             at
             Fifty
             ,
             begin
             to
             participate
             of
             those
             infirmities
             ,
             which
             render
             them
             unfit
             for
             the
             Actions
             ,
             and
             Sufferings
             of
             the
             Lives
             of
             private
             Soldiers
             .
          
           
             The
             Military
             Tribunes
             chose
             out
             of
             every
             Tribe
             (
             every
             one
             alternatively
             )
             those
             who
             were
             to
             compose
             their
             Legions
             .
             But
             alas
             !
             't
             is
             not
             our
             Officers
             which
             choose
             our
             Soldiers
             ,
             but
             our
             Press-masters
             generally
             do
             it
             for
             them
             ;
             whereby
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             often
             our
             Regiments
             and
             Troops
             have
             so
             many
             in
             them
             ,
             unfit
             to
             be
             Soldiers
             ;
             since
             too
             commonly
             these
             Press-masters
             ,
             Press
             those
             who
             are
             abler
             to
             buy
             themselves
             off
             ,
             than
             able
             to
             make
             fit
             Soldiers
             to
             serve
             their
             King
             and
             Countrey
             ;
             besides
             ,
             how
             often
             are
             they
             actuated
             to
             spare
             the
             fit
             for
             Favor
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             the
             unfit
             for
             Revenge
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             as
             bad
             motive
             .
          
           
             The
             Tribunes
             were
             likely
             to
             choose
             well
             ,
             because
             they
             chose
             for
             themselves
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             chose
             ill
             ,
             they
             thereby
             expos'd
             their
             Honours
             ,
             and
             their
             Lives
             .
          
           
             The
             Press-masters
             with
             us
             ,
             choose
             for
             our
             Tribunes
             ,
             or
             Colonels
             ;
             and
             are
             likely
             to
             choose
             all
             ,
             because
             few
             do
             it
             conscientiously
             ,
             and
             most
             do
             it
             out
             of
             sinister
             Considerations
             .
          
           
             The
             Tribunes
             ,
             if
             they
             chose
             ill
             Soldiers
             ,
             were
             to
             lead
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Press-masters
             ,
             if
             they
             choose
             ill
             men
             ,
             are
             only
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             gain
             much
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             'T
             were
             therefore
             very
             highly
             to
             be
             wish'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Press-masters
             had
             some
             few
             and
             written
             Rules
             given
             them
             whom
             to
             Press
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             broke
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             severely
             punish'd
             for
             it
             :
             Amongst
             which
             Rules
             possibly
             these
             might
             be
             fit
             to
             be
             exprest
             ,
             viz.
             To
             Press
             none
             that
             were
             not
             past
             Seventeen
             :
             To
             Press
             none
             past
             Fifty
             :
             To
             Press
             onely
             the
             younger
             ,
             the
             stronger
             ,
             the
             activer
             sort
             ,
             and
             if
             possibly
             not
             to
             Press
             the
             Married
             ;
             at
             least
             not
             to
             Press
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             till
             on
             Tryal
             ,
             't
             were
             evident
             the
             unmarried
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             form
             the
             Forces
             ;
             since
             the
             Married
             are
             generally
             too
             much
             incumbred
             to
             follow
             the
             War
             with
             that
             intentness
             of
             mind
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Profession
             does
             require
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             what
             St
             Paul
             sayes
             ,
             
               No
               man
               that
               warreth
               ,
               intangleth
               himself
               with
               the
               affairs
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               please
               him
               who
               hath
               chosen
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Soldier
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             the
             Romans
             most
             particularly
             ,
             had
             not
             only
             the
             advantage
             of
             us
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             private
             Soldiers
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             their
             Officers
             ;
             for
             every
             higher
             Order
             of
             them
             ,
             choose
             the
             next
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             Sequence
             ,
             the
             second
             choose
             the
             third
             Order
             ;
             and
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             fourth
             ,
             till
             all
             were
             chosen
             ;
             whereas
             in
             the
             generality
             ,
             all
             our
             inferior
             Field
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Commissioned
             Officers
             ,
             are
             put
             upon
             our
             Colonels
             ;
             whereby
             perhaps
             they
             may
             have
             good
             Officers
             ,
             but
             the
             Tribunes
             were
             certain
             to
             have
             them
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             their
             own
             faults
             .
             And
             't
             is
             worth
             marking
             ,
             how
             gradually
             the
             Romans
             proceeded
             therein
             .
             First
             the
             People
             (
             that
             is
             the
             State
             )
             chose
             the
             two
             Consuls
             ,
             the
             two
             Consuls
             chose
             the
             Four
             and
             twenty
             Military
             Tribunes
             to
             each
             Army
             ;
             the
             Four
             and
             twenty
             Military
             Tribunes
             ,
             chose
             the
             Twenty
             first
             and
             second
             Centurions
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             Captains
             and
             Lieutenants
             :
             then
             the
             Centurions
             chose
             their
             Twenty
             Vexillarii
             or
             Ensigns
             ,
             and
             those
             ,
             their
             Twenty
             Tergiductors
             ;
             whereby
             if
             the
             Tribunes
             chose
             well
             ,
             't
             was
             likely
             they
             would
             also
             have
             all
             the
             rest
             well
             chosen
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             find
             they
             had
             inferior
             Field
             Officers
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             Lieutenant
             Colonels
             and
             Majors
             ,
             unless
             the
             Tribunes
             out
             of
             Function
             did
             that
             Duty
             :
             Nor
             do
             I
             find
             that
             they
             had
             any
             Officers
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             Serjeants
             ,
             and
             Corporals
             :
             Nor
             that
             they
             had
             Officers
             who
             were
             immediately
             to
             take
             care
             of
             ,
             and
             command
             in
             the
             Flanks
             of
             their
             Battalions
             ;
             which
             being
             very
             deep
             ,
             ought
             doubtless
             to
             have
             been
             the
             more
             taken
             care
             of
             :
             But
             to
             supply
             this
             ,
             every
             Cohort
             had
             two
             Centurions
             in
             the
             Front
             ,
             two
             Tergiductors
             in
             the
             Rear
             ,
             and
             two
             Vexillarii
             or
             Ensigns
             ;
             whereby
             having
             to
             every
             Company
             as
             it
             were
             six
             Commissioned
             Officers
             ,
             they
             might
             appoint
             two
             of
             them
             for
             the
             Flanks
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             needed
             more
             than
             in
             the
             Front
             and
             Rear
             ;
             for
             their
             Files
             being
             Four
             and
             twenty
             deep
             ,
             a
             Cohort
             could
             be
             but
             of
             five
             in
             a
             Rank
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Officers
             had
             also
             a
             greater
             tye
             and
             obligation
             on
             their
             Soldiery
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             on
             ours
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             the
             Solemn
             Oath
             ,
             or
             Military
             Sacrament
             ,
             of
             every
             private
             Soldier
             
             to
             be
             obedient
             to
             his
             Superior
             Officers
             .
             In
             some
             imitation
             of
             which
             ,
             our
             Soldiers
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             Supremacy
             ;
             but
             those
             have
             References
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Officers
             ;
             which
             to
             supply
             ,
             we
             have
             Articles
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             War
             ,
             whereby
             several
             Crimes
             are
             punishable
             by
             Death
             ,
             as
             Abandoning
             ,
             and
             Running
             from
             their
             Colours
             ;
             Mutinous
             Words
             ,
             and
             Actions
             ;
             Drawing
             his
             Sword
             against
             ,
             or
             Striking
             his
             Superior
             Officer
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             indeed
             render
             him
             liable
             to
             Punishment
             if
             he
             disobeys
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             previous
             obligation
             on
             him
             to
             obey
             his
             Superiour
             .
             We
             indeed
             punish
             ,
             if
             Soldiers
             do
             amiss
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             no
             solemn
             Promise
             ,
             much
             less
             Oath
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             obey
             their
             Superiors
             in
             all
             their
             Commands
             ,
             for
             His
             Majesties
             Service
             :
             But
             they
             had
             previous
             Oaths
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             punish'd
             subsequently
             all
             Failers
             ;
             whereby
             they
             had
             double
             ,
             and
             better
             Tyes
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             also
             excelled
             us
             in
             this
             important
             particular
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             be
             a
             Military
             Tribune
             ,
             (
             which
             had
             most
             favor
             )
             who
             had
             not
             actually
             served
             in
             the
             Wars
             five
             years
             :
             And
             none
             that
             had
             least
             favor
             ,
             could
             be
             a
             Tribune
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             served
             eleven
             years
             in
             the
             Wars
             amongst
             the
             Foot
             ,
             or
             Fifteen
             years
             amongst
             the
             Horse
             ;
             whereby
             none
             could
             be
             a
             chief
             Officer
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             been
             a
             long
             time
             a
             Soldier
             ;
             as
             judging
             him
             unfit
             to
             Command
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             first
             learnt
             to
             Obey
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             we
             have
             often
             many
             made
             Officers
             ,
             that
             never
             were
             so
             much
             as
             private
             Soldiers
             ;
             and
             are
             set
             to
             teach
             others
             that
             Art
             ,
             which
             they
             ,
             over
             whom
             they
             are
             placed
             ,
             are
             too
             often
             abler
             to
             teach
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Sovereign
             ,
             and
             often
             begets
             Contempt
             of
             the
             Superior
             ,
             amongst
             the
             Inferior
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             Mischief
             worthy
             of
             Redress
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             none
             might
             be
             Field
             Officers
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             been
             before
             a
             Captain
             or
             Lieutenant
             ;
             and
             none
             a
             Colonel
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             been
             first
             a
             Field
             Officer
             ,
             unless
             where
             a
             Person
             of
             great
             Quality
             and
             Interest
             was
             made
             Colonel
             ,
             whose
             influence
             might
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             his
             unskilfulness
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             Cases
             ,
             great
             care
             ought
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             to
             fit
             him
             with
             an
             experienced
             Lieutenant
             Colonel
             ,
             and
             Major
             ;
             For
             that
             world
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             when
             Places
             seek
             Men
             ,
             and
             not
             when
             Men
             seek
             Places
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             also
             were
             very
             prudent
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             their
             Tribunes
             in
             their
             Legions
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             with
             so
             much
             
             care
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             first
             Legion
             of
             a
             Consular
             Army
             had
             four
             Tribunes
             which
             might
             have
             served
             in
             the
             Wars
             but
             five
             years
             ,
             yet
             it
             had
             two
             ,
             which
             had
             served
             eleven
             ,
             or
             fifteen
             years
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             Legion
             had
             three
             that
             had
             served
             five
             years
             ,
             and
             three
             that
             had
             served
             eleven
             or
             fifteen
             years
             :
             and
             so
             in
             course
             for
             the
             remaining
             two
             Legions
             ,
             whereby
             they
             still
             ,
             as
             near
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             distributed
             equally
             the
             most
             knowing
             ,
             and
             experienced
             Tribunes
             ,
             in
             every
             Legion
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             I
             have
             often
             seen
             many
             Regiments
             ,
             where
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Officers
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             have
             served
             as
             long
             in
             the
             Wars
             ,
             the
             one
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             neither
             ever
             saw
             the
             Wars
             :
             But
             I
             have
             seen
             it
             thrive
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Not
             to
             tire
             the
             Reader
             with
             too
             many
             Particulars
             in
             this
             one
             Head
             :
          
           
             The
             Romans
             established
             certain
             and
             competent
             Provision
             for
             their
             Maimed
             and
             Superannuated
             Soldiers
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             ;
             and
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             invited
             their
             Soldiers
             to
             great
             and
             daring
             Actions
             :
             But
             what
             we
             omit
             ,
             deters
             many
             of
             ours
             from
             attempting
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             their
             Trade
             was
             War
             ,
             and
             I
             thank
             God
             ours
             is
             not
             ;
             but
             yet
             in
             proportion
             to
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             if
             we
             did
             write
             after
             their
             Copy
             for
             so
             much
             as
             is
             requisite
             for
             us
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             an
             Action
             of
             more
             Prudence
             ,
             than
             Cost
             .
             And
             since
             War
             is
             not
             our
             Profession
             ,
             we
             ought
             ,
             in
             my
             humble
             opinion
             ,
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             best
             means
             to
             avoid
             being
             engaged
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             way
             to
             prevent
             a
             War
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             Neighbors
             may
             see
             we
             are
             in
             a
             good
             condition
             to
             make
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Arming
             of
             the
             Soldiery
             .
          
           
             THE
             Greeks
             were
             certainly
             at
             first
             more
             usefully
             Armed
             than
             the
             Romans
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             their
             Infantry
             and
             Cavalry
             :
             For
             besides
             those
             Arms
             Offensive
             and
             Defensive
             ,
             which
             were
             common
             to
             both
             ,
             As
             the
             Sword
             ,
             the
             Darts
             ,
             the
             Shields
             ,
             the
             Slings
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Greeks
             had
             long
             Pikes
             ,
             which
             I
             find
             not
             the
             Romans
             had
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             the
             very
             best
             offensive
             Arms
             either
             to
             Charge
             ,
             or
             to
             Defend
             ,
             and
             of
             excellent
             use
             against
             Horse
             .
             For
             defensive
             Arms
             they
             had
             the
             Target
             ,
             and
             the
             Shield
             ,
             and
             the
             Back
             Breast
             Pott
             and
             Tases
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nay
             ,
             some
             had
             their
             Horses
             Armed
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Barded
             .
             The
             Roman
             Cavalry
             were
             at
             first
             pitifully
             Armed
             for
             Offence
             ,
             or
             Defence
             ,
             till
             from
             the
             Greeks
             they
             learned
             to
             use
             the
             Curass
             ,
             the
             Shield
             ,
             and
             the
             Javelet
             .
             I
             have
             often
             admired
             they
             would
             not
             also
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             in
             Arming
             some
             of
             their
             Foot
             ,
             with
             long
             Pikes
             .
             The
             ordinary
             Arms
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Velites
            
             were
             a
             Murrion
             ,
             a
             Rondach
             ,
             a
             Sword
             ,
             and
             some
             Darts
             ;
             their
             Archers
             and
             Slingers
             were
             called
             Extraordinaries
             ,
             and
             were
             Auxiliaries
             .
          
           
             The
             Hastati
             had
             Targets
             Four-foot
             high
             ,
             Head-pieces
             ,
             and
             little
             Plates
             of
             Iron
             to
             cover
             their
             Hearts
             .
             The
             Richest
             of
             them
             had
             intire
             Curasses
             ,
             they
             wore
             their
             Swords
             hanging
             on
             their
             Right
             sides
             ,
             and
             those
             Swords
             were
             short
             ,
             broad
             ,
             two
             edged
             ,
             and
             well
             pointed
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             besides
             had
             two
             Darts
             .
          
           
             The
             Principes
             ,
             and
             the
             Triarii
             ,
             had
             the
             like
             Arms
             ,
             both
             Offensive
             ,
             and
             Defensive
             ;
             only
             the
             Triarii
             ,
             instead
             of
             two
             Darts
             ,
             had
             two
             Javelets
             .
          
           
             The
             Allies
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             as
             well
             Foot
             ,
             as
             Horse
             ,
             were
             alike
             Armed
             ,
             and
             Disciplined
             ,
             as
             the
             Romans
             ,
             whereby
             't
             is
             apparent
             how
             Use
             makes
             all
             things
             easie
             ;
             for
             neither
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             nor
             the
             Romans
             ,
             had
             stronger
             ,
             or
             more
             vigorous
             bodies
             than
             we
             ;
             and
             yet
             their
             Foot
             marched
             in
             Armor
             in
             hot
             Climates
             with
             large
             Targets
             ,
             heavy
             Swords
             ,
             and
             carried
             also
             two
             Missile
             Weapons
             ;
             whereas
             our
             Soldiers
             think
             the
             Pike
             or
             the
             Musket
             (
             often
             without
             Swords
             ,
             alwayes
             without
             Armor
             )
             
             to
             be
             a
             Load
             ,
             which
             only
             proceeds
             from
             our
             Relaxing
             the
             Military
             Discipline
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Reproach
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             great
             Prejudice
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             we
             are
             much
             more
             usefully
             Armed
             ,
             than
             the
             Greeks
             or
             Romans
             anciently
             were
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             my
             poor
             opinion
             ,
             we
             only
             want
             for
             our
             Infantry
             the
             Target
             ,
             to
             be
             excellently
             Armed
             .
          
           
             The
             five
             offensive
             Arms
             in
             use
             amongst
             us
             ,
             are
             the
             Sword
             ,
             the
             Pike
             ,
             the
             Musket
             ,
             the
             Pistol
             ,
             and
             the
             Carrabine
             .
             Fo●…
             I
             look
             on
             the
             Lance
             ,
             as
             now
             wholly
             laid
             by
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             ,
             with
             reason
             ;
             for
             the
             Lance
             does
             little
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             Horses
             Course
             ,
             or
             Carreer
             ,
             and
             even
             then
             ,
             only
             the
             Front
             is
             useful
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             best
             order
             to
             Fight
             in
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             to
             charge
             a
             Rank
             at
             a
             time
             which
             yet
             can
             hardly
             resist
             Squadrons
             of
             Horse
             ,
             especially
             if
             Riders
             be
             in
             Armor
             :
             But
             if
             the
             Lanceers
             Fight
             in
             Squadrons
             also
             ,
             't
             is
             much
             more
             likely
             they
             should
             discompose
             themselves
             ,
             than
             hurt
             those
             they
             Fight
             against
             ;
             which
             are
             such
             apparent
             inconveniencies
             ,
             as
             have
             made
             me
             admire
             ,
             that
             King
             
               Henry
               IV
               of
               France
            
             ,
             most
             justly
             Surnam'd
             
               the
               Great
               ,
               Alexander
               Ferneze
               Prince
               of
               Parma
               ,
            
             and
             
               Charles
               of
               Lorrain
               Duke
               of
               Mayen
               ,
            
             three
             the
             greatest
             Captains
             of
             the
             latter
             Age
             ;
             nay
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             of
             any
             Age
             ,
             would
             often
             lament
             ,
             that
             Lances
             were
             then
             throwing
             aside
             ,
             as
             Dav●…la
             in
             his
             excellent
             History
             of
             the
             Civil
             Wars
             of
             France
             ,
             does
             observe
             ,
             with
             this
             addition
             ,
             That
             
               Henry
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             chief
             Commanders
             ,
             more
             apprehended
             those
             thousand
             Lanceers
             ,
             led
             by
             Count
             Egmont
             ,
             at
             the
             Battel
             of
             Iury
             ,
             than
             double
             the
             number
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Leagues
             of
             their
             Cavalry
             .
          
           
             Our
             Foot
             Soldiers
             generally
             are
             two
             thirds
             Shot
             ,
             and
             one
             third
             Pikes
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             often
             lamented
             ;
             for
             methinks
             the
             Pikes
             should
             be
             at
             least
             half
             ,
             especially
             in
             His
             Majesties
             Dominions
             in
             which
             are
             few
             strong
             places
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Battels
             ,
             and
             Fightings
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             are
             more
             common
             than
             Sieges
             ;
             and
             ,
             without
             dispute
             ,
             the
             Pike
             is
             the
             usefullest
             Weapon
             for
             the
             Foot
             :
             and
             a
             good
             Stand
             of
             them
             ,
             assisted
             by
             Shot
             if
             the
             Angles
             be
             well
             guarded
             ,
             are
             not
             easily
             broken
             by
             Horse
             and
             Shot
             united
             .
          
           
             The
             Swissers
             ,
             generally
             ,
             and
             justly
             ,
             esteemed
             excellent
             Foot
             ,
             have
             more
             Pikes
             ,
             than
             Shot
             ;
             which
             ,
             possibly
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             their
             Valor
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             has
             contributed
             to
             their
             Glory
             .
          
           
           
             'T
             was
             to
             their
             Pikes
             they
             owed
             that
             famous
             Retreat
             they
             made
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             Hollow
             of
             their
             Battalion
             ,
             they
             carried
             King
             Charles
             the
             Ninth
             of
             France
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             that
             Family
             Royal
             ,
             from
             Meanx
             to
             Paris
             ,
             though
             't
             were
             a
             Champion
             Countrey
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             no
             Cavalry
             to
             assist
             them
             ;
             and
             though
             Lewis
             Prince
             of
             
               Conde
               ,
               Gaspar
               de
               Coligni
            
             the
             then
             Admiral
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Andelott
            
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Horse
             Commanders
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             often
             Charged
             them
             in
             Front
             ,
             Rear
             ,
             and
             Flanks
             ;
             yet
             with
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             Pikes
             ,
             they
             forced
             their
             way
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             hopes
             of
             the
             
               Hugonot
               Lords
            
             ,
             depended
             on
             that
             dayes
             Action
             .
          
           
             I
             had
             also
             an
             Experiment
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             Pikes
             in
             the
             year
             1651.
             when
             in
             the
             last
             Battel
             we
             had
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             I
             had
             the
             Honour
             to
             command
             the
             English
             Forces
             against
             the
             Irish
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             Fought
             in
             an
             open
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             had
             Routed
             (
             after
             a
             smart
             resistance
             )
             all
             the
             Horse
             of
             their
             Left
             Wing
             ,
             and
             above
             a
             Thousand
             of
             their
             Musketeers
             ,
             which
             composed
             the
             Left
             Battalion
             of
             their
             Foot
             ,
             yet
             about
             Twelve
             hundred
             Pikes
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             without
             any
             Shot
             with
             them
             ,
             Advanced
             boldly
             ,
             and
             Charged
             our
             Squadrons
             of
             Horse
             so
             home
             ,
             after
             their
             Horse
             and
             Shot
             of
             that
             Wing
             were
             Routed
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             more
             Wounded
             ,
             and
             Kill'd
             ,
             in
             that
             Charge
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             whole
             Fight
             besides
             :
             so
             that
             had
             they
             Guarded
             their
             Angles
             ,
             when
             we
             Charged
             them
             Round
             ,
             they
             had
             done
             us
             much
             more
             mischief
             ,
             if
             not
             recovered
             the
             day
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             Angles
             we
             broke
             in
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             resistance
             was
             but
             small
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             could
             it
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             need
             I
             say
             more
             of
             the
             usefulness
             of
             the
             Pike
             ,
             above
             the
             Musket
             ,
             than
             that
             all
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             who
             put
             themselves
             voluntarily
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             into
             the
             Infantry
             ,
             carry
             the
             Pike
             ;
             which
             they
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             unless
             it
             had
             adjudgedly
             the
             Honour
             to
             be
             the
             Noblest
             Weapon
             ,
             since
             the
             bravest
             choose
             ,
             and
             fight
             with
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             must
             again
             say
             ,
             I
             wish
             our
             Companies
             consisted
             of
             fewer
             Shot
             ,
             and
             of
             more
             Pikes
             ;
             For
             besides
             the
             excellency
             of
             that
             Weapon
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             alwayes
             in
             a
             readiness
             for
             Service
             ,
             but
             needs
             no
             Ammunition
             to
             make
             it
             do
             Execution
             ;
             both
             which
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Musket
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             unfixt
             ,
             requires
             alwayes
             Powder
             ,
             Bullet
             ,
             and
             Match
             ,
             and
             in
             windy
             or
             wet
             weather
             ,
             often
             disappoints
             the
             Service
             ,
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             the
             Match-lock
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             Fire-lock
             Muskets
             .
          
           
           
             Maurice
             Prince
             of
             Orange
             (
             a
             Famous
             Captain
             )
             was
             exceedingly
             desirous
             to
             introduce
             the
             Target
             among
             the
             Infantry
             ;
             and
             having
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             satisfaction
             ,
             made
             many
             tryals
             of
             the
             great
             usefulness
             of
             it
             ,
             experimentally
             found
             ,
             that
             Targets
             ,
             though
             very
             flippent
             ones
             ,
             have
             not
             only
             resisted
             the
             Push
             of
             the
             Pikes
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             that
             half
             the
             number
             of
             Targetteers
             ,
             have
             entred
             into
             the
             Ranks
             of
             double
             their
             number
             of
             Pikes
             ,
             without
             Targets
             ,
             and
             have
             Routed
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             being
             only
             General
             to
             the
             
               States
               of
               the
               United
               Provinces
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             Sovereign
             Monarch
             ,
             and
             Absolute
             ,
             durst
             not
             make
             so
             great
             an
             Alteration
             ,
             fearing
             the
             Reproach
             of
             some
             evil
             Success
             ;
             which
             ,
             whatever
             might
             have
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Defeat
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             attributed
             to
             that
             of
             Innovation
             ;
             For
             States
             oftner
             judge
             of
             the
             Merit
             of
             their
             General
             ,
             by
             his
             Successes
             ,
             than
             by
             his
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             And
             Henry
             Duke
             of
             Rohan
             ,
             whom
             I
             had
             the
             Honour
             to
             know
             in
             the
             year
             1637.
             a
             little
             before
             he
             dyed
             of
             his
             Wounds
             received
             in
             Alsatia
             ,
             and
             who
             yielded
             to
             none
             of
             his
             Age
             ,
             in
             the
             Military
             Art
             ,
             was
             also
             exceeding
             desirous
             to
             introduce
             the
             Target
             amongst
             the
             Infantry
             :
             He
             propos'd
             to
             have
             the
             principal
             Body
             of
             the
             Infantry
             to
             consist
             of
             Pikemen
             ,
             and
             to
             each
             Battalion
             of
             Pikes
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             had
             a
             small
             separated
             Party
             of
             a
             Hundred
             ,
             or
             an
             Hundred
             and
             twenty
             Targeteers
             in
             the
             Flanks
             ,
             when
             the
             Battalions
             were
             ready
             to
             join
             ,
             which
             (
             to
             use
             his
             own
             words
             )
             
               would
               produce
               a
               marvellous
               effect
               ,
               in
               a
               Day
               Battel
               .
            
             These
             Targetters
             he
             would
             have
             had
             composed
             of
             the
             Volunteers
             ,
             who
             are
             generally
             of
             the
             bravest
             ,
             and
             who
             ,
             unless
             they
             made
             a
             Body
             apart
             ,
             he
             thinks
             would
             be
             apt
             enough
             to
             beget
             Animosities
             ,
             by
             disputing
             where
             their
             proper
             stations
             should
             be
             assigned
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             they
             might
             also
             be
             of
             very
             good
             use
             ,
             in
             Assaulting
             ,
             and
             Defending
             of
             Breaches
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             were
             of
             proof
             against
             small
             shot
             :
             some
             of
             which
             sort
             I
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             very
             cumbersom
             ;
             for
             they
             might
             be
             used
             on
             the
             Left
             Arm
             ,
             by
             men
             of
             ordinary
             strength
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             ,
             before
             I
             proceed
             any
             further
             ,
             mind
             the
             great
             carelesness
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             furnish
             Pikes
             to
             the
             Companies
             out
             of
             the
             Stores
             ,
             and
             those
             Officers
             who
             receive
             them
             ;
             For
             't
             is
             but
             too
             common
             amongst
             us
             ,
             to
             have
             in
             one
             Regiment
             Pikes
             of
             several
             Lengths
             ,
             and
             only
             arm'd
             at
             the
             Points
             with
             Lozange
             
             heads
             ,
             whereas
             sixteen
             Foot
             and
             a
             half
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             general
             length
             and
             standard
             of
             all
             the
             Pikes
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             among
             the
             Switzers
             ;
             which
             if
             the
             Staff
             be
             made
             of
             feason'd
             Ash
             ,
             is
             not
             heavy
             for
             any
             ordinary
             man
             ,
             and
             less
             heavy
             to
             Pikemen
             ,
             who
             are
             usually
             the
             properest
             ,
             and
             strongest
             men
             in
             our
             Companies
             .
             If
             our
             Pikes
             were
             All
             of
             sixteen
             Foot
             and
             a
             half
             long
             ,
             besides
             the
             decency
             of
             that
             uniformity
             ,
             the
             advantages
             will
             be
             great
             ;
             For
             at
             sixteen
             Foot
             and
             a
             half
             distance
             ,
             they
             of
             the
             first
             Rank
             ,
             will
             keep
             off
             ,
             or
             gall
             the
             Enemies
             Horse
             ,
             and
             few
             ordinary
             Ammunition
             Pistols
             do
             certain
             Execution
             much
             farther
             off
             ;
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Rank
             of
             the
             Pikes
             (
             being
             so
             long
             )
             will
             also
             effectually
             serve
             to
             keep
             off
             the
             Enemies
             Horse
             ,
             should
             the
             first
             Rank
             be
             killed
             ,
             or
             disordered
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             Ranks
             of
             the
             Pikes
             will
             not
             be
             useless
             :
             For
             allowing
             but
             three
             Foot
             distance
             between
             every
             Rank
             when
             Battalions
             front
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Rank
             will
             keep
             the
             Enemies
             Horse
             off
             ,
             at
             sixteen
             Foot
             and
             a
             half
             ;
             so
             the
             second
             Rank
             will
             keep
             them
             off
             ,
             at
             thirteen
             Foot
             and
             a
             half
             ;
             the
             third
             Rank
             at
             ten
             Foot
             and
             a
             half
             ;
             the
             fourth
             Rank
             at
             seven
             Foot
             and
             a
             half
             ;
             and
             the
             fifth
             Rank
             at
             four
             Foot
             and
             a
             half
             :
             whereby
             an
             Enemies
             Cavalry
             will
             have
             as
             it
             were
             five
             Ranks
             at
             once
             to
             break
             ,
             ere
             they
             can
             make
             their
             impression
             ,
             which
             therefore
             will
             be
             no
             easie
             task
             to
             perform
             ,
             especially
             the
             last
             Ranks
             of
             Pikes
             being
             ready
             to
             supply
             those
             of
             the
             first
             five
             Ranks
             ,
             who
             shall
             fall
             by
             wounds
             ,
             or
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             Pikes
             arm'd
             at
             the
             Points
             with
             Lozange
             heads
             ,
             if
             the
             cheeks
             ,
             or
             sides
             of
             the
             Pikes
             are
             not
             armed
             with
             thin
             Plates
             of
             Iron
             four
             Foot
             deep
             ,
             are
             very
             apt
             to
             be
             broken
             off
             near
             the
             Heads
             ,
             if
             the
             Push
             be
             vigorous
             ,
             and
             the
             Resistance
             considerable
             :
             Nor
             is
             this
             all
             ;
             for
             unless
             the
             Pikes
             be
             armed
             with
             those
             thin
             Iron
             Plates
             ,
             they
             are
             easily
             cut
             off
             with
             sharp
             Swords
             ,
             for
             the
             Pike
             ,
             especially
             toward
             the
             end
             ,
             is
             carried
             tapering
             ,
             to
             poise
             it
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             thereby
             renders
             it
             the
             more
             flippent
             for
             those
             who
             use
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             slenderer
             part
             of
             the
             Pike
             ,
             if
             unarm'd
             ,
             is
             the
             more
             liable
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             it
             being
             there
             nearest
             the
             Enemy
             ;
             whereas
             if
             the
             Pikes
             were
             armed
             with
             those
             thin
             Plates
             ,
             and
             four
             Foot
             deep
             ,
             no
             cutting
             Swords
             (
             which
             are
             alwayes
             of
             the
             shortest
             )
             could
             destroy
             the
             Pikes
             ,
             since
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Staff
             of
             the
             Pike
             which
             is
             unarmed
             ,
             would
             be
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Horsemans
             sharp
             cutting
             
             Sword
             :
             I
             remember
             we
             once
             carried
             a
             Fort
             by
             storm
             ,
             because
             the
             Enemies
             Pikes
             had
             not
             those
             Plates
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Heads
             of
             them
             were
             cut
             off
             .
          
           
             I
             therefore
             am
             very
             desirous
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             Pikes
             may
             be
             sixteen
             Foot
             and
             a
             half
             long
             ,
             the
             Staves
             to
             be
             of
             seasoned
             Ash
             ,
             which
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             light
             ;
             and
             that
             from
             the
             Iron
             heads
             of
             the
             Pikes
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             thin
             Iron
             Plates
             for
             four
             Foot
             deep
             .
             Lozange
             Heads
             I
             like
             well
             ,
             both
             because
             they
             are
             sharp
             to
             enter
             ,
             and
             when
             entred
             ,
             broad
             to
             wound
             with
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             seriously
             recommend
             the
             Arming
             of
             our
             Pikemen
             ,
             with
             Back
             ,
             Breast
             ,
             Pott
             ,
             and
             Tases
             ;
             For
             since
             the
             Pikes
             ought
             to
             make
             the
             principal
             Battalion
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             solid
             strength
             of
             the
             Infantry
             of
             an
             Army
             in
             a
             day
             Battel
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             them
             Armed
             accordingly
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             under
             their
             Battalion
             that
             the
             Routed
             must
             Rally
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             by
             the
             points
             of
             their
             Weapons
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             obstructed
             passages
             to
             Victory
             must
             be
             opened
             ;
             they
             are
             still
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Fortress
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             like
             the
             Horse
             ,
             and
             Shot
             ,
             which
             move
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             Execution
             after
             the
             Enemy
             is
             broken
             ;
             but
             being
             still
             to
             advance
             slowly
             with
             the
             Colours
             ,
             and
             under
             their
             Forrest
             ,
             to
             cover
             all
             Misadventures
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             substantially
             Armed
             defensively
             ,
             to
             answer
             those
             ends
             effectually
             .
          
           
             Some
             Historians
             tell
             us
             ,
             That
             when
             the
             Emperor
             
               Charles
               the
               Fifth
            
             ,
             (
             that
             great
             Captain
             )
             was
             to
             give
             Battel
             near
             Vienna
             ,
             to
             Sultan
             
               Solyman
               the
               Magnificent
            
             ,
             the
             Christian
             Emperor
             had
             one
             Stand
             of
             Eighty
             thousand
             Pikes
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             carried
             by
             Reformado
             Officers
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Flower
             of
             the
             Christian
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             Gentry
             ;
             in
             which
             Battalion
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             he
             had
             repos'd
             his
             greatest
             confidence
             ;
             and
             which
             the
             Turks
             did
             so
             apprehend
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             the
             noise
             of
             a
             decisive
             Battel
             ,
             the
             Mahometans
             retreated
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             double
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             above
             One
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             thousand
             Horse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             both
             a
             grief
             ,
             and
             a
             shame
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             few
             Pikemen
             ,
             in
             most
             of
             our
             ordinary
             Companies
             ,
             have
             Swords
             by
             their
             sides
             ,
             and
             the
             Musketeers
             seldom
             any
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             looks
             not
             like
             a
             Soldier
             ,
             without
             a
             Sword
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             the
             Sword
             which
             does
             the
             chiefest
             Execution
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             Battel
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             Routing
             of
             an
             Enemy
             :
             The
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             made
             it
             ignominious
             
             for
             a
             Soldier
             to
             lose
             his
             Sword
             ,
             even
             in
             Fight
             ;
             I
             wish
             we
             would
             make
             it
             the
             like
             for
             a
             Soldier
             to
             go
             to
             Fight
             without
             his
             Sword
             ,
             or
             indeed
             so
             much
             as
             to
             see
             a
             Soldier
             without
             his
             Sword.
             I
             offer
             to
             consideration
             ,
             That
             all
             Companies
             ,
             when
             first
             Inlisted
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             completely
             Armed
             at
             the
             Princes
             charge
             ;
             and
             ever
             afterward
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             completely
             Armed
             at
             the
             Soldiers
             charge
             ,
             unless
             in
             actual
             Fight
             his
             Arms
             be
             broken
             ;
             in
             which
             case
             ,
             the
             Kings
             Arsenals
             should
             furnish
             them
             .
             But
             whatever
             Captain
             of
             a
             Company
             ,
             or
             inferiour
             Commissioned
             Officer
             ,
             allow'd
             his
             Soldier
             to
             appear
             on
             Duty
             without
             his
             complete
             Arms
             ,
             or
             ever
             to
             stir
             without
             his
             Sword
             in
             the
             Streets
             of
             his
             Garison
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             if
             he
             punisht
             not
             the
             Soldier
             ,
             should
             be
             punishable
             for
             it
             himself
             :
             And
             if
             any
             Soldier
             broke
             his
             Sword
             ,
             or
             other
             Arms
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             negligence
             ,
             or
             default
             ,
             the
             chief
             Officer
             of
             the
             Company
             should
             not
             only
             punish
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             forthwith
             supply
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             defaulked
             out
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             growing
             Pay
             ;
             whereby
             these
             three
             advantages
             would
             be
             gained
             ,
             That
             the
             Soldiers
             would
             be
             more
             careful
             of
             their
             Arms
             ;
             That
             they
             would
             never
             be
             unarmed
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             King
             would
             be
             at
             no
             unnecessary
             charge
             in
             emptying
             his
             Arsenals
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Musket
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             useful
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             find
             many
             things
             in
             my
             poor
             judgment
             worthy
             consideration
             and
             redress
             :
          
           
             As
             first
             ,
             That
             all
             our
             Muskets
             be
             of
             one
             Bore
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             certain
             Bores
             ;
             the
             bigger
             for
             the
             stronger
             ,
             the
             lesser
             for
             the
             weaker
             Bodies
             :
             For
             want
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             much
             hazard
             undergone
             ;
             for
             generally
             our
             Musket
             shot
             is
             of
             one
             certain
             size
             ,
             and
             the
             Bores
             of
             Muskets
             are
             of
             various
             sizes
             ,
             whereby
             having
             been
             once
             engaged
             in
             a
             Fight
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             many
             Inclosures
             in
             which
             we
             fought
             ,
             the
             Musketeers
             were
             to
             be
             supplied
             with
             more
             shot
             than
             they
             carried
             in
             their
             Pouches
             ,
             and
             Barrels
             of
             Musket
             Bullets
             being
             opened
             ,
             few
             of
             the
             shot
             in
             them
             would
             fit
             the
             Muskets
             ,
             but
             were
             a
             size
             too
             large
             ,
             whereby
             we
             had
             like
             to
             have
             been
             worsted
             ;
             for
             the
             Soldiers
             were
             forced
             to
             gnaw
             off
             much
             of
             the
             Lead
             ,
             others
             to
             cut
             their
             Bullets
             ;
             in
             which
             much
             time
             was
             lost
             ,
             the
             Bullets
             flew
             a
             less
             way
             ,
             and
             more
             uncertainly
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             was
             worse
             ,
             so
             many
             pauses
             ,
             animated
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             by
             making
             him
             think
             our
             Courages
             cooled
             .
             If
             there
             be
             two
             sizes
             of
             
             Muskets
             ,
             and
             shot
             ,
             on
             both
             ends
             of
             the
             Barrels
             ,
             which
             hold
             the
             shot
             ,
             should
             be
             written
             Lesser
             ,
             and
             Bigger
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             hurry
             of
             a
             Fight
             there
             might
             be
             no
             mistake
             ,
             but
             that
             Bullets
             be
             distributed
             according
             to
             the
             Bores
             of
             the
             Muskets
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             also
             propound
             ,
             That
             in
             all
             Field
             Engagements
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             where
             we
             intend
             not
             to
             cheapen
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             but
             to
             fall
             on
             merrily
             ,
             that
             the
             Musketeers
             would
             load
             their
             Muskets
             only
             with
             five
             or
             six
             Pistol
             Bullets
             ,
             which
             will
             do
             great
             Execution
             ,
             especially
             Fired
             near
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             fall
             in
             at
             Club
             Musket
             ;
             I
             have
             Experimented
             this
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             attended
             with
             great
             Success
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             recommend
             the
             Fire-lock
             Musket
             above
             the
             Match-lock
             Musket
             ,
             for
             several
             Reasons
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             mention
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             exceedingly
             more
             ready
             ;
             For
             with
             the
             Fire-lock
             you
             have
             only
             to
             Cock
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             prepared
             to
             Shoot
             ;
             but
             with
             your
             Match-lock
             ,
             you
             have
             several
             motions
             ,
             the
             least
             of
             which
             is
             as
             long
             a
             performing
             ,
             as
             but
             that
             one
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             much
             more
             hazardous
             ;
             besides
             ,
             if
             you
             Fire
             not
             the
             Match-lock
             Musket
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             have
             blown
             your
             Match
             ,
             (
             which
             often
             ,
             especially
             in
             Hedge
             Fights
             ,
             and
             in
             Sieges
             ,
             you
             cannot
             do
             )
             you
             must
             a
             second
             time
             blow
             your
             Match
             ,
             or
             the
             Ashes
             it
             gathers
             ,
             hinders
             it
             from
             Firing
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Match
             is
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             either
             where
             Bandeleers
             are
             used
             ,
             or
             where
             Soldiers
             run
             hastily
             in
             Fight
             to
             the
             Budge-barrel
             ,
             to
             refill
             their
             Bandeleers
             ;
             I
             have
             often
             seen
             sad
             instances
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Marching
             in
             the
             Nights
             ,
             to
             avoid
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             to
             surprize
             one
             ,
             or
             to
             assault
             a
             Fortress
             ,
             the
             Matches
             often
             discover
             you
             ,
             and
             informs
             the
             Enemy
             where
             you
             are
             ;
             whereby
             you
             suffer
             much
             ,
             and
             he
             obtains
             much
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             In
             wet
             weather
             ,
             the
             Pan
             of
             the
             Musket
             being
             made
             wide
             open
             for
             awhile
             ,
             the
             Rain
             often
             deads
             the
             Powder
             ,
             and
             the
             Match
             too
             ;
             and
             in
             windy
             weather
             ,
             blows
             away
             the
             Powder
             ,
             ere
             the
             Match
             can
             touch
             the
             Pan
             :
             nay
             ,
             often
             in
             very
             high
             Winds
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             the
             Sparks
             blown
             from
             the
             Match
             ,
             Fire
             the
             Musket
             ere
             the
             Soldier
             meant
             it
             ;
             and
             either
             thereby
             lose
             his
             Shot
             ,
             or
             wound
             or
             kill
             some
             one
             before
             him
             .
             
             Whereas
             in
             the
             Fire-lock
             the
             motion
             is
             so
             sudden
             ,
             that
             what
             makes
             the
             Cock
             fall
             on
             the
             Hammer
             ,
             strikes
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             opens
             the
             Pan
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             To
             omit
             many
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             the
             quantity
             of
             Match
             used
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             does
             much
             add
             to
             the
             Baggage
             ;
             and
             being
             of
             a
             very
             dry
             quality
             ,
             naturally
             draws
             the
             moisture
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             which
             makes
             it
             relax
             ,
             and
             consequently
             less
             fit
             ,
             though
             carried
             in
             close
             Wagons
             :
             but
             if
             you
             march
             without
             Waggons
             ,
             the
             Match
             is
             the
             more
             expos'd
             ;
             and
             without
             being
             dried
             again
             in
             Ovens
             ,
             is
             but
             of
             half
             the
             use
             which
             otherwise
             it
             would
             be
             of
             :
             And
             which
             is
             full
             as
             bad
             ,
             the
             Skeans
             you
             give
             the
             Corporals
             ,
             and
             the
             Links
             you
             give
             the
             private
             Soldiers
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             near
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             ordinary
             Guard
             duty
             ,
             they
             must
             never
             be
             unfurnished
             )
             if
             they
             Lodge
             in
             Hutts
             or
             Tents
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             keep
             Guard
             in
             the
             open
             Field
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             often
             it
             happens
             )
             all
             the
             Match
             for
             instant
             service
             is
             too
             often
             render'd
             uncertain
             ,
             or
             useless
             ;
             nothing
             of
             all
             which
             can
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Flint
             ,
             but
             much
             of
             it
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             Soldiers
             generally
             wearing
             their
             Links
             of
             Match
             near
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Belt
             on
             which
             their
             Bandeleers
             are
             fastened
             ,
             in
             wet
             weather
             ,
             generally
             spoil
             the
             Match
             they
             have
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             are
             to
             fight
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Rain
             ,
             you
             lose
             the
             use
             of
             your
             Small
             Shot
             ,
             which
             is
             sometimes
             of
             irreparable
             prejudice
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             also
             on
             long
             experience
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             use
             of
             Bandeleers
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             Approver
             of
             Boxes
             of
             Cartridges
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             but
             by
             biting
             off
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Cartridge
             ,
             you
             charge
             your
             Musket
             for
             service
             with
             one
             Ramming
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             have
             these
             Cartridge
             Boxes
             of
             Tin
             ,
             as
             the
             Carabines
             use
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             so
             apt
             to
             break
             as
             the
             Wooden
             ones
             are
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             in
             wet
             Weather
             ,
             or
             lying
             in
             the
             Tents
             ,
             relax
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             I
             have
             often
             seen
             much
             prejudice
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Bandeleers
             ,
             which
             being
             worn
             in
             the
             Belts
             for
             them
             ,
             above
             the
             Soldiers
             Coats
             ,
             are
             often
             apt
             to
             take
             Fire
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             Match-lock
             Musket
             be
             used
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             take
             Fire
             ,
             they
             commonly
             wound
             ,
             and
             often
             kill
             he
             that
             wears
             them
             ,
             and
             those
             near
             him
             :
             For
             likely
             if
             one
             Bandeleer
             take
             Fire
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             do
             in
             that
             Collar
             ;
             they
             often
             tangle
             those
             which
             use
             them
             on
             Service
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             Fired
             ,
             and
             are
             falling
             off
             by
             the
             
             Flanks
             of
             the
             Files
             of
             the
             Intervals
             ,
             to
             get
             into
             the
             Rear
             to
             Charge
             again
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             add
             ,
             that
             in
             secret
             attempts
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             their
             Ratling
             often
             discovers
             the
             design
             ,
             and
             enables
             the
             Enemy
             to
             prevent
             it
             .
             And
             in
             the
             day
             time
             ,
             on
             service
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             Weather
             be
             windy
             ;
             their
             Ratling
             also
             ,
             too
             frequently
             hinders
             the
             Soldiers
             from
             hearing
             ,
             and
             consequently
             obeying
             the
             Officers
             word
             of
             Command
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             fatal
             when
             it
             happens
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Cartridge
             Boxes
             exempt
             those
             who
             use
             them
             from
             all
             these
             dangers
             and
             prejudices
             ;
             they
             enable
             the
             Soldiers
             on
             Service
             ,
             to
             Fire
             more
             expeditiously
             ;
             they
             are
             also
             usually
             worn
             about
             the
             Waste
             of
             the
             Soldier
             ,
             the
             Skirts
             of
             whose
             Doublet
             and
             his
             Coat
             ,
             doubly
             defend
             them
             from
             all
             Rain
             that
             does
             not
             pierce
             both
             ;
             and
             being
             worn
             close
             to
             his
             body
             ,
             the
             heat
             thereof
             keeps
             the
             Powder
             dryer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             more
             fit
             to
             be
             fired
             on
             service
             .
          
           
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             whoever
             loads
             his
             Musket
             with
             Cartridges
             ,
             is
             sure
             the
             Bullet
             will
             not
             drop
             out
             ,
             though
             he
             takes
             his
             aim
             under
             breast
             high
             ,
             for
             the
             paper
             of
             the
             Cartridge
             keeps
             it
             in
             ;
             whereas
             those
             Soldiers
             which
             on
             service
             take
             their
             Bullets
             out
             of
             their
             Mouths
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             nimblest
             way
             )
             or
             out
             of
             their
             Pouches
             ,
             which
             is
             slow
             ,
             seldom
             put
             any
             Paper
             ,
             Tow
             ,
             or
             Grass
             ,
             to
             ram
             the
             Bullet
             in
             ;
             whereby
             if
             they
             fire
             above
             breast
             high
             ,
             the
             Bullet
             passes
             over
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             aim
             low
             ,
             the
             Bullet
             drops
             out
             ere
             the
             Musket
             is
             fired
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             to
             this
             that
             I
             attribute
             the
             little
             Execution
             I
             have
             seen
             Musketeers
             do
             in
             time
             of
             Fight
             ,
             though
             they
             fired
             at
             great
             Battalions
             ,
             and
             those
             also
             reasonable
             near
             .
          
           
             It
             might
             also
             do
             well
             ,
             if
             the
             Soldiers
             tyed
             their
             Links
             of
             Match
             about
             their
             middle
             ,
             and
             under
             their
             Coats
             ,
             and
             Doublets
             ,
             instead
             of
             tying
             them
             to
             their
             Bandeleer
             Belt
             ,
             or
             Collar
             ;
             for
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             the
             Match
             would
             be
             kept
             dryer
             ,
             and
             fitter
             for
             service
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Action
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Arming
             of
             the
             Cavalry
             both
             for
             Offence
             and
             Defence
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             ,
             the
             Arms
             we
             use
             ,
             are
             as
             good
             as
             any
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Swords
             ,
             Pistols
             ,
             and
             Carabines
             :
             And
             if
             in
             the
             Front
             of
             our
             Squadrons
             ,
             we
             had
             some
             Blunderbushes
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             of
             good
             use
             in
             Fight
             .
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             I
             would
             have
             every
             private
             Trooper
             have
             his
             Sword
             ,
             or
             Long
             Tuck
             ,
             his
             Case
             of
             Pistols
             ,
             and
             Carabine
             ;
             
             and
             for
             defence
             ,
             his
             Back
             ,
             Breast
             and
             Pott
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             the
             Front
             and
             Flanks
             of
             every
             Troop
             in
             such
             Armor
             :
             For
             besides
             the
             Terror
             it
             gives
             to
             an
             Enemy
             in
             his
             Doublet
             ,
             to
             fight
             with
             men
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             the
             encouragement
             it
             gives
             our
             own
             men
             ;
             none
             knows
             what
             proof
             the
             Armor
             is
             of
             :
             And
             't
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             in
             Combat
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Pursuit
             ,
             the
             Sword
             does
             most
             Execution
             ;
             and
             no
             Armor
             is
             less
             than
             Sword
             proof
             :
             I
             therefore
             earnestly
             wish
             ,
             that
             the
             Officers
             ,
             the
             Troopers
             ,
             and
             the
             Pikemen
             ,
             were
             bound
             under
             severe
             Penalties
             ,
             to
             fight
             in
             Armor
             ,
             and
             constantly
             to
             march
             in
             Armor
             ;
             which
             piece
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             revived
             by
             strict
             Commands
             ,
             and
             if
             broken
             punish'd
             Exemplarily
             ,
             I
             am
             confident
             the
             advantages
             would
             be
             considerable
             ;
             Nor
             do
             I
             much
             value
             what
             our
             young
             Gallants
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             Doublets
             they
             will
             Charge
             as
             far
             as
             any
             in
             their
             Armor
             ;
             since
             to
             that
             I
             answer
             :
             First
             ,
             it
             may
             spring
             as
             much
             from
             Laziness
             ,
             as
             Courage
             :
             But
             secondly
             ,
             a
             wise
             Commander
             ought
             to
             have
             more
             care
             of
             his
             Soldiers
             safeties
             ,
             than
             they
             will
             have
             of
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             ought
             not
             to
             let
             his
             men
             expose
             themselves
             ,
             but
             where
             there
             is
             need
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             use
             the
             best
             means
             he
             can
             for
             their
             safety
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             success
             ;
             since
             the
             business
             is
             not
             who
             dares
             go
             to
             be
             kill'd
             ,
             but
             who
             dares
             venture
             his
             Life
             on
             the
             best
             terms
             to
             obtain
             the
             Victory
             ;
             and
             if
             men
             will
             go
             on
             boldly
             without
             Armor
             ,
             't
             is
             likelier
             they
             will
             Charge
             the
             bravelier
             with
             Armor
             ;
             since
             their
             Bodies
             by
             it
             ,
             have
             the
             greater
             defence
             ;
             and
             by
             accustoming
             themselves
             to
             wear
             Iron
             ,
             it
             will
             become
             habitual
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             might
             follow
             my
             own
             opinion
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             every
             Regiment
             of
             Horse
             consist
             of
             seven
             Troops
             ,
             six
             whereof
             should
             be
             Armed
             with
             Back
             ,
             Breast
             and
             Pott
             ;
             and
             for
             offence
             ,
             should
             have
             Swords
             or
             Tucks
             ,
             with
             Pistols
             and
             Carabines
             ;
             and
             the
             seventh
             Troop
             should
             be
             of
             Firelocks
             ,
             or
             Dragoons
             ,
             whose
             duty
             should
             be
             to
             guard
             the
             Quarter
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ;
             to
             secure
             Passes
             with
             Celerity
             ;
             to
             force
             Passes
             possest
             by
             the
             Enemy
             ;
             to
             assist
             the
             Horse
             when
             they
             fight
             in
             enclosed
             Countries
             ;
             and
             in
             Battels
             ,
             to
             alight
             ;
             and
             marching
             up
             in
             the
             outermost
             Flank
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             should
             in
             two
             Ranks
             ,
             the
             first
             kneeling
             ,
             the
             second
             standing
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             the
             Squadrons
             Charged
             ,
             Fire
             upon
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             their
             Guns
             loaden
             with
             Pistol
             Bullets
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             sometimes
             practised
             ,
             and
             found
             it
             
             attended
             with
             great
             success
             ;
             every
             tenth
             man
             while
             the
             rest
             were
             on
             such
             service
             ,
             was
             to
             hold
             the
             Horses
             of
             those
             who
             were
             thus
             employed
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Enemy
             were
             Routed
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             to
             mount
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             execution
             :
             But
             if
             the
             Enemy
             Routed
             us
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             shelter
             themselves
             behind
             the
             next
             Squadrons
             of
             our
             Horse
             which
             were
             entire
             ,
             or
             the
             next
             Battalion
             of
             our
             Foot
             ;
             and
             when
             Rallied
             ,
             to
             serve
             as
             they
             should
             be
             commanded
             by
             the
             chief
             Officer
             of
             that
             Squadron
             ,
             or
             Battalion
             ,
             under
             the
             countenance
             of
             which
             ,
             they
             should
             Rally
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             the
             
               French
               ,
               Spaniards
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Nations
             ,
             have
             had
             distinct
             Troops
             of
             Carabines
             ;
             but
             ,
             in
             my
             poor
             opinion
             ,
             Carabines
             are
             best
             in
             the
             Troopers
             hands
             who
             are
             Armed
             ,
             and
             have
             Pistols
             ;
             especially
             if
             every
             Regiment
             of
             Horse
             has
             one
             Troop
             of
             Firelocks
             ,
             or
             Dragoons
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             ground
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Dragoons
             thus
             annexed
             to
             the
             Horse
             ,
             are
             much
             better
             than
             they
             are
             ,
             when
             Regimented
             entire
             ,
             and
             by
             themselves
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             they
             are
             constantly
             with
             the
             Horse
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             effect
             a
             part
             of
             their
             Body
             ,
             are
             alwayes
             the
             more
             careful
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             ready
             to
             serve
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             concern'd
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Being
             under
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Field
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Captains
             of
             Horse
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             obedient
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             if
             they
             belonged
             to
             other
             Colonels
             ,
             and
             were
             only
             a
             commanded
             Party
             to
             answer
             a
             present
             need
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Horse
             Commande●…s
             ,
             when
             the
             Dragoons
             belong
             to
             their
             own
             Regiments
             ,
             are
             more
             careful
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             needlesly
             harass
             them
             by
             extraordinary
             and
             unequal
             duty
             ;
             which
             when
             they
             have
             their
             assistance
             but
             on
             emergent
             occasions
             I
             have
             often
             seen
             them
             do
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Horse
             Officers
             knowing
             all
             their
             Dragoons
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             they
             knowing
             particularly
             all
             the
             Horse
             Officers
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             more
             likely
             to
             fight
             chearfully
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             escape
             unpunished
             if
             they
             be
             remiss
             ;
             for
             every
             one
             being
             known
             ,
             none
             can
             escape
             by
             ignorance
             ;
             the
             contrary
             to
             which
             is
             often
             experimented
             in
             commanded
             Parties
             ,
             when
             the
             Officers
             are
             unknown
             to
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             the
             Soldiers
             to
             the
             Officers
             .
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             To
             omit
             many
             other
             particulars
             ,
             some
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Dragoons
             are
             commonly
             the
             briskest
             ,
             and
             daringst
             of
             the
             private
             Soldiers
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             also
             the
             least
             sober
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             likelier
             to
             wean
             them
             from
             that
             fault
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             but
             a
             seventh
             part
             of
             the
             Regiments
             ,
             than
             when
             they
             are
             an
             entire
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             all
             Birds
             of
             one
             Feather
             :
             And
             the
             Troopers
             being
             generally
             a
             more
             civilized
             ,
             orderly
             People
             ,
             than
             the
             Dragoons
             ;
             't
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             major
             part
             by
             much
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             should
             win
             the
             minor
             by
             good
             example
             ;
             than
             that
             the
             minor
             by
             much
             ,
             should
             seduce
             the
             major
             part
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             Head
             of
             my
             Essay
             ,
             I
             will
             only
             add
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             make
             good
             Rules
             ,
             unless
             the
             Prince
             or
             General
             see
             them
             punctually
             obey'd
             ,
             or
             severely
             punish'd
             ,
             if
             broken
             .
             For
             besides
             the
             evil
             which
             attends
             the
             omitting
             of
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             the
             contempt
             of
             Authority
             is
             of
             fatal
             consequence
             in
             all
             Humane
             Affairs
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             all
             in
             Military
             ;
             where
             ,
             though
             what
             is
             commanded
             might
             have
             been
             indifferent
             it self
             ,
             yet
             it
             ceases
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             commanded
             ;
             and
             if
             a
             Soldier
             of
             himself
             may
             break
             one
             Rule
             of
             the
             Generals
             unpunish'd
             ,
             he
             may
             believe
             thereby
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             as
             well
             break
             any
             ,
             nay
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             for
             the
             stamp
             of
             Authority
             is
             alike
             on
             all
             ;
             of
             which
             when
             a
             private
             person
             ,
             or
             many
             private
             men
             make
             themselves
             the
             Judges
             ,
             they
             bid
             defiance
             to
             all
             Discipline
             ;
             without
             which
             no
             Society
             can
             subsist
             ,
             and
             Military
             ones
             the
             least
             of
             any
             :
             In
             one
             word
             ,
             it
             were
             much
             better
             that
             good
             Rules
             were
             not
             made
             ,
             than
             if
             made
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             the
             breakers
             of
             them
             'scape
             unpunish'd
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Disciplining
             of
             the
             Soldiery
             .
          
           
             I
             Shall
             not
             under
             this
             Head
             amuse
             my self
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Handling
             of
             Arms
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             several
             Postures
             and
             Motions
             taught
             the
             Soldiers
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             divers
             wayes
             of
             Exercising
             of
             a
             Troop
             ,
             or
             Company
             ;
             since
             we
             have
             in
             our
             own
             Language
             so
             many
             printed
             Books
             on
             that
             subject
             .
             And
             I
             am
             also
             the
             less
             curious
             in
             doing
             it
             ,
             because
             though
             there
             be
             many
             fine
             things
             taught
             in
             those
             particulars
             ,
             which
             are
             graceful
             to
             the
             sight
             ,
             and
             make
             Soldiers
             the
             more
             ready
             ;
             yet
             when
             we
             come
             in
             earnest
             to
             fight
             ,
             few
             of
             them
             are
             practised
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             their
             Ranks
             even
             and
             close
             ,
             their
             Files
             right
             ;
             to
             fire
             nimbly
             ,
             and
             but
             breast
             high
             ;
             to
             charge
             boldly
             with
             the
             Pikes
             ,
             and
             through
             with
             the
             Horse
             ;
             to
             be
             watchful
             of
             the
             word
             of
             Command
             from
             the
             Officer
             ;
             exactly
             obedient
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             keep
             silence
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             Parties
             are
             numerous
             enough
             to
             compose
             Battalions
             ,
             and
             Squadrons
             ,
             to
             observe
             in
             going
             to
             the
             Charge
             the
             just
             wideness
             of
             the
             Intervals
             for
             the
             Reserves
             ,
             or
             second
             Line
             to
             relieve
             the
             first
             Line
             :
             But
             if
             there
             must
             be
             any
             Error
             therein
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             the
             Interval
             ground
             be
             rather
             inlarged
             ,
             than
             streightned
             .
             For
             't
             is
             better
             the
             Reserves
             should
             have
             too
             much
             room
             to
             march
             up
             to
             the
             Front
             ,
             than
             too
             little
             ,
             since
             the
             latter
             will
             render
             them
             almost
             useless
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             come
             to
             Treat
             of
             that
             part
             of
             Disciplining
             the
             Soldiery
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             drawing
             them
             up
             into
             Battalions
             ,
             and
             Squadrons
             ,
             which
             I
             intend
             to
             discourse
             of
             when
             I
             come
             to
             Treat
             of
             Battels
             ;
             I
             shall
             crave
             leave
             to
             offer
             some
             Considerations
             on
             what
             we
             generally
             observe
             ,
             and
             seldom
             or
             never
             alter
             whatever
             the
             occasion
             requires
             .
             And
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             drawing
             up
             our
             Shot
             ,
             and
             Pike
             ,
             six
             deep
             ;
             and
             our
             Horse
             ,
             three
             deep
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             I
             should
             not
             presume
             to
             do
             ,
             had
             not
             I
             been
             emboldened
             to
             it
             by
             some
             Experiments
             of
             my
             own
             ,
             which
             God
             did
             bless
             with
             success
             :
             For
             when
             I
             found
             my self
             over-winged
             by
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             they
             drawing
             up
             their
             Foot
             six
             deep
             ,
             and
             their
             Horse
             three
             deep
             ;
             I
             judged
             it
             best
             for
             me
             to
             Fight
             my
             Foot
             four
             deep
             ,
             and
             my
             Horse
             two
             deep
             ;
             whereby
             I
             added
             
             one
             third
             of
             more
             hands
             to
             the
             Front
             ,
             and
             Breadth
             ,
             of
             my
             Battalions
             ,
             and
             Squadrons
             .
             For
             I
             was
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             likelier
             I
             should
             be
             worsted
             by
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             if
             he
             fell
             into
             my
             Flanks
             and
             Rear
             ,
             holding
             me
             also
             to
             equal
             Play
             in
             the
             Front
             ,
             than
             if
             four
             Ranks
             of
             my
             Foot
             should
             be
             broken
             ,
             or
             two
             Ranks
             of
             my
             Horse
             ,
             that
             the
             third
             Rank
             of
             the
             Horse
             ,
             and
             the
             fifth
             and
             sixth
             Ranks
             of
             my
             Foot
             ,
             should
             recover
             all
             again
             ;
             for
             I
             had
             often
             seen
             Battalions
             and
             Squadrons
             defeated
             ,
             by
             being
             overwinged
             :
             But
             I
             never
             saw
             the
             last
             Rank
             of
             the
             Horse
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             last
             Ranks
             of
             the
             Foot
             ,
             restore
             the
             Field
             ,
             when
             the
             four
             first
             Ranks
             of
             the
             Foot
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             first
             Ranks
             of
             the
             Horse
             were
             Routed
             .
             For
             commonly
             if
             the
             two
             first
             Ranks
             of
             the
             Horse
             are
             Routed
             ,
             they
             themselves
             (
             for
             they
             still
             are
             broken
             inward
             )
             Rout
             the
             third
             Rank
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             like
             cannot
             truly
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Foot
             in
             all
             points
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             it
             usually
             follows
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             makes
             such
             an
             alteration
             in
             Military
             Discipline
             ,
             (
             unless
             he
             be
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             or
             have
             sufficient
             Orders
             to
             do
             it
             )
             ought
             to
             resolve
             ,
             his
             success
             only
             must
             Apologize
             for
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             victorious
             ,
             or
             be
             kill'd
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             therefore
             humbly
             desire
             ,
             that
             fighting
             no
             deeper
             than
             four
             for
             the
             Foot
             ,
             and
             two
             for
             the
             Horse
             ,
             where
             the
             ground
             is
             fit
             ,
             might
             well
             be
             considered
             ;
             and
             then
             let
             true
             Reason
             give
             the
             Rule
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             own
             part
             ,
             I
             will
             ingeniously
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             after
             having
             as
             throughly
             weighed
             all
             the
             Arguments
             for
             and
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             my
             weak
             judgment
             could
             suggest
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             would
             ,
             without
             hesitation
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             were
             left
             to
             my
             own
             Election
             )
             fight
             my
             Foot
             and
             Horse
             no
             deeper
             than
             four
             ,
             and
             two
             ,
             in
             any
             case
             where
             the
             ground
             would
             admit
             me
             to
             extend
             my
             Battalions
             and
             Squadrons
             to
             the
             full
             .
             For
             if
             I
             fight
             against
             equal
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             equally
             good
             Soldiers
             to
             my
             own
             ,
             't
             is
             more
             likely
             falling
             into
             their
             Flanks
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             into
             their
             Rear
             also
             ,
             as
             I
             overwing
             them
             the
             depth
             of
             a
             File
             in
             each
             Flank
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             Rout
             them
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             before
             I
             perform
             that
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             pierced
             through
             my
             four
             Ranks
             ,
             since
             Rank
             to
             Rank
             of
             equally
             good
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             equal
             in
             Number
             ,
             will
             more
             probably
             hold
             longer
             play
             one
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             than
             Soldiers
             equally
             good
             ,
             can
             defend
             themselves
             at
             once
             ,
             if
             briskly
             charged
             
             in
             Front
             ,
             Flanks
             ,
             and
             Rear
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             Flanks
             and
             Rear
             of
             Foot
             them selves
             ,
             fight
             with
             great
             disadvantage
             against
             those
             who
             Charge
             them
             there
             all
             at
             once
             ;
             but
             when
             Horse
             are
             Charged
             in
             the
             Flanks
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Rear
             ,
             't
             is
             next
             of
             kin
             to
             a
             miracle
             ,
             if
             they
             'scape
             being
             broken
             :
             For
             the
             Troopers
             in
             the
             Ranks
             when
             they
             go
             to
             Charge
             ,
             are
             as
             close
             as
             the
             Riders
             knees
             can
             endure
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             't
             is
             impossible
             for
             the
             Flanks
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             or
             the
             last
             Rank
             to
             face
             about
             ,
             and
             consequently
             they
             must
             have
             their
             backs
             expos'd
             to
             the
             Shot
             ,
             and
             Swords
             of
             their
             Enemy
             .
             The
             Foot
             indeed
             will
             easily
             face
             about
             ;
             but
             then
             if
             the
             depth
             of
             Files
             be
             the
             advantage
             ,
             I
             have
             it
             who
             Charge
             every
             where
             four
             deep
             ,
             and
             they
             every
             way
             defend
             ,
             but
             three
             deep
             at
             the
             most
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             way
             of
             fighting
             will
             afford
             me
             solid
             ,
             and
             great
             advantages
             ,
             against
             an
             Enemy
             equal
             to
             me
             in
             the
             goodness
             and
             number
             of
             his
             Soldiers
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             can
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             fight
             against
             fewer
             ,
             or
             worse
             men
             than
             mine
             ,
             but
             greater
             ,
             and
             more
             certain
             benefits
             will
             result
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             chief
             Objection
             to
             this
             way
             of
             fighting
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Musketeers
             ,
             who
             being
             but
             four
             deep
             ,
             and
             advancing
             firing
             ,
             the
             first
             Rank
             cannot
             have
             loaded
             their
             Muskets
             again
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             the
             fourth
             Rank
             has
             done
             firing
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             will
             be
             an
             intermission
             of
             shooting
             .
             To
             that
             I
             answer
             ,
             Let
             the
             Musketeers
             Charge
             their
             Muskets
             with
             such
             Cartridges
             as
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Rank
             will
             be
             as
             soon
             ready
             if
             you
             are
             but
             four
             deep
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Rank
             will
             be
             if
             you
             are
             six
             deep
             ,
             loading
             with
             Bandeleers
             ,
             especially
             if
             I
             use
             the
             Fire-lock
             ,
             and
             the
             Enemy
             the
             Match-lock
             .
             Besides
             ,
             you
             will
             still
             have
             a
             Rank
             to
             fire
             till
             you
             fall
             in
             ,
             if
             you
             begin
             to
             fire
             but
             at
             a
             short
             distance
             ;
             which
             I
             would
             do
             to
             choose
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             six
             deep
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             were
             both
             these
             denied
             ,
             which
             yet
             I
             must
             say
             I
             have
             on
             Experiment
             found
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             a
             demonstration
             is
             the
             strongest
             proof
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             one
             method
             hath
             such
             Objections
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             hath
             not
             ;
             but
             all
             Objections
             to
             both
             methods
             are
             to
             be
             examined
             ;
             and
             that
             Rule
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             which
             on
             the
             whole
             matter
             has
             the
             least
             :
             For
             how
             few
             things
             in
             the
             world
             would
             be
             entertained
             as
             best
             ,
             if
             only
             such
             were
             so
             ,
             against
             which
             ,
             no
             Objection
             could
             be
             made
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             of
             the
             Ancients
             which
             I
             have
             read
             of
             ,
             who
             found
             it
             much
             more
             advantageous
             when
             the
             ground
             allowed
             it
             ,
             rather
             to
             extend
             the
             Ranks
             ,
             than
             deepen
             the
             Files
             ,
             was
             that
             great
             Captain
             Cyrus
             ,
             in
             his
             famous
             Battel
             against
             Cressus
             ,
             King
             of
             Lydia
             ;
             for
             Cyrus
             finding
             himself
             over
             numbred
             ,
             took
             off
             half
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             Files
             ,
             and
             added
             them
             to
             his
             Front
             ,
             whereby
             he
             won
             the
             Victory
             by
             overwinging
             Cressus
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             drawing
             up
             the
             Infantry
             but
             four
             deep
             ,
             and
             the
             Cavalry
             but
             two
             deep
             ,
             where
             the
             ground
             will
             allow
             it
             ,
             has
             great
             advantages
             in
             Fight
             ,
             over
             those
             who
             draw
             up
             the
             Foot
             six
             deep
             ,
             and
             the
             Horse
             three
             deep
             ,
             so
             it
             has
             in
             marching
             ;
             for
             the
             shallower
             the
             Files
             are
             in
             the
             several
             Divisions
             ,
             the
             shorter
             the
             Army
             or
             Regiment
             must
             be
             in
             their
             long
             march
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             great
             ease
             to
             the
             Soldiers
             in
             and
             towards
             the
             Rear
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             or
             Regiment
             :
             For
             I
             have
             often
             seen
             ,
             but
             am
             not
             Philosopher
             enough
             to
             give
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             let
             but
             1000
             men
             march
             in
             their
             long
             march
             even
             in
             a
             bare
             Champion
             Country
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Van
             move
             very
             slowly
             ,
             yet
             the
             Rear
             must
             trot
             to
             keep
             the
             same
             distance
             they
             were
             at
             ,
             at
             their
             first
             beginning
             to
             march
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             thus
             but
             in
             1000
             men
             ,
             what
             must
             it
             be
             in
             20
             ,
             or
             30000
             men
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             the
             less
             long
             your
             Army
             is
             in
             their
             marching
             order
             ,
             the
             sooner
             the
             Rear
             of
             it
             will
             be
             come
             up
             ,
             to
             incamp
             ,
             or
             to
             go
             to
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             the
             Baggage
             and
             Train
             also
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             less
             beneficial
             ,
             if
             an
             Army
             during
             its
             march
             has
             the
             Head
             ,
             or
             the
             Rear
             of
             it
             assaulted
             ,
             or
             both
             at
             once
             ;
             to
             have
             the
             Division
             come
             more
             expeditiously
             to
             the
             Fight
             ,
             which
             it
             has
             ,
             by
             making
             the
             Ranks
             of
             the
             Division
             broader
             ,
             and
             the
             Files
             shallower
             .
          
           
             The
             ordinary
             Discipline
             we
             observe
             in
             drawing
             up
             a
             Foot
             Regiment
             of
             ten
             Companies
             in
             Battalia
             ,
             (
             which
             't
             is
             well
             if
             they
             make
             Nine
             hundred
             effective
             Men
             in
             Rank
             and
             File
             )
             is
             either
             in
             one
             Battalion
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             seldom
             practised
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Army
             is
             very
             great
             )
             or
             in
             two
             or
             three
             Battalions
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             more
             usual
             wayes
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             the
             more
             rational
             .
             For
             the
             greater
             your
             Battalions
             are
             of
             Foot
             ,
             or
             Squadrons
             of
             Horse
             ,
             the
             more
             unwieldy
             they
             are
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             the
             likelier
             to
             be
             Disordered
             ,
             but
             the
             harder
             to
             be
             Rallied
             into
             their
             due
             form
             again
             ;
             whereas
             when
             
             Battalions
             ,
             or
             Squadrons
             ,
             are
             of
             a
             competent
             number
             ,
             those
             inconveniencies
             are
             avoided
             ;
             and
             yet
             if
             need
             require
             ,
             two
             may
             join
             and
             make
             one
             big
             one
             ;
             but
             still
             the
             same
             Officers
             to
             command
             each
             Battalion
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             divided
             ,
             though
             really
             they
             are
             united
             ;
             whereby
             they
             keep
             the
             activeness
             of
             small
             Battalions
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             please
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             great
             ones
             by
             their
             union
             .
             And
             men
             are
             readilier
             brought
             into
             order
             after
             being
             broken
             ,
             or
             discomposed
             ,
             when
             a
             chief
             Commander
             assisted
             by
             his
             inferior
             Commissioned
             Officers
             ,
             do
             act
             separately
             among
             a
             few
             ,
             than
             when
             but
             one
             ,
             though
             proportionately
             assisted
             ,
             acts
             singly
             in
             chief
             over
             many
             .
          
           
             A
             Regiment
             of
             Horse
             also
             which
             usually
             consists
             of
             six
             Troops
             ,
             is
             formed
             into
             two
             Squadrons
             ,
             each
             of
             three
             Troops
             ;
             or
             into
             three
             Squadrons
             ,
             each
             of
             two
             Troops
             ;
             I
             am
             for
             the
             forming
             it
             generally
             into
             the
             most
             Squadrons
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Reasons
             I
             mentioned
             before
             :
             Besides
             ,
             great
             Battalions
             of
             Foot
             are
             more
             allowable
             ,
             than
             great
             Squadrons
             of
             Horse
             ;
             not
             only
             because
             men
             on
             Foot
             take
             up
             less
             room
             to
             turn
             in
             ,
             than
             men
             on
             Horseback
             do
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             men
             only
             ,
             are
             better
             commanded
             than
             men
             and
             horses
             can
             be
             ;
             especially
             in
             the
             hurry
             of
             a
             Fight
             ,
             where
             the
             shouts
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             the
             noise
             of
             the
             Shooting
             ,
             and
             the
             Drums
             ,
             and
             the
             fluttering
             of
             the
             Colours
             ,
             make
             often
             the
             boldest
             Horses
             of
             private
             Troopers
             disorderly
             enough
             ;
             and
             likewise
             because
             the
             Foot
             are
             the
             solid
             steddy
             Body
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             especially
             the
             Pikes
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             follow
             the
             Execution
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             duty
             of
             the
             Horse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Foot
             may
             consist
             of
             the
             larger
             Battalions
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             add
             ,
             that
             a
             Regiment
             of
             Five
             hundred
             Horse
             ,
             consisting
             of
             six
             Troops
             ,
             having
             three
             Troops
             united
             into
             one
             Squadron
             ,
             will
             make
             upwards
             of
             Eighty
             one
             private
             Troopers
             in
             every
             Rank
             ,
             when
             the
             Horse
             are
             drawn
             up
             three
             deep
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             two
             Troops
             in
             a
             Squadron
             ,
             three
             deep
             will
             make
             55
             in
             a
             Rank
             :
             And
             I
             have
             seen
             old
             Troopers
             find
             it
             difficult
             enough
             to
             march
             in
             one
             Squadron
             a
             small
             space
             of
             ground
             in
             exact
             order
             ,
             Forty
             a-breast
             ,
             though
             the
             ground
             be
             plain
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             any
             wayes
             incumbred
             ,
             or
             uneven
             ,
             't
             is
             more
             hard
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             then
             if
             your
             Horse
             be
             drawn
             up
             but
             two
             deep
             ,
             each
             Squadron
             ,
             though
             but
             of
             one
             Troop
             ,
             will
             be
             Forty
             one
             in
             a
             Rank
             ,
             which
             is
             broad
             enough
             ;
             for
             the
             broader
             the
             
             Rank
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             difficult
             it
             is
             to
             march
             it
             orderly
             ;
             so
             that
             I
             am
             more
             desirous
             to
             form
             the
             Horse
             of
             an
             Army
             into
             many
             and
             less
             Squadrons
             ,
             than
             into
             few
             ,
             and
             great
             ones
             ;
             for
             the
             Reasons
             before
             exprest
             .
          
           
             I
             had
             in
             this
             place
             begun
             to
             set
             down
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             Discipline
             which
             are
             practised
             in
             drawing
             up
             a
             Regiment
             of
             Foot
             in
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             or
             three
             Battalions
             ,
             where
             the
             Colours
             should
             flie
             ,
             how
             many
             divisions
             of
             Pikes
             and
             Shot
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             where
             to
             be
             drawn
             up
             ,
             and
             of
             how
             many
             Files
             each
             should
             consist
             of
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             our
             Discipline
             of
             having
             our
             Foot
             consist
             one
             third
             of
             Pikes
             ,
             and
             two
             thirds
             of
             Shot
             )
             where
             are
             the
             proper
             places
             of
             the
             Field
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Commissioned
             Officers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Forms
             of
             Battalions
             the
             Regiment
             is
             to
             be
             drawn
             up
             in
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Particularities
             of
             this
             Head
             ;
             But
             since
             there
             are
             Printed
             Books
             also
             in
             English
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             I
             shall
             refer
             the
             curious
             ,
             and
             the
             unknowing
             therein
             ,
             to
             those
             Books
             ,
             and
             only
             apply
             my self
             to
             such
             things
             as
             I
             have
             not
             seen
             ,
             or
             heard
             ,
             hath
             hitherto
             been
             treated
             of
             in
             our
             Language
             ;
             and
             I
             also
             do
             this
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             under
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Essay
             which
             shall
             treat
             of
             fighting
             a
             Battel
             ,
             I
             shall
             discourse
             of
             forming
             Battalions
             and
             Squadrons
             more
             particularly
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             possibly
             I
             might
             without
             any
             impropriety
             under
             the
             title
             of
             Disciplining
             ,
             insert
             all
             the
             several
             Functions
             in
             War.
             Yet
             I
             shall
             divide
             them
             into
             many
             distinct
             Heads
             ,
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             the
             Reader
             ;
             who
             commonly
             is
             better
             pleased
             to
             peruse
             many
             short
             Discourses
             ,
             than
             one
             very
             long
             one
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             having
             a
             distinct
             title
             ,
             is
             more
             readily
             turn'd
             unto
             ,
             and
             found
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Ordering
             of
             Garisons
             .
          
           
             HAving
             already
             discours'd
             of
             the
             Choosing
             and
             Educating
             of
             the
             Soldiery
             ,
             of
             the
             Arming
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Disciplining
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             write
             of
             the
             Regulating
             of
             Garisons
             ,
             which
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             the
             next
             Head
             in
             course
             to
             be
             Treated
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             Well-ordering
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             hopefullest
             way
             to
             preserve
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             preservation
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             the
             preservation
             of
             a
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             Armies
             have
             been
             ruin'd
             ,
             or
             broken
             ,
             before
             Garisons
             resolutely
             defended
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             exact
             Rules
             of
             the
             Military
             Art
             ?
             And
             how
             many
             Garisons
             have
             been
             lost
             ,
             or
             surprized
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             due
             care
             in
             those
             entrusted
             to
             keep
             them
             ,
             whereby
             whole
             Countries
             have
             been
             subdued
             as
             the
             consequence
             of
             one
             neglect
             ?
             especially
             if
             the
             Garison
             taken
             ,
             be
             either
             the
             chief
             Arsenal
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             lie
             on
             some
             Navigable
             River
             ,
             or
             Sea-Port
             ,
             whereby
             the
             entrance
             into
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             facilitated
             to
             an
             Enemy
             ;
             and
             into
             which
             he
             durst
             not
             have
             adventur'd
             ,
             while
             he
             left
             at
             his
             back
             so
             important
             a
             place
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             therefore
             on
             this
             Head
             ,
             set
             down
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             usual
             practice
             in
             appointing
             and
             distributing
             the
             Guards
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             custom
             in
             going
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             common
             manner
             of
             giving
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             ordinary
             course
             in
             all
             three
             ,
             I
             suppose
             (
             submitting
             it
             still
             to
             better
             judgments
             )
             may
             be
             unsafe
             ,
             and
             very
             hazardous
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             where
             I
             have
             had
             the
             Honour
             to
             command
             in
             Chief
             ,
             I
             have
             altered
             the
             usual
             Form
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             with
             good
             reason
             ,
             else
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             would
             not
             have
             done
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             am
             certain
             the
             Methods
             I
             have
             observed
             therein
             ,
             have
             still
             succeeded
             well
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             other
             Methods
             ,
             I
             have
             known
             great
             Losses
             have
             followed
             .
          
           
             The
             usual
             way
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Regiments
             ,
             or
             Companies
             ,
             or
             Parties
             of
             Soldiers
             ,
             which
             are
             next
             to
             mount
             the
             Guard
             ,
             and
             to
             
             relieve
             those
             on
             Duty
             ,
             being
             drawn
             up
             at
             the
             Parade
             ,
             the
             chief
             Officer
             who
             is
             to
             command
             the
             Watch
             ,
             or
             the
             Town
             Major
             ,
             distributes
             the
             Companies
             ,
             or
             Soldiers
             ,
             to
             the
             Main-Guard
             ,
             the
             Ports
             ,
             and
             Bie-Guards
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             not
             allow
             for
             these
             following
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             If
             an
             Officer
             who
             commands
             the
             Watch
             ,
             or
             the
             Town
             Major
             ,
             be
             false
             ,
             corrupted
             ,
             or
             corruptable
             ,
             you
             thereby
             expose
             the
             Garison
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             it
             ,
             destroy'd
             ;
          
           
             Since
             leaving
             it
             to
             him
             to
             appoint
             all
             the
             Guards
             ,
             he
             may
             send
             those
             of
             his
             Confederacy
             to
             such
             
               Corps
               Deguards
            
             as
             may
             let
             in
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             join
             with
             Conspirators
             within
             the
             Walls
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             it
             is
             generally
             presum'd
             ,
             that
             an
             Officer
             fit
             to
             command
             the
             Watch
             ,
             or
             a
             Town
             Major
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             yet
             many
             experiences
             have
             evidenc'd
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             in
             War
             especially
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             relie
             on
             what
             an
             inferior
             Officer
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             but
             on
             what
             he
             cannot
             do
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             would
             never
             leave
             that
             Trust
             to
             a
             subordinate
             Officer
             ,
             but
             expect
             and
             require
             the
             Governor
             to
             discharge
             it
             in
             person
             ;
             yet
             if
             sickness
             ,
             or
             other
             invincible
             impediment
             hindred
             him
             from
             doing
             it
             himself
             ,
             I
             would
             then
             have
             him
             appoint
             the
             Guards
             to
             be
             drawn
             by
             Lots
             ;
             and
             this
             as
             well
             when
             an
             Enemy
             is
             not
             near
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             only
             on
             the
             Vicinity
             of
             the
             Enemy
             you
             do
             it
             ,
             you
             let
             the
             Inhabitants
             and
             Soldiery
             of
             the
             place
             too
             evidently
             see
             ,
             you
             suspect
             your
             own
             Garison
             are
             not
             all
             right
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             of
             ill
             consequence
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             practise
             it
             alwayes
             ,
             That
             will
             pass
             for
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             will
             be
             judged
             suspition
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             if
             this
             method
             be
             the
             best
             in
             case
             of
             danger
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             also
             the
             best
             constantly
             ;
             for
             in
             time
             of
             War
             ,
             especially
             in
             Garisons
             where
             there
             are
             many
             Inhabitants
             ,
             who
             can
             know
             when
             danger
             and
             treachery
             is
             at
             hand
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             Rule
             which
             is
             best
             when
             it
             is
             near
             ,
             is
             best
             alwayes
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             esteem
             the
             way
             I
             propose
             is
             the
             most
             eligible
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             safest
             ;
             for
             unless
             the
             Governor
             himself
             be
             false
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             case
             what
             can
             preserve
             a
             Garison
             )
             or
             unless
             the
             Lot
             drawn
             ,
             places
             the
             Conspirators
             in
             those
             very
             Guards
             and
             Posts
             where
             they
             would
             choose
             to
             be
             ,
             (
             which
             would
             prove
             as
             rare
             Accidents
             indeed
             )
             the
             Fortress
             will
             
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             fatal
             effects
             of
             internal
             Conspirations
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             thing
             which
             I
             object
             against
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             usually
             at
             the
             Parade
             ,
             the
             Quarter-Masters
             ,
             and
             Serjeants
             ,
             receive
             the
             Word
             in
             a
             Ring
             ,
             from
             the
             Governor
             ,
             Captain
             of
             the
             Watch
             ,
             or
             the
             Town
             Major
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             whisper'd
             from
             ear
             to
             ear
             ,
             returns
             to
             him
             who
             gives
             it
             ;
             whereby
             if
             any
             mistake
             be
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             rectified
             before
             it
             is
             distributed
             ;
             which
             as
             to
             the
             modus
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             time
             of
             distributing
             and
             giving
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             dangerous
             ;
             for
             commonly
             the
             Word
             is
             given
             at
             the
             Parade
             ,
             when
             the
             Relievers
             come
             to
             relieve
             those
             on
             Duty
             ,
             which
             usually
             is
             in
             the
             day-time
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Ports
             of
             the
             Garison
             are
             shut
             ,
             whereby
             any
             Quarter-Master
             ,
             Serjeant
             ,
             or
             superior
             Officer
             ,
             may
             communicate
             it
             to
             the
             Enemy
             abroad
             ,
             or
             to
             Conspirators
             within
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             of
             sad
             consequence
             .
          
           
             For
             prevention
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             give
             the
             Watch-word
             ,
             till
             just
             as
             the
             Tap-too
             is
             gone
             about
             :
             And
             when
             it
             Beats
             ,
             all
             the
             Quarter-Masters
             and
             Serjeants
             should
             from
             the
             Governor
             receive
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             immediately
             distribute
             it
             .
             It
             is
             also
             too
             usual
             in
             great
             Garisons
             to
             have
             the
             Word
             given
             in
             writing
             for
             a
             Week
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             the
             Officer
             who
             is
             Nightly
             to
             distribute
             it
             ;
             which
             I
             am
             utterly
             against
             :
             For
             should
             he
             be
             false
             ,
             or
             negligent
             ,
             or
             let
             it
             accidentally
             fall
             out
             of
             his
             Pocket
             ;
             or
             should
             he
             be
             overlook'd
             when
             he
             reads
             it
             ;
             or
             should
             he
             have
             any
             false
             Servant
             about
             him
             who
             might
             by
             Night
             steal
             it
             out
             of
             his
             Pocket
             ,
             Copy
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             it
             up
             again
             ,
             it
             might
             more
             than
             hazard
             all
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             my
             poor
             opinion
             ,
             the
             Word
             should
             only
             be
             known
             and
             given
             out
             every
             Night
             ,
             just
             when
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             distributed
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             safe
             ,
             the
             other
             way
             very
             hazardous
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             thing
             which
             I
             humbly
             offer
             to
             be
             mended
             ,
             is
             the
             use
             in
             going
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             is
             generally
             practised
             ,
             is
             what
             I
             have
             often
             lamented
             ,
             and
             admire
             that
             Garisons
             have
             not
             frequently
             been
             betray'd
             thereby
             .
          
           
             The
             custom
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Field
             Officer
             ,
             if
             the
             Garison
             be
             numerous
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             Commission'd
             Officer
             ,
             takes
             a
             Guard
             of
             Soldiers
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             attended
             ,
             goes
             to
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             at
             any
             hour
             he
             will
             ,
             after
             Tap-too
             ;
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             any
             Port
             ,
             or
             Bie-Guard
             ,
             the
             Centinel
             of
             it
             challenges
             him
             ,
             
             he
             answers
             ,
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ;
             the
             Centry
             then
             calls
             the
             chief
             Officer
             on
             that
             Guard
             ,
             who
             comes
             out
             ,
             and
             draws
             out
             his
             Guard
             ;
             the
             Officer
             that
             goes
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ,
             receives
             the
             Word
             from
             the
             Officer
             of
             that
             Guard
             ,
             and
             sees
             if
             the
             Guard
             be
             full
             and
             vigilant
             ;
             but
             from
             all
             Rounds
             ,
             except
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ,
             the
             Officer
             of
             the
             Guard
             does
             not
             give
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             receives
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             usal
             Form
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             but
             too
             easie
             a
             thing
             for
             any
             Conspirators
             in
             the
             Garison
             ,
             especially
             if
             a
             Commission
             Officer
             in
             it
             ,
             were
             of
             the
             number
             ,
             to
             get
             three
             or
             four
             Files
             of
             Men
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             go
             as
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ,
             before
             the
             true
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             does
             go
             ,
             whereby
             those
             Conspirators
             will
             not
             only
             learn
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             also
             see
             how
             strong
             and
             vigilant
             all
             the
             Guards
             are
             of
             the
             Garison
             ,
             (
             except
             the
             
               Main
               Guard
            
             )
             and
             if
             they
             find
             any
             weak
             ,
             or
             negligent
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Ports
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             Bastions
             ,
             they
             may
             surprize
             ,
             cut
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             let
             in
             the
             Enemy
             with
             whom
             they
             are
             in
             consort
             .
          
           
             To
             prevent
             which
             mischief
             ,
             I
             did
             still
             observe
             these
             two
             Rules
             where
             I
             was
             Governor
             ;
             when
             I
             gave
             the
             Watch-word
             ,
             I
             also
             named
             the
             Officer
             which
             that
             night
             I
             had
             ordered
             to
             go
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ,
             which
             was
             carried
             to
             all
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Garison
             ,
             whereby
             if
             any
             Traytor
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             go
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ,
             every
             Guard
             might
             know
             he
             was
             a
             Counterfeit
             ,
             and
             by
             securing
             ,
             or
             killing
             him
             ,
             prevent
             the
             mischief
             ;
             and
             because
             in
             very
             great
             Garisons
             it
             might
             so
             happen
             ,
             that
             every
             Officer
             was
             not
             known
             at
             first
             to
             all
             the
             Officers
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             the
             Officer
             who
             I
             gave
             out
             in
             orders
             should
             go
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ,
             might
             by
             some
             Accident
             be
             disabled
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             gave
             a
             particular
             Word
             for
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ,
             and
             ordered
             when
             ever
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             went
             ,
             and
             was
             challeng'd
             by
             any
             Guard
             ,
             the
             Officer
             of
             that
             Guard
             ,
             should
             not
             give
             him
             the
             Word
             ,
             nor
             admit
             him
             with
             the
             Soldiers
             that
             accompanied
             him
             within
             his
             Guard
             ,
             until
             he
             had
             first
             given
             the
             Guard
             Officer
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ,
             which
             every
             night
             was
             given
             out
             with
             the
             Watch-word
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
               Word
            
             being
             first
             given
             to
             the
             Officer
             of
             the
             Guard
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             Officer
             ,
             then
             the
             Guard
             Officer
             gave
             him
             the
             Watch-word
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             .
          
           
           
             Hereby
             no
             body
             could
             walk
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             deceitfully
             ,
             for
             without
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
               Word
            
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             received
             as
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ,
             nor
             come
             within
             any
             Guard
             ,
             nor
             receive
             the
             Watch-word
             from
             any
             Officer
             of
             the
             Guard.
             
          
           
             The
             three
             chief
             ends
             of
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             are
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             some
             prime
             Officer
             ,
             might
             see
             if
             the
             Guards
             and
             Centinels
             of
             them
             be
             posted
             ,
             and
             set
             out
             ,
             as
             appointed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             they
             are
             vigilant
             in
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Guards
             full
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             ,
             the
             Officer
             who
             goes
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ,
             ought
             to
             know
             of
             how
             many
             Officers
             ,
             Non-Commission'd
             Officers
             ,
             and
             private
             Soldiers
             ,
             every
             individual
             Guard
             is
             to
             consist
             ;
             That
             if
             he
             finds
             any
             wanting
             ,
             he
             may
             acquaint
             the
             Governor
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Faulty
             may
             be
             punish'd
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             numbers
             on
             any
             Guard
             be
             wanting
             of
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             immediately
             to
             supply
             them
             from
             the
             Main
             Guard.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             no
             Guard
             knowing
             when
             that
             prime
             Officer
             will
             go
             his
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             ,
             all
             the
             Guards
             may
             be
             the
             more
             vigilant
             ,
             and
             full
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             known
             when
             
               Grand
               Rounds
            
             have
             gone
             early
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             or
             at
             a
             set
             hour
             ,
             the
             Guards
             would
             be
             watchful
             ,
             and
             full
             ,
             till
             the
             
               Grand
               Round
            
             had
             gone
             ,
             and
             then
             Officers
             would
             go
             off
             themselves
             ,
             and
             connive
             at
             some
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             doing
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             evidenc'd
             they
             more
             feared
             to
             be
             punish'd
             by
             their
             Governor
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             surprized
             by
             their
             Enemy
             ;
             but
             unless
             they
             doing
             exactly
             their
             duty
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             an
             apprehension
             of
             both
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             fault
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             alwayes
             severely
             punish'd
             ,
             may
             too
             probably
             be
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Garison
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             offered
             to
             consideration
             these
             three
             particulars
             ,
             and
             propounded
             the
             Remedy
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             those
             general
             Rules
             which
             seem
             indispensibly
             requisite
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             well
             regulated
             Garisons
             .
             One
             standing
             Maxim
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             several
             Guards
             which
             are
             to
             do
             the
             constant
             Duty
             ,
             be
             alwayes
             so
             advisedly
             ,
             and
             cautiously
             posted
             ,
             and
             distributed
             ;
             and
             the
             Centinels
             of
             every
             Guard
             ,
             so
             set
             out
             round
             the
             whole
             Garison
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             impossible
             ,
             if
             the
             Guards
             and
             Centinels
             do
             their
             Duty
             ,
             for
             an
             Enemy
             from
             without
             ,
             or
             Conspirators
             within
             ,
             to
             attack
             you
             without
             timely
             notice
             ;
             in
             doing
             whereof
             ,
             much
             will
             depend
             upon
             the
             
             discretion
             of
             the
             Governor
             ,
             and
             his
             subalterne
             Officers
             .
             In
             Calm
             ,
             and
             Moon-shine
             nights
             ,
             I
             would
             set
             out
             my
             Centinels
             thinner
             ,
             and
             at
             a
             greater
             distance
             ;
             but
             in
             dark
             and
             tempestuous
             nights
             ,
             I
             would
             set
             them
             thicker
             ,
             and
             have
             double
             Centries
             ;
             for
             in
             wet
             and
             windy
             nights
             ,
             a
             Centinels
             Musket
             on
             his
             discovery
             of
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             may
             not
             go
             off
             ;
             and
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             but
             a
             fingle
             Centry
             ,
             he
             will
             run
             off
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Alarm
             ;
             whereby
             if
             the
             Enemy
             plants
             a
             scaling
             Ladder
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Centinels
             absence
             ,
             he
             may
             uninterruptedly
             do
             it
             :
             whereas
             if
             there
             be
             double
             Centinels
             ,
             and
             both
             their
             Muskets
             should
             fail
             of
             firing
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             may
             run
             off
             to
             the
             Guard
             ,
             call
             for
             ,
             and
             send
             Help
             ,
             and
             without
             noise
             have
             in
             a
             readiness
             the
             Guard
             to
             fall
             unexpectedly
             on
             the
             Assaulters
             ,
             while
             the
             Centinel
             that
             stayes
             ,
             may
             hinder
             a
             scaling
             Ladder
             to
             be
             fix'd
             on
             the
             Parropet
             ,
             or
             Town
             Wall
             ;
             for
             the
             Ladder
             being
             long
             ,
             and
             the
             height
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Graft
             ,
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Parropet
             considerable
             ;
             one
             ,
             at
             that
             height
             ,
             will
             with
             his
             hand
             turn
             off
             a
             Ladder
             more
             easily
             ,
             than
             as
             many
             as
             can
             come
             to
             handle
             a
             Ladder
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             can
             raise
             it
             to
             the
             top
             .
          
           
             I
             knew
             a
             very
             important
             Garison
             ,
             between
             France
             and
             Italy
             ,
             enter'd
             by
             the
             Enemy
             in
             a
             windy
             ,
             dark
             ,
             and
             stormy
             night
             ,
             there
             being
             but
             one
             Centinel
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             whose
             Musket
             failing
             ,
             he
             ran
             off
             to
             cry
             ,
             
               Arm
               ,
               Arm
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Enemy
             clap'd
             up
             their
             Ladder
             where
             the
             Centry
             had
             stood
             ,
             and
             enter'd
             ,
             before
             any
             came
             to
             oppose
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             beaten
             out
             at
             last
             ,
             almost
             miraculously
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Guards
             and
             Centries
             day
             and
             night
             are
             well
             posted
             ,
             and
             disposed
             of
             about
             the
             outward
             circumference
             of
             the
             whole
             Garison
             ;
             the
             next
             care
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             look
             well
             to
             all
             within
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             the
             more
             circumspect
             if
             you
             have
             the
             least
             reason
             to
             doubt
             the
             Inhabitants
             are
             false
             to
             you
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             Governor
             ought
             to
             have
             Patroles
             constantly
             moving
             all
             night
             ,
             and
             Guards
             in
             all
             Piazza's
             ,
             or
             open
             places
             where
             Conspirators
             may
             imbody
             ,
             and
             place
             Centries
             in
             every
             street
             ,
             and
             good
             Guards
             on
             his
             Magazines
             ,
             or
             Arsenals
             ,
             which
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             several
             places
             ,
             lest
             by
             Casualty
             ,
             or
             Treachery
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             should
             take
             fire
             ,
             the
             Garison
             might
             remain
             unfurnished
             for
             necessaries
             for
             its
             defence
             ,
             and
             thereby
             become
             exposed
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             amiss
             for
             a
             
             Governor
             ,
             if
             he
             suspects
             Conspiracy
             amongst
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             seemingly
             to
             use
             with
             harshness
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             faithful
             Officers
             ,
             who
             may
             thereby
             ,
             by
             secretly
             consorting
             with
             ill
             affected
             Inhabitants
             ,
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             their
             Cabals
             ,
             turn
             them
             from
             dangerous
             designs
             ,
             and
             discover
             privately
             and
             frequently
             all
             they
             do
             to
             the
             Governor
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             has
             ground
             to
             suspect
             the
             Fidelity
             of
             any
             of
             his
             own
             Companies
             ,
             't
             is
             requisite
             that
             he
             should
             have
             secretly
             in
             every
             Troop
             ,
             and
             Company
             ,
             two
             of
             it
             at
             least
             ,
             who
             for
             good
             Rewards
             ,
             would
             be
             covertly
             his
             Intelligencers
             ;
             and
             for
             making
             them
             the
             more
             usefully
             such
             ,
             he
             must
             allow
             them
             to
             talk
             at
             the
             highest
             with
             the
             discontented
             at
             their
             private
             meetings
             ,
             or
             on
             their
             Guards
             .
             But
             when
             he
             has
             gained
             two
             or
             more
             in
             every
             Company
             ,
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             let
             any
             one
             of
             them
             know
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             other
             Intelligencers
             ,
             for
             many
             good
             Reasons
             ;
             some
             of
             which
             are
             ,
             that
             it
             augments
             a
             diligent
             Spies
             care
             ,
             when
             he
             believes
             he
             only
             is
             relied
             upon
             for
             Advertisements
             ;
             by
             comparing
             what
             they
             severally
             inform
             the
             Governor
             of
             ,
             he
             may
             the
             clearlier
             know
             if
             their
             intelligence
             be
             true
             ,
             whereas
             if
             they
             act
             in
             conjunction
             ,
             they
             may
             frame
             Informations
             to
             get
             the
             greater
             Rewards
             ;
             which
             if
             but
             one
             does
             ,
             the
             other
             will
             detect
             it
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             in
             concert
             they
             will
             be
             often
             whispering
             ,
             and
             thereby
             either
             discover
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             give
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             jealousie
             ,
             which
             will
             render
             them
             the
             less
             useful
             ;
             these
             Intelligencers
             the
             Governor
             must
             often
             use
             in
             publick
             ,
             roughlier
             than
             any
             other
             Soldiers
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             Comrades
             may
             be
             the
             less
             doubtful
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             often
             sending
             of
             Rounds
             ,
             and
             Counter-Rounds
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             Guards
             ,
             and
             Centinels
             ,
             must
             never
             be
             omitted
             ;
             and
             a
             vigilant
             Governor
             ought
             to
             go
             them
             frequently
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             Officers
             are
             to
             be
             strictly
             required
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             give
             constant
             account
             to
             him
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             of
             whatever
             they
             observe
             in
             the
             Garison
             ;
             that
             accordingly
             he
             may
             take
             his
             measures
             on
             such
             Informations
             .
          
           
             He
             ought
             also
             frequently
             in
             person
             to
             visit
             throughly
             his
             Arcenal
             and
             Magazine
             of
             Victuals
             ,
             both
             which
             he
             must
             alwayes
             keep
             plentifully
             ,
             and
             well
             furnished
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             order
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             he
             must
             see
             the
             Arms
             well
             fixed
             ,
             and
             kept
             dry
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Carriages
             of
             the
             Ordnance
             which
             are
             not
             planted
             ,
             
             and
             exposed
             to
             the
             weather
             ,
             must
             once
             in
             six
             months
             be
             new
             pitched
             ,
             or
             painted
             with
             oyl
             Colours
             ,
             whereby
             a
             little
             charge
             may
             still
             preserve
             them
             .
          
           
             Every
             Barrel
             of
             Powder
             ought
             once
             a
             month
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             be
             turn'd
             topsie
             turvy
             in
             the
             Cask
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             all
             the
             Salt-Peeter
             will
             work
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             upper
             part
             of
             the
             Powder
             in
             the
             Cask
             weak
             and
             clotty
             ;
             the
             Powder
             also
             ought
             to
             be
             Aired
             once
             a
             year
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             such
             Barrels
             as
             need
             it
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             refreshed
             and
             reanimated
             .
          
           
             The
             Match
             must
             be
             kept
             in
             great
             dry
             Fat
             's
             ,
             and
             on
             boarded
             Floors
             ,
             lest
             it
             relax
             ,
             and
             become
             useless
             ;
             and
             where
             any
             moisture
             may
             have
             gotten
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             baked
             in
             Ovens
             to
             recover
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Magazine
             of
             Victuals
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Arsenal
             for
             Arms
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             two
             distinct
             places
             to
             prevent
             accidents
             ,
             or
             treachery
             ;
             must
             carefully
             and
             often
             be
             visited
             by
             the
             Governor
             in
             person
             who
             is
             not
             to
             relie
             therein
             ,
             upon
             the
             honesty
             and
             care
             of
             the
             best
             Commissaries
             ;
             the
             Wheat
             in
             them
             must
             be
             laid
             thin
             ,
             and
             often
             turn'd
             ,
             else
             it
             will
             heat
             ,
             and
             be
             loathed
             by
             the
             Soldiery
             ,
             who
             when
             on
             most
             danger
             and
             duty
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             time
             of
             a
             Siege
             )
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             their
             Staff
             of
             Life
             nauseous
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             Bisket
             ,
             Butter
             ,
             Cheese
             ,
             and
             Oatmeal
             ,
             if
             carefully
             look'd
             unto
             ,
             would
             be
             better
             relish'd
             ,
             and
             keep
             longer
             than
             most
             Flesh
             or
             Fish
             salted
             ,
             and
             are
             commonly
             in
             Sieges
             better
             liked
             by
             the
             Soldiery
             ;
             for
             they
             carry
             their
             Bread
             ,
             Butter
             and
             Cheese
             with
             them
             to
             their
             Guards
             ,
             those
             being
             dress'd
             to
             their
             hands
             without
             their
             labour
             to
             cook
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             get
             fire
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             make
             them
             less
             thirsty
             by
             much
             ,
             than
             powdered
             ,
             or
             dryed
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             Fish.
             The
             Oatmeal
             also
             boiled
             in
             their
             Quarters
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             refreshment
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             very
             grateful
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             sick
             or
             well
             .
          
           
             As
             a
             Governor
             ought
             always
             to
             have
             his
             Magazines
             plentifully
             furnished
             ,
             so
             he
             ought
             to
             take
             great
             care
             that
             before
             any
             sort
             of
             Provisions
             in
             them
             decay
             ,
             to
             sell
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             buy
             fresh
             ;
             but
             still
             to
             have
             as
             much
             of
             the
             fresh
             brought
             in
             ,
             before
             the
             decaying
             ones
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Store-houses
             ;
             for
             else
             an
             Enemy
             who
             has
             a
             design
             on
             the
             Garison
             ,
             may
             employ
             a
             Correspondent
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             buy
             off
             the
             decaying
             Provisions
             ,
             and
             promise
             a
             supply
             of
             fresh
             ones
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             has
             
             gotten
             the
             old
             ,
             he
             may
             fail
             of
             bringing
             in
             the
             new
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             wherefore
             the
             Governor
             ought
             still
             to
             make
             the
             change
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             to
             prevent
             that
             fraud
             and
             ruine
             .
          
           
             He
             ought
             also
             to
             take
             constant
             care
             that
             none
             of
             his
             Garison
             be
             insolent
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             disrespectful
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             or
             Inhabitants
             ;
             for
             if
             those
             which
             are
             employ'd
             to
             protect
             them
             ,
             become
             their
             Tyrants
             ,
             it
             makes
             them
             in
             Sieges
             ,
             or
             Dangers
             ,
             apt
             to
             conspire
             to
             change
             their
             Masters
             ;
             at
             least
             it
             makes
             them
             unready
             to
             assist
             ,
             or
             supply
             the
             Garison
             ,
             since
             the
             service
             of
             Fear
             is
             alwayes
             paid
             with
             reluctancy
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Love
             with
             chearfulness
             .
             And
             every
             one
             that
             lives
             at
             ease
             in
             a
             Garison
             ,
             makes
             it
             his
             delight
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             his
             interest
             ,
             to
             contribute
             what
             he
             can
             to
             preserve
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacred
             Scripture
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             
               That
               a
               City
               which
               is
               divided
               ,
               cannot
               stand
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Governor
             need
             not
             be
             at
             much
             ,
             or
             constant
             trouble
             ,
             to
             bring
             this
             one
             essential
             thing
             to
             pass
             ;
             for
             two
             or
             three
             smart
             Examples
             imposed
             on
             the
             Faulty
             ,
             will
             deter
             the
             rest
             from
             committing
             the
             like
             offences
             ;
             for
             the
             Soldiery
             seldom
             repeat
             those
             Crimes
             ,
             which
             they
             know
             their
             chief
             Commander
             does
             distaste
             ,
             and
             will
             certainly
             punish
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             Military
             Power
             must
             be
             respectful
             to
             the
             Civil
             ,
             so
             the
             Civil
             Authority
             ought
             to
             be
             kind
             to
             the
             Soldiery
             ;
             't
             is
             very
             rare
             where
             the
             former
             is
             constantly
             practised
             ,
             that
             the
             latter
             is
             omitted
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             rare
             indeed
             where
             the
             Garison
             is
             churlish
             ,
             to
             find
             the
             Magistrates
             obliging
             .
          
           
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             Towns
             are
             commonly
             a
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             gain'd
             by
             the
             good
             usage
             of
             those
             who
             have
             the
             power
             to
             treat
             them
             ill
             ;
             but
             are
             soon
             lost
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             being
             paid
             to
             protect
             them
             ,
             do
             notwithstanding
             abuse
             them
             :
             The
             harmony
             between
             the
             Gown
             ,
             and
             the
             Sword
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             ;
             and
             may
             with
             facility
             be
             attain'd
             ,
             by
             the
             good
             conduct
             and
             discretion
             of
             the
             chiefs
             of
             both
             Parties
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             had
             the
             Honour
             to
             be
             the
             Governor
             of
             several
             Garisons
             ,
             and
             by
             punishing
             irremittably
             the
             least
             rudeness
             of
             the
             Soldiery
             ,
             to
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             I
             never
             desired
             any
             thing
             of
             these
             ,
             for
             those
             ,
             that
             was
             denied
             me
             .
          
           
           
             Another
             chief
             care
             of
             a
             Governor
             ,
             is
             ,
             often
             to
             visit
             the
             Works
             ,
             and
             Outworks
             of
             a
             Garison
             ,
             and
             speedily
             to
             repair
             the
             least
             decayes
             in
             them
             ;
             for
             delayes
             therein
             ,
             are
             unsafe
             to
             the
             Garison
             ,
             and
             chargeable
             to
             the
             Prince
             ;
             since
             what
             at
             first
             would
             mend
             a
             breach
             substantially
             ,
             will
             in
             time
             be
             of
             great
             expence
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             since
             decayes
             in
             Fortifications
             ,
             are
             like
             Interest
             money
             ,
             they
             eat
             into
             the
             Purse
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             till
             the
             Principle
             be
             paid
             ;
             and
             it
             may
             be
             too
             late
             to
             mend
             Fortifications
             ,
             when
             an
             Enemy
             comes
             to
             attack
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             ought
             also
             to
             cause
             the
             Guard-houses
             and
             Centry-houses
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             good
             repair
             ,
             and
             cleanly
             ,
             alwayes
             making
             those
             who
             are
             Relieved
             ,
             to
             deliver
             them
             up
             such
             to
             the
             Relievers
             .
          
           
             On
             every
             Guard
             ,
             I
             would
             still
             have
             a
             competent
             proportion
             of
             Powder
             ,
             Match
             ,
             and
             Bullet
             ,
             under
             Lock
             ,
             and
             Key
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             Fire
             in
             the
             Guard
             house
             ,
             as
             may
             not
             endanger
             the
             Powder
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Relieved
             Officer
             ,
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             should
             ,
             before
             he
             quits
             the
             Guard
             ,
             shew
             the
             Relieving
             Officer
             that
             the
             Ammunition
             that
             he
             receiv'd
             when
             he
             mounted
             the
             Guard
             ,
             is
             not
             prejudic'd
             or
             diminished
             ,
             and
             then
             give
             him
             up
             the
             Key
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             practise
             the
             like
             Rule
             towards
             the
             Officer
             who
             is
             next
             to
             succeed
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             lodging
             in
             this
             manner
             of
             a
             Barrel
             of
             Powder
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             with
             Match
             ,
             and
             Ball
             proportionable
             ,
             in
             every
             Guard
             ,
             is
             very
             requisite
             ;
             for
             in
             case
             of
             any
             sudden
             danger
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             too
             late
             to
             send
             for
             a
             supply
             to
             the
             Arcenals
             ;
             and
             if
             all
             the
             Guards
             send
             thither
             at
             once
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             unsafe
             ;
             whereas
             leaving
             a
             quantity
             on
             every
             Guard
             as
             is
             before
             set
             down
             ,
             it
             is
             there
             ready
             on
             the
             place
             when
             it
             is
             needful
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             spoil'd
             ,
             or
             imbezled
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             known
             by
             whom
             ;
             and
             the
             Officer
             who
             commands
             the
             Guard
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             miscarriage
             happens
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             answerable
             for
             it
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Pay
             ,
             with
             such
             further
             punishments
             for
             his
             neglect
             ,
             or
             worse
             ,
             as
             a
             Court
             Marshal
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             judge
             ,
             or
             inflict
             .
          
           
             The
             Centry-houses
             I
             mention
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             placed
             at
             every
             point
             of
             a
             Bastion
             ;
             at
             the
             shoulders
             of
             every
             Bastion
             ,
             and
             equal
             and
             competent
             distances
             along
             the
             Curtain
             ,
             and
             where
             there
             are
             any
             Cavaliers
             on
             the
             height
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             commanding
             prospect
             ;
             I
             know
             many
             are
             against
             Centry-houses
             ,
             
             alledging
             ,
             that
             the
             Centinels
             in
             them
             being
             dry
             ,
             and
             warm
             ,
             are
             the
             apter
             to
             sleep
             ,
             and
             the
             unlikelier
             to
             hear
             any
             noise
             ,
             three
             sides
             of
             the
             four
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             being
             usually
             closed
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             in
             wet
             ,
             stormy
             ,
             or
             very
             sharp
             nights
             ,
             unless
             Soldiers
             have
             some
             shelter
             ,
             they
             too
             usually
             fall
             sick
             ;
             besides
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             allow
             a
             seat
             in
             a
             Centry-house
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             probable
             that
             a
             man
             will
             fall
             asleep
             standing
             upright
             ;
             especially
             ,
             when
             he
             knows
             if
             he
             be
             found
             asleep
             by
             the
             Round
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             Relieve
             him
             he
             is
             to
             dye
             for
             it
             Nor
             would
             I
             have
             the
             three
             sides
             of
             the
             Centry-house
             shut
             up
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             ;
             but
             wooden
             Windows
             to
             the
             three
             sides
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Centry
             need
             but
             to
             have
             one
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             ,
             two
             of
             those
             windows
             shut
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             may
             the
             easier
             hear
             any
             noise
             ;
             nor
             ought
             he
             to
             keep
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             on
             exceeding
             sharp
             ,
             or
             wet
             weather
             ;
             for
             as
             a
             Governor
             is
             to
             exact
             all
             necessary
             duties
             from
             his
             Soldiers
             ,
             so
             he
             should
             not
             require
             needless
             ones
             ;
             especially
             such
             as
             will
             endanger
             their
             healths
             ,
             and
             consequently
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             A
             Governor
             ought
             of
             course
             ,
             weekly
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             hold
             
               Court
               Marshals
            
             in
             his
             Garison
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Soldiers
             are
             more
             deter'd
             from
             committing
             offences
             ,
             knowing
             how
             soon
             and
             certainly
             they
             must
             be
             punish'd
             if
             they
             do
             .
             I
             would
             allow
             every
             Company
             of
             the
             Garison
             annually
             one
             Barrel
             of
             Powder
             ,
             with
             Match
             and
             Ball
             proportionable
             ;
             and
             every
             Troop
             one
             Barrel
             of
             Pistol
             Powder
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             of
             Ball
             ,
             for
             their
             Guards
             exercising
             and
             Solemnities
             ;
             and
             they
             should
             have
             no
             more
             ,
             unless
             commanded
             on
             service
             :
             for
             if
             they
             are
             not
             stinted
             in
             such
             allowance
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             still
             craving
             ,
             and
             prodigal
             .
          
           
             The
             often
             exercising
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             of
             a
             Garison
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             under
             the
             Works
             ,
             or
             in
             Piazza's
             ,
             (
             if
             large
             enough
             )
             is
             very
             requisite
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             drawn
             on
             duty
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Works
             ,
             those
             in
             the
             Works
             must
             be
             doubly
             diligent
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             amiss
             on
             the
             Guards
             at
             night
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             for
             the
             Officers
             on
             those
             Guards
             ,
             to
             exercise
             those
             Soldiers
             there
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             more
             readily
             to
             handle
             their
             Arms
             ,
             especially
             if
             any
             among
             them
             be
             new
             men
             .
          
           
             However
             such
             exercising
             on
             Guards
             ,
             keeps
             them
             waking
             ,
             and
             is
             instructive
             ,
             and
             also
             deters
             Conspirators
             from
             hoping
             to
             surprize
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             both
             alwayes
             awake
             and
             improving
             
             their
             time
             the
             better
             to
             serve
             their
             Prince
             .
             It
             is
             one
             great
             part
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             vigilant
             Governor
             in
             case
             any
             Fire
             happen
             in
             his
             Garison
             ,
             or
             any
             great
             Tumult
             arise
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             immediately
             to
             shut
             up
             all
             the
             Ports
             of
             the
             Garison
             ,
             to
             draw
             all
             the
             Soldiers
             of
             it
             into
             Arms
             ,
             and
             with
             expedition
             to
             distribute
             them
             to
             the
             most
             advantageous
             places
             ,
             as
             Piazza's
             ,
             Market-places
             ,
             the
             meeting
             of
             several
             streets
             ,
             &c.
             and
             on
             no
             terms
             to
             let
             any
             of
             the
             Garison
             Soldiers
             quit
             their
             Colours
             ,
             and
             lay
             down
             their
             Arms
             to
             quench
             the
             Fire
             ,
             without
             express
             orders
             for
             it
             ;
             since
             if
             those
             Rules
             be
             not
             punctually
             observed
             ,
             an
             Enemy
             who
             has
             a
             design
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             may
             set
             some
             Houses
             on
             Fire
             ,
             or
             raise
             Tumults
             ,
             to
             engage
             the
             Garison
             to
             suppress
             both
             ;
             and
             while
             they
             are
             confusedly
             doing
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             with
             the
             more
             facility
             cut
             them
             off
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Ports
             are
             shut
             ,
             and
             well
             man'd
             ,
             the
             Guards
             on
             Duty
             ,
             all
             the
             Garison
             in
             Arms
             ,
             and
             most
             advantageously
             distributed
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             stir
             from
             their
             stations
             without
             express
             order
             from
             the
             Governor
             ,
             or
             the
             chief
             Officers
             of
             them
             ;
             his
             hopes
             to
             prevail
             by
             such
             attempts
             will
             be
             so
             small
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             hardly
             make
             any
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             probably
             be
             disappointed
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             a
             Governor
             also
             to
             have
             an
             Hospital
             in
             his
             Government
             with
             competent
             Officers
             ,
             Attendants
             ,
             and
             other
             conveniences
             for
             the
             sick
             and
             wounded
             ,
             as
             a
             Physitian
             ,
             an
             Apothecary
             ,
             a
             Chyrurgion
             ,
             with
             his
             Mates
             ,
             a
             Cook
             ,
             and
             Under-Cook
             ,
             Women
             ,
             Attendants
             ,
             and
             Laundresses
             ;
             for
             cleanliness
             does
             almost
             as
             much
             contribute
             to
             health
             ,
             as
             the
             skill
             and
             medicaments
             of
             the
             Artists
             .
          
           
             There
             ought
             also
             to
             be
             a
             conscientious
             careful
             Overseer
             of
             the
             whole
             Hospital
             ,
             who
             must
             be
             very
             watchful
             that
             all
             employ'd
             in
             it
             ,
             discharge
             sufficiently
             their
             Duties
             of
             their
             respective
             Functions
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             to
             give
             the
             Governor
             constant
             notice
             of
             their
             several
             behaviours
             ,
             that
             the
             diligent
             may
             be
             encouraged
             ,
             and
             the
             remiss
             punish'd
             and
             remov'd
             ,
             with
             new
             and
             fit
             ones
             chosen
             in
             their
             places
             .
          
           
             For
             besides
             the
             just
             charity
             of
             such
             Care
             ,
             who
             can
             expect
             the
             Soldiery
             shall
             frankly
             hazard
             themselves
             ,
             if
             due
             provision
             be
             not
             made
             for
             the
             wounded
             and
             sick
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             as
             much
             the
             Interest
             ,
             as
             the
             Duty
             of
             a
             Governor
             ,
             to
             provide
             such
             an
             Hospital
             for
             his
             Garison
             ;
             he
             must
             also
             take
             care
             in
             time
             of
             
             Plague
             ,
             or
             infectious
             Diseases
             ,
             that
             the
             Soldiers
             have
             separate
             Places
             ,
             and
             Accommodations
             and
             Assistances
             requisite
             .
          
           
             A
             Town
             Major
             in
             a
             large
             Garison
             is
             very
             useful
             and
             necessary
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             in
             effect
             the
             
               second
               eyes
            
             of
             the
             Governor
             ;
             he
             must
             see
             the
             Ports
             shut
             and
             open
             every
             night
             and
             mornning
             ,
             bringing
             the
             Keyes
             to
             the
             Governor
             every
             night
             ,
             and
             receive
             them
             from
             him
             every
             morning
             ,
             and
             not
             leave
             them
             on
             the
             Main
             Guard
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             too
             usual
             custom
             .
             Before
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Gates
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             send
             thorow
             the
             Wicket
             some
             trusty
             Soldiers
             ,
             with
             an
             Officer
             ,
             to
             visit
             all
             places
             near
             the
             Ports
             where
             an
             Enemy
             may
             be
             conceal'd
             ;
             and
             after
             being
             fully
             satisfied
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             then
             to
             open
             the
             Gates
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             since
             many
             Garisons
             have
             been
             surprized
             for
             want
             of
             this
             necessary
             Precaution
             .
          
           
             The
             Town
             Major
             is
             also
             both
             day
             and
             night
             to
             visit
             the
             Guards
             and
             Centinels
             ;
             to
             be
             prying
             into
             all
             Companies
             and
             Places
             from
             whence
             Danger
             may
             probably
             arise
             ,
             and
             to
             inform
             the
             Governor
             diligently
             of
             all
             that
             passes
             .
             He
             is
             likewise
             to
             mind
             the
             well
             quartering
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             when
             their
             Quarters
             are
             distributed
             by
             the
             Civil
             Magistrates
             ;
             to
             see
             the
             Guards
             be
             duly
             furnish'd
             with
             Fire
             and
             Candle
             ;
             and
             when
             any
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             are
             sick
             or
             wounded
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             carried
             to
             the
             Hospital
             or
             Pesthouse
             ,
             for
             which
             end
             he
             must
             daily
             visit
             those
             places
             ,
             and
             report
             to
             the
             Governor
             what
             he
             finds
             amiss
             ;
             for
             the
             Officers
             of
             those
             Houses
             will
             be
             the
             more
             careful
             ,
             being
             under
             such
             strict
             and
             frequent
             inspection
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             likewise
             to
             cause
             the
             Guard
             houses
             and
             Centry-houses
             to
             be
             kept
             clean
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             Repair
             ;
             and
             where
             any
             breaches
             or
             decayes
             are
             in
             the
             Fortifications
             ,
             or
             Outworks
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Governor
             timely
             notice
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             them
             speedily
             and
             effectually
             repair'd
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             also
             to
             see
             the
             Gibbets
             ,
             and
             Wooden
             Horse
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             erected
             and
             kept
             fit
             for
             the
             execution
             ,
             when
             any
             by
             a
             Court
             Marshal
             are
             adjudged
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Guard
             on
             the
             place
             during
             the
             time
             of
             execution
             .
          
           
             He
             must
             take
             most
             particular
             care
             where
             the
             Graft
             of
             the
             Fortification
             is
             a
             Mote
             ,
             every
             great
             Frost
             to
             have
             the
             Ice
             well
             broken
             each
             night
             ,
             the
             neglect
             whereof
             has
             lost
             many
             important
             Garisons
             .
          
           
           
             One
             other
             indispensible
             Duty
             of
             his
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Governor
             constant
             and
             true
             notice
             of
             all
             strangers
             which
             come
             to
             the
             Garison
             by
             Land
             ,
             or
             Water
             ;
             what
             their
             qualities
             are
             ,
             what
             their
             number
             is
             ,
             and
             their
             Inns
             or
             private
             Houses
             where
             they
             lodge
             from
             time
             to
             time
             .
             For
             which
             end
             ,
             both
             the
             Governor
             and
             chief
             Magistrate
             must
             under
             a
             strict
             penalty
             ,
             require
             every
             Housekeeper
             every
             night
             ,
             immediately
             after
             the
             Ports
             are
             lock'd
             ,
             to
             send
             constantly
             to
             the
             Town
             Major
             ,
             a
             particular
             Account
             of
             every
             stranger
             who
             lodges
             in
             the
             Garison
             ,
             in
             whose
             Houses
             respectively
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             with
             their
             Christian
             and
             Sirnames
             ,
             how
             long
             they
             intend
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Garison
             ,
             what
             Arms
             they
             Travel
             with
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             number
             of
             persons
             arrive
             of
             whom
             a
             grounded
             suspition
             may
             be
             entertained
             ,
             then
             the
             Town
             Major
             is
             to
             appoint
             some
             persons
             whom
             he
             may
             fully
             trust
             ,
             to
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             their
             company
             if
             they
             can
             ;
             at
             least
             to
             observe
             diligently
             their
             deportment
             ,
             and
             who
             comes
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             send
             ;
             that
             by
             examining
             their
             carriage
             ,
             and
             those
             they
             converse
             with
             ,
             the
             Governor
             being
             duly
             informed
             by
             the
             Town
             Major
             ,
             may
             act
             accordingly
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             best
             regulated
             Garisons
             where
             any
             arrive
             who
             are
             not
             throughly
             known
             to
             be
             Friends
             ,
             if
             they
             Travel
             with
             Fire-arms
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             to
             leave
             them
             at
             the
             Gate
             they
             enter
             at
             ,
             receiving
             a
             Ticket
             for
             them
             from
             the
             Officer
             there
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             re-deliver
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             strangers
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Garison
             ;
             or
             when
             they
             are
             well
             known
             ,
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             Owners
             at
             the
             Inns
             where
             they
             lie
             .
          
           
             A
             careful
             Governor
             ought
             not
             ,
             unless
             upon
             very
             urgent
             occasions
             indeed
             ,
             and
             having
             first
             secured
             himself
             against
             all
             probabilities
             of
             a
             surprize
             ,
             to
             open
             his
             Gates
             after
             they
             are
             once
             shut
             ,
             till
             the
             usual
             hour
             of
             opening
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             Packets
             come
             from
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             General
             ,
             or
             any
             superior
             Officers
             ,
             or
             of
             important
             intelligence
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             receive
             them
             by
             Cords
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Packet
             may
             be
             tyed
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             end
             ,
             a
             Post
             is
             to
             be
             planted
             ot
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             Graft
             ,
             to
             which
             a
             Cord
             is
             to
             be
             fastned
             ,
             that
             reaches
             to
             the
             Gate
             ,
             by
             which
             Cord
             ,
             a
             Line
             being
             also
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             said
             Post
             ,
             the
             Packet
             may
             be
             drawn
             into
             the
             Garison
             .
          
           
             Over
             every
             Port
             of
             the
             Garison
             ,
             there
             ought
             constantly
             to
             be
             a
             Centinel
             ,
             and
             near
             him
             two
             Bells
             ,
             the
             one
             much
             bigger
             
             than
             the
             other
             ;
             on
             the
             larger
             Bell
             ,
             he
             is
             from
             time
             to
             time
             to
             strike
             one
             stroke
             for
             every
             Horseman
             he
             shall
             see
             coming
             to
             that
             Gate
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             lesser
             Bell
             one
             stroke
             for
             every
             man
             on
             Foot
             he
             sees
             coming
             to
             that
             Gate
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Guard
             of
             that
             Port
             being
             advertised
             constantly
             of
             the
             numbers
             of
             Men
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             or
             on
             Foot
             which
             are
             coming
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             more
             in
             readiness
             according
             to
             the
             numbers
             that
             are
             arriving
             ;
             and
             may
             shut
             the
             Gates
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             so
             numerous
             as
             to
             give
             suspition
             .
          
           
             In
             great
             and
             considerable
             Garisons
             which
             are
             ordered
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             on
             the
             Bridge
             which
             goes
             over
             the
             Graft
             ,
             three
             Draw-Bridges
             ,
             most
             have
             two
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             Wagon
             or
             Cart
             comes
             ,
             and
             hath
             passed
             the
             first
             Draw-Bridge
             ,
             those
             who
             have
             the
             Guard
             of
             that
             Bridge
             ,
             draw
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             stop
             the
             Cart
             or
             Wagon
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             throughly
             searched
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             Men
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             or
             Ammunition
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             while
             that
             is
             doing
             ,
             the
             Draw-Bridge
             next
             the
             Gate
             is
             drawn
             up
             ;
             but
             if
             only
             Merchandize
             be
             found
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             let
             them
             pass
             .
          
           
             Two
             Rules
             are
             still
             to
             be
             observ'd
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             That
             when
             several
             Carts
             come
             loaded
             to
             a
             Gate
             ,
             the
             Guard
             admits
             but
             one
             at
             a
             time
             to
             pass
             upon
             the
             Bridge
             ,
             or
             through
             the
             Gate
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             being
             to
             be
             stop'd
             on
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             Graft
             ,
             till
             the
             first
             be
             searched
             ,
             and
             have
             passed
             over
             the
             Bridge
             and
             through
             the
             Gate
             into
             the
             street
             ;
             then
             the
             rest
             are
             to
             pass
             ,
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             in
             like
             manner
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             That
             whoever
             commands
             the
             Guard
             in
             the
             Gate
             of
             a
             Garison
             ,
             must
             on
             no
             pretence
             whatever
             admit
             a
             Cart
             ,
             or
             Wayn
             ,
             or
             Passengers
             ,
             to
             stop
             upon
             a
             Draw-Bridge
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Port
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             Percullis
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             want
             of
             this
             care
             ,
             Amiens
             was
             surpriz'd
             by
             Porto-Carrero
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             well
             adjusted
             his
             design
             ,
             that
             under
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Percullis
             was
             to
             fall
             ,
             he
             stop'd
             his
             loaded
             Cart
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             Artifice
             let
             the
             Horses
             go
             on
             which
             till
             then
             had
             drawn
             it
             ;
             whereby
             when
             the
             Percullis
             was
             let
             fall
             ,
             the
             loaded
             Cart
             kept
             it
             supported
             on
             it self
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             his
             Soldiers
             got
             in
             ,
             having
             before
             sent
             some
             of
             them
             cloath'd
             like
             Peasants
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             by
             accident
             ,
             drop'd
             in
             the
             Guard-place
             a
             Bag
             of
             Nuts
             and
             Apples
             ,
             which
             while
             the
             Soldiers
             of
             it
             were
             
             scrambling
             for
             ,
             Porto
             Carrero's
             disguis'd
             men
             kill'd
             them
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             being
             suddenly
             and
             briskly
             seconded
             by
             his
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             ,
             which
             lay
             ready
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             Amiens
             was
             surpriz'd
             ,
             and
             cost
             King
             Henry
             the
             Fourth
             of
             France
             ,
             justly
             sirnamed
             
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             much
             time
             ,
             treasure
             and
             blood
             ,
             to
             recover
             it
             again
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             care
             also
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             thorough
             examining
             and
             searching
             all
             Ships
             and
             Vessels
             which
             come
             within
             the
             walls
             of
             Garisons
             ;
             for
             want
             of
             that
             care
             ,
             Breda
             was
             surpriz'd
             in
             our
             memories
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             very
             advisable
             on
             the
             flanks
             of
             every
             Bastion
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Cannon
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             next
             the
             Curtain
             ,
             still
             loaden
             with
             Chain-shot
             ,
             and
             so
             pointed
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             fired
             ,
             the
             Chain-shot
             may
             cut
             off
             all
             the
             Ladders
             ,
             which
             on
             an
             intended
             surprised
             by
             Scallado
             ,
             may
             be
             fastned
             with
             iron
             Crooks
             to
             the
             top
             of
             the
             Parropet
             of
             the
             Curtain
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Geneva
             was
             once
             preserved
             by
             this
             Caution
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             be
             too
             late
             ,
             to
             point
             Cannon
             justly
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             when
             the
             Enemies
             Ladders
             are
             once
             placed
             ;
             therefore
             I
             would
             have
             it
             done
             before
             there
             be
             need
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             be
             useful
             when
             there
             is
             .
          
           
             Wherever
             Ordnance
             are
             planted
             in
             a
             Garison
             ,
             there
             must
             still
             be
             a
             Centinel
             upon
             every
             piece
             ,
             whose
             duty
             is
             to
             let
             none
             ,
             except
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Garison
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordnance
             ,
             to
             come
             so
             near
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             touch
             it
             ;
             For
             want
             of
             this
             care
             ,
             Cannons
             have
             been
             often
             spiked
             and
             clogged
             ,
             and
             Garisons
             thereby
             have
             been
             surprized
             ;
             nay
             ,
             I
             have
             known
             ,
             by
             the
             pouring
             in
             of
             a
             certain
             corroding
             Liquor
             ,
             either
             at
             the
             Touch-hole
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             Muzle
             of
             the
             Cannon
             ,
             if
             her
             Britch
             be
             sunk
             ;
             a
             Cannon
             so
             eaten
             into
             ,
             that
             when
             she
             came
             to
             be
             fired
             ,
             she
             split
             ,
             and
             kill'd
             some
             of
             those
             whom
             she
             should
             have
             defended
             against
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             I
             learnt
             how
             to
             make
             this
             corroding
             Liquor
             from
             an
             expert
             Artist
             ,
             but
             esteem
             it
             unfit
             to
             make
             the
             Receipt
             of
             it
             publick
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             seen
             in
             some
             Garisons
             ,
             Plates
             of
             Iron
             fastned
             with
             Padlocks
             ,
             both
             to
             cover
             the
             Muzles
             and
             Touch-holes
             of
             Cannons
             ,
             which
             possibly
             were
             to
             preserve
             their
             Ordnance
             from
             the
             effects
             of
             that
             devouring
             water
             .
          
           
             Those
             who
             have
             the
             charge
             of
             the
             Ordnance
             of
             a
             Garison
             ,
             
             ought
             often
             with
             their
             Worm
             ,
             to
             draw
             out
             the
             Loading
             of
             a
             Cannon
             ,
             both
             to
             put
             in
             new
             if
             the
             Powder
             in
             the
             Cartruce
             be
             wet
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             shot
             or
             bags
             of
             Bullets
             be
             stolen
             out
             ;
             for
             if
             any
             intend
             you
             foul
             Play
             ,
             though
             they
             steal
             out
             the
             Loading
             of
             the
             Ordnance
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             fill
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Cilinder
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             something
             that
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             height
             of
             the
             Loading
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             trial
             by
             the
             Rammer
             only
             ,
             may
             be
             fallacious
             ;
             but
             by
             drawing
             out
             the
             Charge
             ,
             you
             cannot
             be
             deceived
             ;
             I
             knew
             a
             Garison
             surprized
             by
             such
             an
             Art
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Negligence
             of
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             In
             great
             Garisons
             I
             have
             seen
             Guards
             kept
             constantly
             from
             the
             opening
             to
             the
             shutting
             of
             the
             Gates
             ,
             at
             the
             further
             end
             of
             the
             Bridge
             over
             the
             Graft
             ,
             which
             is
             much
             the
             safest
             way
             ,
             if
             the
             Garison
             be
             numerous
             enough
             to
             admit
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             this
             Out-Guard
             examined
             all
             Comers
             and
             Goers
             ,
             before
             they
             came
             to
             that
             Bridge
             ,
             whereby
             much
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             Surprisal
             was
             avoided
             .
          
           
             The
             having
             double
             Vaulted
             Arsenals
             ,
             especially
             for
             preserving
             the
             Powder
             against
             accidental
             or
             design'd
             Fires
             ,
             or
             the
             execution
             by
             the
             shells
             of
             Mortar-pieces
             ,
             are
             very
             requisite
             ;
             and
             if
             possibly
             ,
             to
             have
             Mills
             for
             making
             Gun-powder
             within
             the
             Garison
             ;
             since
             nothing
             better
             does
             keep
             an
             Enemy
             far
             off
             ,
             than
             freely
             shooting
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             furnish'd
             Arsenals
             will
             be
             too
             soon
             exhausted
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             spent
             constantly
             upon
             the
             main
             stock
             ,
             and
             that
             be
             not
             recruited
             from
             within
             .
          
           
             These
             being
             some
             of
             the
             most
             essential
             things
             for
             the
             
               Well-ordering
               of
               Garisons
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             defer
             the
             enumerating
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             till
             I
             come
             to
             that
             Chapter
             which
             treats
             of
             Sieges
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Marching
             of
             an
             Army
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             Marching
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             important
             Particulars
             worthy
             to
             be
             throughly
             known
             ,
             and
             diligently
             observed
             :
          
           
             Whether
             I
             marched
             in
             a
             Friends
             ,
             or
             Enemies
             Countrey
             ;
             Whether
             I
             believed
             the
             Enemy
             near
             ,
             or
             far
             off
             ,
             I
             would
             still
             observe
             the
             like
             order
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             same
             care
             ;
             for
             a
             General
             may
             be
             mistaken
             in
             his
             Intelligence
             ,
             or
             Intelligencers
             ;
             nay
             ,
             may
             think
             those
             are
             Friends
             ,
             which
             want
             but
             an
             advantageous
             opportunity
             to
             declare
             themselves
             Foes
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             imaginable
             caution
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             because
             War
             is
             a
             Profession
             of
             so
             ticklish
             a
             Nature
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             rare
             for
             any
             chief
             Commander
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             erring
             twice
             in
             any
             essentials
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             more
             vigilant
             not
             to
             do
             it
             once
             .
             But
             were
             there
             nothing
             else
             as
             a
             Motive
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             keeping
             up
             exactly
             the
             Military
             Discipline
             ,
             yet
             for
             that
             Reason
             singly
             ,
             I
             would
             constantly
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             following
             Particulars
             I
             would
             therefore
             recommend
             to
             consideration
             and
             practice
             ,
             having
             my self
             constantly
             ,
             since
             I
             knew
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Profession
             ,
             punctually
             observed
             them
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             good
             of
             doing
             it
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Regiments
             should
             in
             course
             take
             their
             turns
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Van
             ,
             Rear
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Army
             ;
             For
             where
             there
             is
             equality
             of
             Duty
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             also
             universal
             satisfaction
             therein
             ;
             the
             Generals
             Regiment
             the
             first
             day
             are
             still
             to
             have
             the
             Van
             of
             all
             ,
             so
             daily
             every
             Regiment
             to
             have
             its
             turn
             according
             to
             its
             Priority
             ,
             being
             a
             General
             Officers
             ;
             or
             Antiquity
             ,
             being
             a
             Colonels
             .
          
           
             The
             Regiments
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             that
             are
             at
             Night
             to
             have
             the
             Guard
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             or
             Quarter
             ,
             is
             still
             allowed
             to
             have
             the
             Van.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             Since
             they
             are
             to
             have
             the
             Duty
             at
             Night
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             place
             of
             greatest
             ease
             in
             the
             dayes
             march
             ,
             which
             doubtless
             the
             Van
             is
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Being
             to
             watch
             at
             Night
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             earliest
             on
             the
             ground
             where
             the
             Army
             is
             to
             Camp
             ,
             o●…
             Quarter
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             view
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             placing
             of
             their
             Centinels
             ,
             and
             Guards
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             chief
             Officer
             to
             order
             where
             his
             Patrouils
             and
             Parties
             which
             scowre
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             may
             most
             usefully
             move
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Such
             of
             the
             Van
             as
             are
             not
             employed
             in
             those
             Functions
             ,
             having
             first
             of
             all
             (
             which
             must
             be
             still
             indispensibly
             done
             )
             set
             out
             their
             Out-Centinels
             in
             those
             places
             from
             whence
             they
             may
             clearliest
             and
             farthest
             discover
             their
             several
             Guards
             ,
             (
             for
             these
             are
             the
             eyes
             as
             it
             were
             of
             the
             Camp
             )
             are
             to
             draw
             up
             into
             Squadrons
             and
             Battalions
             ready
             to
             fight
             ,
             if
             need
             require
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             whole
             Army
             be
             encamped
             or
             quartered
             ;
             and
             upon
             no
             consideration
             whatever
             ,
             to
             exempt
             the
             Regiments
             of
             the
             Van
             ,
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             ,
             from
             that
             Duty
             ;
             since
             the
             hopefullest
             time
             for
             an
             Enemy
             to
             fall
             into
             a
             Camp
             ,
             especially
             not
             entrenched
             ,
             (
             as
             ours
             alas
             seldom
             ,
             or
             rather
             indeed
             never
             are
             )
             is
             just
             as
             the
             Camp
             is
             beginning
             to
             settle
             ;
             For
             men
             then
             are
             commonly
             weary
             ,
             or
             busied
             in
             pitching
             their
             Tents
             ,
             or
             making
             their
             Hutts
             if
             they
             have
             not
             Tents
             ,
             or
             in
             getting
             Fuel
             ,
             dressing
             their
             Meat
             ,
             providing
             of
             Forage
             ,
             looking
             after
             their
             Baggage
             ,
             and
             a
             hundred
             other
             little
             ,
             but
             necessary
             employments
             to
             the
             Oeconomy
             of
             Soldiers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             nick
             of
             time
             being
             busily
             employed
             by
             all
             who
             have
             not
             the
             Guard
             ,
             those
             who
             have
             it
             ,
             must
             be
             in
             their
             turns
             the
             more
             vigilant
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Those
             who
             have
             the
             Van
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             earliest
             on
             the
             ground
             to
             Camp
             or
             Quarter
             in
             ,
             because
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Woods
             ,
             Mountains
             ,
             or
             other
             covert
             places
             ,
             at
             any
             reasonable
             distance
             from
             the
             ground
             to
             Camp
             in
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             those
             places
             thoroughly
             searched
             ere
             it
             be
             dark
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             may
             be
             too
             late
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             I
             have
             known
             sad
             Defeats
             given
             to
             Forces
             for
             want
             of
             these
             essential
             Circumspections
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             trouble
             the
             Reader
             with
             many
             other
             Reasons
             for
             it
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             made
             evident
             enough
             by
             what
             has
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             of
             it self
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             I
             would
             every
             morning
             before
             the
             Army
             marches
             ,
             draw
             it
             up
             in
             Battalia
             ;
             if
             that
             will
             take
             up
             too
             much
             time
             ,
             or
             the
             ground
             permits
             it
             not
             ,
             I
             would
             draw
             up
             as
             
             much
             of
             the
             Army
             as
             I
             could
             into
             gross
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             rather
             than
             fail
             into
             many
             lesser
             ,
             as
             the
             place
             and
             time
             would
             allow
             me
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             accustom
             the
             Soldiers
             to
             march
             in
             Body
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             be
             the
             more
             ready
             to
             resist
             an
             Enemy
             should
             he
             attempt
             me
             ;
             for
             the
             best
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             it
             next
             to
             that
             of
             an
             Armies
             lodging
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             it
             as
             it
             dislodges
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             the
             Van
             Regiments
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             ,
             I
             would
             still
             draw
             out
             a
             Forlorn
             Hope
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             ,
             who
             under
             careful
             Officers
             should
             march
             a
             good
             distance
             before
             the
             Van
             ,
             and
             should
             carefully
             search
             ,
             and
             discover
             all
             covert
             places
             ,
             fit
             to
             conceal
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             whether
             right
             forward
             ,
             or
             on
             either
             Flank
             ,
             and
             send
             speedy
             notice
             of
             what
             they
             discover
             to
             the
             General
             ,
             and
             other
             general
             Officers
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             give
             timely
             orders
             thereon
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             in
             my
             own
             poor
             opinion
             very
             fit
             a
             new
             Word
             should
             be
             given
             to
             all
             the
             Commissioned
             ,
             and
             Non-Commissioned
             Officers
             ,
             and
             a
             Field
             mark
             to
             the
             private
             Soldiers
             ,
             every
             morning
             just
             as
             the
             Army
             is
             ready
             to
             march
             ;
             for
             if
             there
             be
             no
             need
             of
             both
             ,
             it
             does
             no
             harm
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             it
             does
             much
             good
             ,
             especially
             if
             an
             Army
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             suddenly
             attacked
             during
             its
             march
             ;
             for
             on
             such
             sudden
             occasions
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             too
             late
             to
             do
             either
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Field
             Word
             being
             given
             to
             all
             the
             Commissioned
             and
             Non-Commissioned
             Officers
             ,
             it
             may
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             an
             insant
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             occasion
             ,
             be
             communicated
             to
             the
             private
             Soldiers
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             it
             is
             usual
             ,
             that
             the
             Regiments
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             which
             are
             to
             have
             the
             Guard
             at
             Night
             ,
             have
             the
             Van
             of
             the
             Horse
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Foot
             ,
             during
             the
             dayes
             march
             .
             But
             I
             offer
             it
             to
             consideration
             ,
             whether
             that
             practice
             may
             not
             with
             Reason
             be
             altered
             ;
             I
             have
             sometimes
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             found
             good
             effects
             by
             it
             .
             For
             I
             have
             made
             the
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             which
             were
             to
             have
             the
             Guard
             the
             succeeding
             Night
             ,
             lead
             the
             Van
             of
             the
             Army
             all
             the
             dayes
             march
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             is
             the
             usual
             custom
             ,
             given
             those
             Horse
             which
             were
             to
             have
             the
             Guard
             at
             Night
             ,
             the
             Van
             of
             the
             Horse
             ;
             and
             those
             Foot
             which
             were
             to
             have
             the
             Guard
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             Van
             of
             the
             Foot
             ;
             but
             made
             both
             the
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             which
             were
             to
             have
             the
             Guard
             ,
             march
             in
             one
             Body
             in
             the
             Van
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Army
             ;
             for
             I
             could
             not
             see
             any
             one
             inconvenience
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             I
             found
             it
             had
             many
             advantages
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             Army
             were
             numerous
             ,
             
             or
             the
             Countrey
             through
             which
             we
             marched
             was
             inclosed
             ,
             or
             full
             of
             Passes
             ;
             since
             if
             the
             Army
             were
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             wayes
             narrow
             ,
             or
             full
             of
             bad
             steps
             ,
             it
             would
             usually
             take
             up
             two
             miles
             distance
             from
             the
             Van
             of
             the
             Horse
             ,
             to
             the
             Van
             of
             the
             Foot
             ,
             whereby
             if
             the
             Regiment
             or
             Regiments
             of
             Foot
             which
             were
             to
             have
             the
             Guard
             at
             Night
             ,
             marched
             but
             in
             the
             Van
             of
             the
             Foot
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             long
             ere
             they
             came
             to
             the
             ground
             where
             they
             were
             that
             Night
             to
             do
             the
             Duty
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             might
             probably
             fail
             of
             those
             advantages
             ,
             which
             by
             early
             coming
             they
             would
             have
             had
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             if
             the
             Countrey
             have
             narrow
             wayes
             ,
             or
             many
             Passes
             ,
             all
             the
             Horse
             which
             march
             in
             the
             Van
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             if
             assaulted
             by
             the
             Enemies
             Foot
             ,
             might
             be
             too
             much
             exposed
             ,
             while
             the
             Foot
             are
             coming
             up
             from
             the
             Van
             of
             the
             Foot
             ,
             to
             relieve
             them
             ;
             whereas
             if
             the
             Regiments
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             which
             are
             to
             have
             the
             Guard
             ,
             march
             together
             in
             the
             Van
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Foot
             are
             as
             it
             were
             at
             hand
             ,
             to
             shelter
             the
             Horse
             of
             the
             Van.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             some
             Bridge
             ,
             Cause-wayes
             ,
             or
             Passes
             to
             be
             secured
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             marching
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             which
             possibly
             the
             Enemy
             when
             he
             finds
             which
             way
             you
             move
             ,
             may
             attempt
             to
             seize
             upon
             ;
             and
             though
             your
             Horse
             should
             get
             thither
             before
             them
             ,
             yet
             if
             you
             have
             not
             Foot
             or
             Dragoons
             to
             justifie
             it
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             will
             quickly
             beat
             you
             from
             it
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             has
             Ordnance
             .
          
           
             Probably
             also
             your
             march
             may
             lie
             thorow
             Woods
             ,
             or
             Copses
             ,
             or
             Moorish
             Grounds
             ,
             where
             the
             Van
             of
             the
             Horse
             may
             suffer
             much
             ,
             unless
             the
             Foot
             be
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Horse
             are
             useless
             in
             Woods
             ,
             Copses
             ,
             and
             deep
             Moorish
             Grounds
             ,
             if
             your
             Enemy
             understands
             his
             work
             ,
             he
             will
             in
             such
             places
             fall
             on
             your
             Horse
             with
             his
             Foot
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             with
             safety
             to
             his
             Men
             ,
             and
             certainty
             of
             success
             ,
             unless
             you
             have
             Foot
             ready
             to
             hold
             his
             Foot
             play
             ,
             till
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Army
             comes
             up
             .
          
           
             When
             ever
             I
             marched
             with
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             thorough
             Woods
             ,
             Copses
             ,
             or
             deep
             Moorish
             Grounds
             ,
             I
             still
             sent
             out
             wings
             of
             shot
             to
             the
             right
             and
             left
             hand
             ,
             above
             a
             Musket
             shot
             from
             the
             Road
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             marched
             my
             Horse
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             shelter
             them
             .
          
           
           
             These
             are
             some
             of
             the
             many
             advantages
             which
             follow
             from
             having
             the
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             which
             are
             to
             be
             on
             the
             Guard
             at
             night
             ,
             to
             march
             all
             the
             day
             in
             a
             Body
             in
             the
             Van
             of
             all
             ;
             but
             as
             to
             the
             inconveniences
             of
             doing
             it
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             those
             to
             set
             them
             down
             ,
             who
             have
             found
             ,
             or
             shall
             find
             them
             out
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             therein
             to
             seek
             .
          
           
             The
             having
             of
             many
             good
             Guides
             ,
             and
             to
             distribute
             them
             well
             ,
             and
             on
             their
             informations
             diligently
             compared
             ,
             to
             resolve
             on
             the
             way
             to
             march
             ,
             are
             very
             requisite
             things
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             march
             to
             attack
             an
             Enemy
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             many
             good
             Guides
             ,
             and
             well
             distributed
             ;
             for
             want
             of
             both
             which
             ,
             I
             have
             known
             some
             great
             designs
             not
             only
             fail
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             were
             to
             attempt
             them
             ,
             run
             great
             hazard
             ,
             and
             suffer
             the
             loss
             of
             many
             Men
             :
             For
             if
             you
             have
             but
             one
             Guide
             ,
             or
             two
             Guides
             at
             most
             ,
             that
             are
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             corrupted
             ,
             or
             give
             you
             the
             slip
             ,
             unless
             you
             be
             very
             careful
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             the
             first
             ,
             or
             do
             the
             last
             ,
             not
             only
             you
             lose
             your
             design
             ,
             but
             may
             also
             lose
             your selves
             ;
             therefore
             I
             would
             always
             if
             I
             could
             ,
             never
             have
             less
             than
             three
             Guides
             ,
             one
             with
             the
             Forlorn
             ,
             one
             in
             the
             Van
             of
             the
             Army
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             the
             General
             ,
             who
             may
             have
             many
             things
             to
             ask
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             informed
             of
             by
             him
             ,
             during
             the
             march
             ,
             which
             it
             might
             well
             be
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             have
             inquired
             into
             ,
             till
             he
             saw
             the
             Countrey
             through
             which
             he
             marches
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             have
             but
             two
             Guides
             ,
             or
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             are
             not
             on
             certain
             grounds
             secure
             of
             his
             ,
             or
             their
             honesty
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             more
             careful
             to
             keep
             him
             safe
             ,
             lest
             if
             he
             or
             they
             should
             escape
             ,
             the
             prejudice
             and
             danger
             be
             great
             .
          
           
             I
             earnestly
             recommended
             the
             ordering
             the
             daily
             marches
             of
             any
             Army
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             alwayes
             to
             come
             early
             to
             the
             place
             you
             will
             Camp
             ,
             or
             Quarter
             in
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             most
             especial
             manner
             indeed
             ,
             if
             the
             Enemy
             be
             near
             you
             ,
             or
             that
             you
             march
             in
             a
             Countrey
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             is
             better
             inclined
             to
             him
             than
             to
             you
             ,
             or
             is
             at
             best
             ,
             a
             doubtful
             Countrey
             ;
             for
             so
             many
             mischiefs
             and
             inconveniences
             have
             hapned
             ,
             and
             may
             happen
             thereby
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             down-right
             and
             meer
             necessity
             ,
             should
             ever
             make
             me
             do
             otherwise
             .
             I
             shall
             enumerate
             a
             few
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Pattern
             one
             may
             judge
             of
             the
             Piece
             .
             Your
             Horse
             generally
             are
             by
             late
             coming
             to
             Quarters
             ,
             unprovided
             of
             Forage
             ,
             and
             one
             dayes
             march
             with
             the
             
             succeeding
             nights
             Fasting
             and
             Duty
             ,
             does
             cast
             them
             down
             ,
             more
             than
             six
             dayes
             ease
             ,
             and
             good
             Feeding
             ,
             will
             raise
             them
             again
             .
             If
             they
             ramble
             out
             of
             the
             Camp
             to
             seek
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             ten
             to
             one
             ,
             it
             being
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             they
             fail
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Enemy
             be
             near
             ,
             twenty
             to
             one
             he
             fails
             not
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             .
             Your
             Men
             generally
             will
             want
             firing
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             dressing
             of
             their
             meat
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Guards
             ;
             the
             hindmost
             and
             straglers
             having
             no
             Guides
             ,
             usually
             lose
             their
             way
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Countrey
             be
             false
             ,
             or
             the
             Enemy
             near
             ,
             themselves
             also
             .
             The
             confusion
             will
             be
             great
             in
             every
             Regiments
             finding
             ,
             and
             taking
             down
             his
             Baggage
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             have
             not
             Tents
             ,
             and
             must
             Hutt
             ,
             or
             lie
             open
             ,
             't
             is
             more
             than
             odds
             ,
             you
             do
             the
             latter
             .
             The
             danger
             of
             overthrowing
             the
             Cannon
             or
             Wagons
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             which
             may
             also
             happen
             in
             such
             places
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             stop
             the
             whole
             march
             of
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Army
             which
             is
             hindermost
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             known
             it
             sometimes
             do
             ,
             and
             thereby
             expose
             both
             the
             Van
             and
             the
             Rear
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             by
             being
             divided
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             dark
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             not
             any
             longer
             to
             attempt
             to
             make
             that
             evident
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             it self
             but
             too
             plain
             ;
             if
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             incamped
             ,
             or
             quartered
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             the
             night
             assaulted
             by
             your
             Enemy
             on
             all
             parts
             ,
             though
             having
             well
             viewed
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             disposed
             of
             your
             men
             in
             case
             of
             a
             real
             Attack
             ,
             it
             be
             difficult
             and
             uneasie
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             fitting
             defence
             ;
             judge
             what
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             when
             to
             the
             brisk
             Attack
             on
             all
             sides
             from
             an
             Enemy
             without
             ,
             is
             added
             ,
             the
             confusion
             and
             disorder
             within
             the
             Camp.
             And
             if
             your
             Enemy
             understands
             his
             business
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             fail
             of
             making
             his
             attempt
             that
             night
             in
             which
             you
             come
             late
             ,
             and
             consequently
             tired
             and
             disordered
             ,
             into
             your
             Camp
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             has
             no
             Line
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             prevent
             therefore
             this
             fatal
             mischief
             of
             coming
             late
             to
             Quarter
             ,
             I
             would
             practise
             three
             things
             indispensibly
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             moving
             very
             early
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             to
             send
             the
             Carpenters
             of
             the
             Train
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Pioneers
             with
             the
             Van
             ,
             to
             mend
             Bridges
             that
             need
             it
             ;
             to
             support
             and
             prop
             such
             ,
             as
             without
             those
             helps
             shall
             be
             judged
             insufficient
             to
             bear
             the
             Wagons
             ,
             Ammuninition
             ,
             and
             Cannon
             .
             And
             when
             there
             are
             any
             bad
             steps
             for
             the
             Horse
             ,
             or
             Train
             ,
             to
             mend
             them
             against
             the
             Army
             comes
             up
             .
             And
             when
             the
             wayes
             are
             narrow
             ,
             to
             leave
             those
             wayes
             ,
             
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             Cannon
             and
             Baggage
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             several
             large
             gaps
             to
             the
             right
             and
             left
             hand
             of
             the
             Highwayes
             ,
             for
             the
             Troops
             to
             march
             in
             the
             Fields
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             whenever
             the
             ground
             allows
             it
             ,
             to
             march
             in
             Battalia
             ;
             and
             if
             all
             the
             Army
             cannot
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             that
             the
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             march
             in
             as
             large
             Squadrons
             and
             Battalions
             as
             the
             Countrey
             will
             admit
             ;
             which
             will
             not
             only
             hasten
             your
             march
             by
             shortning
             the
             length
             of
             your
             Army
             ,
             but
             also
             habituate
             your
             Soldiers
             to
             march
             orderly
             in
             Bodies
             ,
             against
             there
             is
             need
             .
             Yet
             if
             all
             these
             Precautions
             do
             not
             accelerate
             your
             intended
             dayes
             march
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             apparently
             see
             you
             cannot
             come
             early
             enough
             to
             your
             intended
             place
             to
             Camp
             or
             Quarter
             in
             ,
             (
             for
             many
             such
             Accidents
             may
             happen
             )
             then
             I
             would
             much
             rather
             Camp
             short
             of
             the
             station
             I
             intended
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             convenient
             Ground
             I
             found
             ,
             for
             Fire
             ,
             Water
             ,
             and
             Fo●…age
             ,
             (
             which
             three
             must
             still
             be
             minded
             )
             than
             expose
             my
             Men
             to
             all
             the
             fatal
             mischiefs
             and
             inconveniences
             of
             a
             late
             Incamping
             ,
             or
             Quartering
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             am
             to
             Camp
             or
             Quarter
             at
             night
             in
             an
             Enemies
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             a
             doubtful
             one
             ,
             or
             that
             an
             Enemy
             be
             near
             ,
             I
             would
             strictly
             observe
             these
             two
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             none
             should
             know
             the
             Ground
             I
             intend
             to
             Camp
             ,
             or
             Quarter
             in
             at
             night
             ,
             but
             the
             chief
             Officers
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             if
             my
             Guide
             or
             Guides
             be
             not
             of
             my
             Army
             ,
             or
             Men
             thorowly
             known
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             trusted
             by
             me
             ;
             I
             would
             let
             him
             or
             them
             ,
             speak
             with
             none
             ,
             after
             I
             concluded
             they
             might
             guess
             at
             the
             way
             I
             intended
             to
             march
             ;
             and
             consequently
             near
             what
             place
             I
             intended
             to
             Camp
             ,
             or
             Quarter
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             them
             in
             safe
             custody
             all
             the
             march
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             allow
             no
             Soldiers
             ,
             during
             the
             march
             ,
             to
             straggle
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             stay
             behind
             ,
             unless
             on
             meer
             necessity
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Officers
             leave
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             would
             firmly
             observe
             ,
             whether
             I
             marched
             through
             a
             Friend
             ,
             or
             Enemies
             Countrey
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             keep
             up
             that
             excellent
             part
             of
             Military
             Discipline
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             preserve
             my
             Men
             from
             receiving
             or
             doing
             the
             Country
             any
             harm
             ;
             since
             Soldiers
             but
             too
             generally
             are
             apt
             to
             do
             amiss
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             the
             power
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             especially
             if
             not
             under
             the
             eye
             of
             their
             Officers
             .
             And
             I
             have
             known
             Countries
             which
             being
             ill
             us'd
             by
             the
             Soldiers
             of
             their
             own
             Party
             ,
             but
             well
             by
             those
             of
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             have
             therefore
             been
             Friends
             to
             
             their
             Foes
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             to
             their
             Friends
             ,
             who
             in
             effect
             made
             themselves
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             for
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Countrey
             judge
             chiefly
             by
             their
             senses
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Van
             has
             a
             Forlorn
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             ,
             so
             the
             Rear
             should
             have
             a
             Rear-guard
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             ,
             to
             be
             composed
             out
             of
             such
             as
             were
             the
             precedent
             night
             on
             duty
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             still
             send
             out
             small
             Parties
             of
             Horse
             on
             the
             wings
             to
             discover
             :
             By
             this
             method
             the
             Van
             ,
             Rear
             ,
             and
             Flanks
             ,
             cannot
             be
             attacked
             ,
             without
             having
             timely
             notice
             to
             put
             themselves
             into
             order
             to
             resist
             an
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Baggage
             ,
             I
             know
             't
             is
             too
             usually
             practised
             for
             the
             convenience
             of
             the
             Regiments
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Baggage
             of
             every
             Regiment
             ,
             march
             in
             the
             Rear
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             very
             unfit
             ,
             especially
             if
             an
             Army
             marches
             in
             an
             enclosed
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             where
             there
             are
             Woods
             ,
             Copses
             ,
             Moorish
             Grounds
             ,
             Rivers
             ,
             Bridges
             ,
             or
             Passes
             ;
             since
             the
             Baggage
             so
             placed
             ,
             must
             hinder
             the
             Regiments
             from
             coming
             up
             expeditious
             to
             oppose
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             second
             such
             as
             may
             be
             assaulted
             in
             the
             Van
             ,
             or
             Rear
             ,
             whereby
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             Army
             may
             probably
             ensue
             .
          
           
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             when
             he
             marched
             ,
             especially
             in
             an
             Enemies
             Countrey
             that
             was
             enclosed
             ,
             or
             cumbersom
             to
             move
             in
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             Woods
             ,
             Copses
             ,
             Bridges
             ,
             &c.
             made
             all
             his
             Legions
             march
             in
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Rear
             of
             them
             disposed
             of
             his
             Baggage
             ,
             leaving
             only
             for
             their
             Guard
             some
             new
             raised
             Men.
             
          
           
             This
             did
             well
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             sure
             the
             Enemy
             could
             only
             attempt
             him
             in
             the
             Van
             ,
             but
             not
             knowing
             where
             he
             will
             make
             his
             impression
             ;
             yet
             being
             certain
             he
             is
             likeliest
             to
             make
             it
             ,
             where
             he
             will
             find
             least
             resistance
             ,
             and
             where
             he
             may
             do
             most
             mischief
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             't
             is
             best
             to
             have
             the
             Baggage
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             Cannon
             ,
             and
             Ammunition
             ,
             march
             in
             the
             Centre
             of
             the
             Foot
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             likeliest
             to
             be
             safe
             from
             all
             attempts
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Attack
             be
             in
             the
             Van
             ,
             or
             Rear
             ,
             or
             both
             ,
             half
             the
             Army
             will
             be
             free
             from
             the
             incumbrances
             of
             the
             Carriages
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             make
             head
             where
             the
             need
             requires
             .
          
           
             The
             Romans
             were
             so
             exact
             in
             the
             order
             of
             their
             marches
             ,
             as
             that
             every
             Morning
             at
             the
             first
             sounding
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             every
             one
             took
             down
             his
             Tent
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             make
             up
             his
             
             Baggage
             ;
             at
             the
             second
             sounding
             ,
             every
             one
             loaded
             his
             Baggage
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             third
             sounding
             ,
             the
             Legions
             moved
             out
             of
             their
             Quarters
             ,
             and
             put
             themselves
             in
             the
             form
             and
             order
             they
             were
             that
             day
             to
             march
             in
             :
             But
             none
             were
             to
             take
             down
             their
             Tents
             ,
             till
             the
             Consul
             and
             Military
             Tribunes
             had
             first
             took
             down
             theirs
             ;
             whether
             for
             the
             greater
             respect
             ,
             or
             because
             their
             Tents
             and
             Baggage
             being
             larger
             than
             the
             rest
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             the
             first
             at
             work
             ,
             and
             thereby
             have
             their
             Baggage
             as
             ready
             to
             march
             at
             the
             third
             sound
             of
             the
             Trumpet
             ,
             as
             the
             private
             Soldiers
             :
             For
             Commanders
             who
             give
             Rules
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             most
             exact
             themselves
             in
             observing
             them
             ;
             since
             if
             they
             break
             their
             own
             orders
             ,
             they
             encourage
             others
             to
             lose
             their
             reverence
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             Example
             operates
             more
             than
             Precepts
             ;
             for
             most
             men
             see
             better
             than
             they
             understand
             ;
             as
             when
             among
             Clergymen
             ,
             vicious
             Livers
             ,
             are
             good
             Preachers
             ,
             many
             think
             they
             themselves
             do
             not
             believe
             what
             they
             seem
             to
             inculcate
             ,
             since
             they
             practise
             contrary
             to
             what
             they
             teach
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             exceeding
             requisite
             ,
             that
             whatever
             Rules
             are
             made
             in
             an
             Army
             by
             a
             General
             ,
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             servants
             ,
             ought
             most
             punctually
             to
             observe
             them
             ;
             for
             else
             with
             what
             justice
             can
             he
             punish
             in
             another
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             same
             orders
             which
             he
             himself
             does
             violate
             ?
             But
             when
             the
             Soldiery
             finds
             the
             General
             keeps
             strictly
             the
             Rules
             he
             gives
             ,
             they
             do
             the
             more
             inviolably
             observe
             them
             also
             ;
             for
             they
             conclude
             ,
             since
             he
             will
             not
             therein
             indulge
             to
             himself
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             do
             it
             to
             others
             .
             And
             they
             implicitely
             believe
             such
             orders
             are
             good
             and
             necessary
             ,
             because
             he
             that
             gave
             ,
             is
             so
             punctual
             an
             observer
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             imitation
             of
             the
             Roman
             Discipline
             when
             the
             Army
             or
             Forces
             were
             to
             march
             ,
             I
             observed
             these
             following
             Rules
             ,
             where
             I
             had
             the
             Honour
             to
             command
             in
             Chief
             .
             Soon
             after
             the
             Reveill
             was
             beaten
             ,
             I
             caused
             all
             the
             Troopers
             and
             Wagoners
             ,
             or
             Men
             that
             tended
             the
             Baggage
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             their
             Horses
             and
             Oxen
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             ready
             to
             load
             .
             At
             the
             sounding
             to
             saddle
             ,
             all
             began
             to
             take
             down
             their
             Tents
             ,
             and
             to
             load
             .
             At
             the
             sounding
             to
             Horse
             ,
             all
             the
             Troopers
             did
             mount
             ,
             and
             the
             Foot
             Soldiers
             draw
             into
             Arms
             under
             their
             Colours
             .
             When
             the
             Trumpets
             sounded
             to
             the
             Standard
             ,
             all
             the
             Soldiery
             marched
             out
             of
             the
             Ground
             they
             Quartered
             ,
             or
             Camped
             on
             ,
             into
             the
             
             Field
             or
             Fields
             appointed
             to
             draw
             up
             in
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             formed
             into
             as
             many
             and
             large
             Squadrons
             and
             Battalions
             as
             the
             time
             and
             ground
             would
             admit
             ,
             still
             those
             Forces
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             having
             the
             Right
             which
             were
             to
             have
             the
             Van
             all
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             Guard
             at
             night
             ,
             all
             the
             Ordnance
             ,
             Wagons
             and
             Baggage
             being
             drawn
             up
             on
             one
             side
             by
             themselves
             ,
             ready
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             centre
             of
             the
             Foot
             ,
             as
             the
             Army
             or
             Forces
             marched
             off
             .
             Those
             which
             had
             had
             the
             Guard
             the
             preceding
             night
             being
             drawn
             up
             in
             Battalia
             ,
             till
             the
             Army
             fell
             into
             their
             marching
             order
             ,
             and
             till
             the
             Ground
             was
             cleared
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             brought
             up
             the
             Rear
             all
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             commanded
             out
             a
             Rear-guard
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             during
             that
             dayes
             march
             ,
             who
             were
             still
             to
             bring
             up
             all
             sick
             or
             lame
             Soldiers
             who
             could
             not
             keep
             pace
             with
             the
             Body
             .
             And
             where
             any
             was
             unable
             to
             go
             ,
             to
             carry
             him
             behind
             a
             Trooper
             till
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Camp
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             deliver
             him
             to
             his
             Captain
             ;
             also
             to
             seize
             upon
             and
             secure
             all
             straglers
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             to
             the
             Provost
             Marshal
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             punish'd
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             march'd
             through
             a
             Countrey
             which
             had
             narrow
             Cause-wayes
             ,
             Bridges
             ,
             Rivers
             or
             Passes
             ,
             I
             made
             those
             Forces
             which
             were
             on
             those
             Cause-wayes
             ,
             Bridges
             ,
             and
             Passes
             ,
             double
             the
             quickness
             of
             their
             march
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             gotten
             out
             ,
             or
             over
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             immediately
             draw
             up
             on
             the
             right
             or
             left
             hand
             ,
             as
             the
             Ground
             would
             permit
             ,
             till
             all
             the
             rest
             were
             got
             over
             ,
             in
             case
             I
             suspected
             the
             Enemy
             was
             near
             ,
             or
             watched
             my
             motion
             .
          
           
             If
             I
             did
             not
             apprehend
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             then
             I
             made
             only
             every
             Regiment
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             draw
             up
             when
             they
             had
             passed
             over
             those
             straights
             ,
             till
             the
             intire
             Regiment
             were
             got
             over
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             continue
             their
             march
             ;
             the
             like
             I
             practised
             over
             any
             fordable
             Rivers
             .
             But
             still
             when
             the
             stream
             was
             rapid
             ,
             or
             above
             knee-deep
             ,
             I
             made
             the
             strongest
             Horse
             ,
             by
             turns
             ,
             in
             Files
             stand
             firm
             in
             the
             River
             on
             the
             upper
             and
             lower
             sides
             of
             the
             Ford
             ,
             that
             the
             Foot
             might
             pass
             the
             safelier
             between
             them
             ,
             the
             upper
             Files
             breaking
             much
             the
             rapidness
             of
             the
             stream
             ;
             and
             the
             lower
             catching
             up
             those
             Foot
             Soldiers
             who
             might
             be
             cast
             down
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             Current
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             many
             Foot
             Soldiers
             Lives
             have
             been
             saved
             .
          
           
             I
             did
             also
             order
             the
             Horse
             in
             the
             Van
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             gotten
             over
             the
             Ford
             ,
             to
             send
             out
             small
             Parties
             to
             discover
             ,
             
             while
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Army
             were
             marching
             over
             the
             Fords
             ,
             or
             Bridges
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Countrey
             were
             enclosed
             ,
             or
             hilly
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             more
             diligent
             and
             expeditious
             in
             such
             searchings
             and
             discovery
             :
             For
             an
             Enemy
             cannot
             wish
             for
             a
             greater
             advantage
             ,
             than
             to
             fall
             upon
             an
             Army
             which
             is
             separated
             by
             a
             Ford
             ,
             Bridge
             ,
             or
             such
             narrow
             passage
             ,
             since
             then
             they
             are
             his
             at
             a
             cheap
             price
             ,
             therefore
             great
             and
             constant
             circumspection
             must
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             such
             cases
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Forces
             ,
             as
             fast
             as
             they
             get
             over
             ,
             must
             be
             in
             a
             posture
             to
             fight
             ,
             in
             formed
             Squadrons
             and
             Battalions
             ,
             while
             the
             rest
             are
             getting
             over
             .
          
           
             It
             ought
             also
             to
             be
             the
             constant
             care
             in
             a
             chief
             Commander
             ,
             especially
             marching
             through
             an
             Enemies
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             when
             an
             Enemy
             is
             near
             ,
             often
             to
             make
             short
             halts
             ,
             that
             the
             Army
             may
             not
             march
             disorderly
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             be
             as
             short
             in
             its
             long
             march
             as
             possible
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             better
             to
             make
             short
             and
             sure
             dayes
             marches
             ,
             than
             long
             ones
             and
             hazardous
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             impossible
             to
             give
             one
             certain
             and
             standing
             Rule
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             advantageous
             and
             safe
             way
             of
             marching
             an
             Army
             ;
             for
             the
             form
             must
             vary
             according
             to
             the
             Country
             you
             march
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             Enemy
             you
             have
             to
             do
             with
             .
             If
             I
             suspect
             he
             means
             to
             assault
             me
             during
             my
             march
             in
             my
             Front
             ,
             Rear
             or
             Flanks
             ,
             I
             must
             fortifie
             those
             several
             parts
             accordingly
             .
             If
             he
             be
             an
             Enemy
             not
             strong
             enough
             to
             give
             me
             Battel
             ,
             and
             will
             only
             by
             his
             Horse
             and
             Dragoons
             possess
             the
             Passes
             and
             Bridges
             ,
             and
             Fords
             ,
             to
             obstruct
             and
             retard
             my
             march
             ,
             I
             would
             then
             have
             some
             Ordnance
             ,
             with
             their
             Necessaries
             ,
             march
             with
             the
             Foot
             which
             are
             in
             the
             Van
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             better
             and
             sooner
             to
             drive
             him
             from
             his
             Defences
             ;
             and
             I
             would
             march
             my
             Army
             in
             two
             or
             three
             several
             Bodies
             divers
             wayes
             ,
             which
             the
             French
             call
             Columes
             ,
             but
             we
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             more
             properly
             ,
             Lines
             ;
             yet
             still
             no
             farther
             distant
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             ready
             speedily
             to
             unite
             ,
             if
             the
             need
             require
             ;
             and
             at
             evening
             ,
             all
             to
             Camp
             in
             one
             Field
             ,
             or
             quarter
             it
             conveniently
             ,
             whereby
             the
             whole
             would
             move
             the
             more
             expeditiously
             ,
             safely
             ,
             and
             at
             ease
             ;
             and
             the
             Enemy
             would
             be
             the
             less
             encouraged
             to
             defend
             a
             Bridge
             ,
             Ford
             ,
             or
             narrow
             Pass
             ,
             against
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Lines
             ;
             since
             while
             he
             is
             doing
             that
             ,
             one
             ,
             or
             both
             the
             others
             ,
             may
             encompass
             him
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             his
             retreat
             .
          
           
           
             There
             are
             several
             other
             Cases
             which
             must
             be
             provided
             against
             ,
             as
             the
             emergencies
             happen
             ,
             by
             the
             care
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             foresight
             of
             the
             Commander
             in
             chief
             ;
             for
             which
             no
             positive
             Rules
             can
             be
             set
             down
             ,
             but
             the
             Orders
             must
             be
             given
             on
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             proportionably
             to
             the
             Ground
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             and
             the
             Occasion
             .
          
           
             In
             an
             Enemies
             or
             doubtful
             Countrey
             especially
             ,
             I
             would
             still
             have
             a
             general
             Officer
             ,
             with
             the
             Quartermaster
             general
             attended
             upon
             by
             the
             Quartermasters
             of
             the
             respective
             Regiments
             of
             Foot
             ,
             and
             Troops
             of
             Horse
             ,
             and
             Train
             to
             be
             on
             the
             ground
             to
             Camp
             on
             at
             night
             ,
             some
             convenient
             space
             of
             time
             before
             the
             Van
             of
             the
             Army
             comes
             up
             ,
             both
             to
             view
             the
             Ground
             thorowly
             ,
             to
             take
             all
             the
             advantages
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             appoint
             the
             several
             places
             for
             the
             Guards
             ,
             for
             the
             general
             Officers
             ,
             the
             Regiments
             ,
             and
             Train
             to
             incamp
             in
             ;
             that
             against
             the
             Army
             comes
             up
             ,
             every
             one
             may
             know
             where
             to
             pitch
             his
             Tent
             :
             for
             which
             end
             ,
             the
             several
             Quartermasters
             should
             near
             the
             first
             Avenue
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             attend
             ,
             and
             be
             ready
             to
             shew
             their
             men
             respectively
             as
             they
             come
             up
             ,
             where
             the
             Ground
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             is
             allowed
             them
             to
             lodge
             in
             ;
             that
             all
             may
             go
             readily
             ,
             and
             without
             confusion
             ,
             to
             their
             several
             stations
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             may
             be
             no
             dispute
             ,
             those
             should
             be
             staked
             or
             marked
             out
             ,
             else
             too
             often
             quarrels
             or
             animosities
             do
             arise
             on
             those
             occasions
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             an
             Enemy
             be
             near
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             the
             several
             Regiments
             draw
             up
             within
             the
             Camp
             ,
             or
             near
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             Rear
             be
             ready
             to
             enter
             into
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             fitter
             to
             resist
             if
             assaulted
             ,
             or
             to
             relieve
             the
             Rear
             if
             fallen
             upon
             ;
             and
             only
             admit
             some
             of
             every
             Regiment
             to
             employ
             themselves
             in
             pitching
             the
             Tents
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             requisite
             actions
             ,
             whereby
             all
             may
             be
             in
             a
             forwardness
             to
             lodge
             ,
             when
             safely
             they
             may
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Roman
             Discipline
             in
             this
             particular
             was
             thus
             :
             When
             their
             Army
             approached
             near
             the
             place
             where
             they
             were
             to
             encamp
             ,
             the
             Tribunes
             and
             Centurions
             appointed
             for
             that
             work
             ,
             advanced
             before
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             diligently
             to
             view
             and
             consider
             the
             scituation
             of
             the
             place
             ;
             and
             having
             chosen
             the
             Ground
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             place
             the
             Consuls
             or
             Generals
             quarter
             of
             the
             Camp
             was
             marked
             with
             a
             white
             Flag
             or
             Streamer
             ,
             and
             the
             Boundaries
             of
             it
             were
             at
             the
             same
             time
             set
             out
             .
             Then
             the
             several
             quarters
             of
             the
             Tribunes
             were
             also
             appointed
             ,
             and
             
             then
             those
             of
             the
             several
             Legions
             ,
             all
             with
             distinct
             Flags
             or
             Streamers
             of
             several
             Colours
             ,
             only
             the
             Tribunes
             were
             red
             .
             Then
             every
             Legion
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Allies
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             had
             their
             portion
             of
             Ground
             assigned
             and
             mark'd
             out
             for
             drawing
             the
             Line
             about
             the
             Camp
             ,
             which
             was
             forthwith
             done
             ,
             many
             hands
             making
             light
             work
             ;
             and
             all
             were
             expert
             in
             it
             ,
             by
             constant
             practice
             :
             for
             they
             never
             alter'd
             the
             measures
             ,
             nor
             the
             form
             of
             their
             Camps
             ,
             being
             never
             allow'd
             to
             Camp
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             but
             in
             Camps
             intrench'd
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             for
             one
             nights
             quarter
             ,
             so
             safe
             and
             excellent
             was
             their
             Military
             Discipline
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             humble
             opinion
             ,
             the
             closer
             we
             keep
             our selves
             unto
             ,
             in
             most
             things
             ,
             the
             greater
             advantage
             and
             security
             we
             shall
             thereby
             enjoy
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             close
             up
             this
             Section
             ,
             by
             only
             adding
             to
             it
             ,
             That
             an
             Army
             but
             of
             10000
             Foot
             ,
             though
             they
             march
             10
             in
             a
             Rank
             ;
             and
             of
             1000
             Horse
             ,
             though
             they
             march
             5
             in
             a
             Rank
             ,
             having
             as
             slender
             Baggage
             as
             Men
             can
             march
             with
             ,
             and
             having
             but
             a
             Train
             of
             10
             Cannon
             ,
             with
             an
             Equipage
             to
             them
             for
             shooting
             but
             a
             hundred
             shot
             round
             ,
             takes
             up
             in
             their
             long
             march
             ,
             near
             28000
             foot
             in
             length
             ,
             which
             is
             five
             measured
             Miles
             ,
             and
             three
             fifths
             of
             a
             Mile
             ;
             so
             that
             so
             small
             an
             Army
             taking
             up
             in
             length
             near
             half
             a
             dayes
             march
             ,
             you
             thereby
             see
             how
             exceeding
             necessary
             it
             is
             for
             an
             Army
             that
             is
             to
             march
             ,
             to
             be
             moving
             early
             ,
             and
             to
             march
             as
             often
             as
             they
             can
             in
             Battalia
             ,
             or
             in
             great
             formed
             Squadrons
             and
             Battalions
             ,
             and
             in
             three
             Lines
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             to
             shorten
             the
             length
             of
             your
             Army
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             up
             often
             as
             soon
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             got
             over
             Causewayes
             ,
             Fords
             ,
             Bridges
             ,
             Rivers
             ,
             &c.
             lest
             if
             attaqued
             during
             their
             march
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             cut
             them
             off
             by
             parts
             ,
             the
             distance
             from
             Van
             to
             Rear
             being
             so
             great
             ,
             though
             your
             Army
             be
             so
             small
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             you
             make
             long
             marches
             ,
             especially
             in
             enclosed
             Countries
             ,
             or
             full
             of
             Passes
             ,
             judge
             how
             probable
             't
             is
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             a
             knowing
             active
             Enemy
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             defeated
             ,
             unless
             you
             be
             very
             vigilant
             ,
             and
             have
             constantly
             small
             Parties
             abroad
             to
             discover
             at
             a
             good
             distance
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             timely
             notice
             ,
             that
             accordingly
             you
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             oppose
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             march
             in
             several
             Lines
             by
             several
             wayes
             ,
             yet
             still
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             near
             enough
             to
             join
             ,
             or
             relieve
             one
             another
             ,
             seems
             very
             requisite
             ;
             as
             also
             where
             there
             is
             but
             one
             way
             over
             
             narrow
             Passes
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             by
             your
             Train
             Carpenters
             ,
             and
             Pioneers
             ,
             to
             make
             more
             .
          
           
             I
             mention
             nothing
             how
             to
             defend
             your selves
             ,
             if
             attacked
             ,
             in
             a
             Pass
             ,
             or
             narrow
             ,
             or
             moorish
             wayes
             ,
             though
             much
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             may
             be
             said
             on
             that
             Subject
             ;
             because
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             a
             good
             Commander
             ,
             to
             avoid
             by
             his
             foresight
             and
             care
             ,
             the
             possibility
             of
             being
             engaged
             in
             so
             great
             a
             difficulty
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             run
             into
             ,
             't
             is
             hard
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             well
             to
             extricate
             ones
             self
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             were
             all
             that
             which
             has
             been
             experimented
             in
             those
             fatal
             cases
             ,
             set
             down
             ,
             yet
             still
             the
             remedy
             will
             chiefly
             depend
             on
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Enemy
             you
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             essential
             part
             of
             a
             chief
             Commander
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             ,
             
               Presence
               of
               Mind
            
             ,
             which
             must
             actuate
             him
             according
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             possesses
             ,
             or
             he
             himself
             is
             so
             unhappily
             engaged
             in
             .
             Only
             this
             in
             general
             is
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             in
             such
             an
             affair
             ,
             that
             quickness
             and
             courage
             in
             designing
             and
             acting
             ,
             are
             essential
             ;
             but
             still
             the
             best
             way
             is
             not
             to
             fall
             into
             such
             Traps
             ,
             which
             are
             easilier
             avoided
             ,
             than
             got
             out
             of
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Camping
             an
             Army
             within
             a
             Line
             or
             Intrenchment
             .
          
           
             THere
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             Camps
             ,
          
           
             The
             
               Temporary
               Camp
            
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             a
             Night
             ,
             or
             some
             short
             space
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Standing
               Camp
            
             ,
             whereby
             Countries
             are
             kept
             in
             subjection
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             Conquer'd
             ,
             or
             in
             which
             Armies
             are
             lodged
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             either
             to
             avoid
             being
             necessitated
             to
             Fight
             ,
             till
             they
             saw
             a
             fitting
             time
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             other
             great
             design
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             
               Besieging
               Camp
            
             ,
          
           
             Of
             which
             latter
             I
             intend
             to
             discourse
             in
             that
             Chapter
             which
             concerns
             Sieges
             ,
             it
             seeming
             to
             be
             best
             reserved
             till
             then
             .
             And
             now
             only
             to
             speak
             of
             such
             a
             Camp
             with
             a
             Line
             or
             Intrenchment
             about
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             of
             extent
             and
             capacity
             sufficient
             to
             lodge
             an
             Army
             within
             it
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             accommodation
             of
             your
             own
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             resisting
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             if
             he
             assaults
             you
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Camping
               of
               an
               Army
               within
               a
               Line
               or
               Intrenchment
               ,
            
             is
             attended
             with
             so
             many
             solid
             Advantages
             ,
             and
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             accompanied
             with
             so
             many
             Dangers
             and
             Inconveniences
             ,
             that
             by
             as
             much
             as
             the
             
               Roman
               Discipline
            
             ,
             which
             constantly
             obliged
             their
             Armies
             to
             lodge
             tho'
             but
             for
             one
             Night
             in
             intrenched
             Camps
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             praised
             ;
             by
             so
             much
             the
             neglect
             of
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             avoided
             :
             I
             shall
             enumerate
             some
             of
             the
             most
             material
             Benefits
             ,
             which
             are
             inseparable
             from
             the
             doing
             it
             ;
             in
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             Rule
             of
             Contraries
             ,
             the
             Mischiefs
             of
             omitting
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             clearlier
             and
             more
             convincingly
             inferr'd
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Such
             an
             Intrenchment
             of
             an
             Army
             keeps
             it
             safe
             ,
             and
             frees
             it
             from
             those
             Dangers
             which
             it
             is
             alwayes
             exposed
             unto
             ,
             by
             Quartering
             in
             open
             Towns
             and
             Villages
             ,
             where
             if
             your
             Enemy
             be
             awake
             ,
             he
             will
             every
             Night
             endanger
             the
             carrying
             or
             beating
             up
             of
             some
             quarter
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             by
             its
             being
             lodged
             in
             a
             Body
             ,
             and
             within
             a
             Line
             ,
             it
             is
             exempted
             from
             ,
             since
             to
             assault
             an
             Army
             so
             Retrenched
             ,
             is
             so
             daring
             
             an
             Act
             ,
             and
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             that
             we
             hear
             of
             few
             who
             undertake
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             much
             fewer
             who
             are
             successful
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             eases
             the
             Army
             from
             keeping
             many
             and
             great
             Guards
             ,
             since
             a
             few
             serves
             the
             turn
             for
             All
             ,
             when
             all
             are
             at
             hand
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             the
             Enemies
             attempt
             ;
             whereas
             if
             they
             are
             Quartered
             ,
             Dispersed
             in
             Villages
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             Line
             ,
             every
             Quarter
             must
             do
             almost
             as
             great
             ,
             and
             as
             hard
             Duty
             for
             its
             own
             security
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Army
             were
             well
             encamped
             would
             suffice
             for
             the
             whole
             .
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             it
             eases
             and
             secures
             the
             Cavalry
             ,
             which
             if
             Quartered
             in
             open
             places
             ,
             must
             be
             mounted
             the
             most
             part
             of
             every
             Night
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Your
             Army
             is
             better
             than
             within
             a
             strong
             Town
             ;
             for
             there
             you
             are
             mingled
             with
             Inhabitants
             ,
             (
             some
             of
             which
             are
             too
             likely
             to
             be
             Spies
             for
             your
             Enemy
             )
             but
             usually
             are
             Corrupters
             of
             that
             excellent
             Discipline
             of
             which
             Sobriety
             is
             a
             chief
             Ingredient
             ;
             both
             which
             great
             Evils
             are
             not
             only
             avoided
             in
             Camps
             ,
             but
             from
             them
             also
             you
             may
             go
             secretly
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             numbers
             of
             Soldiers
             you
             please
             ,
             on
             all
             great
             designs
             ,
             and
             leave
             your
             Train
             ,
             Baggage
             ,
             and
             Sickmen
             ,
             &c.
             secure
             ,
             during
             your
             absence
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             In
             an
             Intrenched
             Camp
             ,
             none
             can
             compel
             you
             to
             Fight
             but
             when
             you
             please
             ,
             and
             Woe
             be
             to
             that
             Army
             which
             by
             an
             Enemy
             is
             made
             to
             Fight
             against
             its
             Will.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             (
             to
             omit
             many
             other
             material
             Advantages
             )
             an
             Intrenched
             Camp
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             open
             Air
             ,
             the
             healthiness
             of
             its
             scituation
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             must
             be
             minded
             ,
             and
             the
             cleanness
             which
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             exceedingly
             less
             subject
             to
             Infection
             and
             Sickness
             ,
             than
             Villages
             are
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             some
             great
             Captains
             have
             concluded
             ,
             an
             Army
             will
             be
             likelier
             preserved
             ,
             and
             kept
             sound
             and
             untainted
             three
             months
             in
             a
             well
             seated
             and
             regulated
             Camp
             ,
             than
             three
             weeks
             in
             the
             ordinary
             Villages
             and
             Countrey
             Towns.
             
          
           
             All
             which
             seems
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             most
             necessary
             and
             beneficial
             parts
             of
             the
             Military
             Art
             ,
             is
             to
             know
             how
             to
             Incamp
             well
             ,
             and
             constantly
             to
             practice
             it
             Nor
             could
             I
             ever
             hear
             of
             any
             Objection
             against
             it
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             relish
             chiefly
             of
             Laziness
             ;
             for
             such
             as
             disuse
             it
             ,
             take
             for
             their
             pretence
             ,
             the
             over-harassing
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             consequently
             often
             casting
             them
             thereby
             into
             sicknesses
             ;
             when
             ,
             on
             the
             
             contrary
             ,
             Idleness
             does
             oftner
             produce
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             the
             former
             ,
             by
             practice
             ,
             will
             soon
             be
             overcome
             ;
             for
             no
             mens
             bodies
             are
             usually
             so
             sound
             ,
             and
             continue
             long
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             daily
             Labourers
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             to
             the
             charge
             of
             buying
             Pickaxes
             ,
             Shovels
             ,
             Spades
             ,
             and
             Wheelbarrows
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             Horses
             ,
             or
             Oxen
             ,
             Carts
             ,
             or
             Wagons
             to
             carry
             them
             in
             ,
             it
             is
             insignificant
             if
             weighed
             with
             the
             real
             advantages
             an
             Army
             derives
             from
             the
             good
             employing
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Labour
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             without
             wages
             ,
             since
             none
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             find
             their
             own
             safety
             ,
             and
             ease
             of
             Duty
             by
             it
             ;
             And
             since
             we
             make
             the
             Soldiers
             carry
             their
             Arms
             for
             their
             Defence
             ,
             and
             their
             Knapsacks
             for
             their
             Food
             ,
             which
             all
             do
             willingly
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             rational
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             accustomed
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             it
             being
             as
             reasonable
             that
             men
             should
             sleep
             safe
             ,
             and
             keep
             fewer
             and
             less
             Guards
             with
             security
             ;
             if
             what
             conduced
             thereunto
             were
             made
             habitual
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             as
             contentedly
             undergo
             it
             .
             If
             one
             should
             say
             that
             the
             Roman
             private
             Soldiers
             were
             better
             than
             ours
             are
             ,
             and
             fitter
             for
             War
             ,
             we
             should
             take
             it
             as
             an
             Affront
             ;
             and
             yet
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             laborious
             ,
             and
             advantageous
             part
             of
             War
             ,
             they
             excell'd
             us
             ;
             we
             should
             either
             not
             deny
             it
             by
             our
             words
             ,
             or
             contradict
             it
             by
             our
             actions
             .
             At
             least
             if
             we
             would
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             I
             could
             wish
             we
             did
             but
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             when
             ever
             we
             Camp
             ,
             though
             but
             for
             a
             night
             ,
             we
             would
             at
             the
             Angles
             of
             those
             great
             Inclosures
             we
             lodge
             in
             ,
             raise
             little
             Bastions
             ,
             or
             Flankers
             of
             Earth
             ,
             and
             Sod
             ;
             And
             where
             the
             sides
             of
             such
             Inclosures
             were
             longer
             than
             a
             Musket
             would
             carry
             point
             blank
             ,
             make
             little
             Ravelins
             or
             Redoubts
             to
             clear
             them
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             safety
             to
             the
             Camp
             ,
             and
             would
             ease
             the
             Duty
             of
             the
             Guards
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             need
             to
             be
             so
             many
             ,
             or
             so
             strong
             ;
             And
             if
             you
             came
             to
             Camp
             in
             an
             open
             place
             ,
             only
             but
             raise
             little
             Bastions
             ,
             or
             small
             Redoubts
             round
             the
             Ground
             you
             Camp
             on
             in
             a
             Musquet
             shot
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ;
             And
             instead
             of
             a
             Line
             ,
             draw
             Carts
             ,
             Wagons
             ,
             and
             Carriages
             between
             the
             several
             Redoubts
             ,
             (
             leaving
             Avenues
             )
             which
             is
             done
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             ease
             ;
             for
             those
             Redoubts
             need
             not
             be
             above
             Parapet-high
             ,
             and
             the
             Grafts
             of
             them
             no
             broader
             nor
             deeper
             than
             the
             Earth
             rais'd
             out
             of
             them
             will
             suffice
             to
             fill
             between
             your
             Sod-work
             ,
             which
             faces
             and
             lines
             the
             Redoubts
             ;
             nor
             need
             
             they
             be
             larger
             within
             ,
             than
             will
             serve
             to
             contain
             60
             men
             apiece
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             Incamp
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             worth
             the
             pains
             of
             making
             a
             Graft
             ,
             and
             a
             Line
             ,
             and
             enlarging
             and
             heightning
             your
             Flankers
             .
          
           
             These
             little
             Labours
             would
             be
             exceeding
             useful
             and
             safe
             ,
             and
             would
             so
             accustom
             the
             Soldiers
             to
             work
             for
             their
             own
             safety
             and
             ease
             ,
             that
             in
             time
             of
             necessity
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             the
             fitter
             and
             abler
             to
             undergo
             ,
             and
             answer
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             the
             Greeks
             ever
             tyed
             themselves
             to
             make
             the
             Line
             about
             their
             Camps
             equal
             or
             regular
             ,
             but
             drew
             them
             according
             to
             the
             benefit
             and
             advantages
             of
             the
             ground
             .
             The
             Romans
             seldom
             or
             never
             varied
             the
             form
             and
             figure
             of
             their
             Camp
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             made
             their
             Rampards
             higher
             ,
             and
             the
             Graft
             broader
             ,
             and
             deeper
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             apprehension
             they
             had
             of
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             I
             think
             it
             is
             not
             amiss
             here
             to
             set
             down
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Roman
             Camp
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             many
             particulars
             in
             it
             worthy
             the
             imitation
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             which
             our
             late
             Experience
             has
             with
             much
             Reason
             alter'd
             ,
             and
             amended
             .
          
           
             The
             Line
             and
             Rampard
             ,
             which
             consisted
             of
             four
             equal
             sides
             ,
             was
             equally
             distributed
             to
             be
             raised
             by
             the
             two
             Roman
             Legions
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             two
             Legions
             of
             their
             Allies
             ,
             who
             without
             intermission
             perfected
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             their
             first
             work
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             probable
             when
             they
             Camped
             but
             for
             one
             Night
             in
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             fear'd
             not
             to
             be
             Attacked
             ,
             they
             made
             the
             Line
             but
             low
             ,
             and
             the
             Graft
             but
             broad
             and
             deep
             enough
             to
             fill
             Earth
             enough
             between
             the
             facing
             and
             lining
             of
             it
             ;
             I
             observe
             they
             did
             not
             use
             Sods
             commonly
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             those
             Works
             ;
             but
             they
             drove
             double
             Rows
             of
             Stakes
             of
             a
             sufficient
             thickness
             and
             length
             into
             the
             Earth
             ,
             leaving
             so
             much
             of
             the
             length
             above
             ground
             ,
             as
             the
             heighth
             of
             their
             Work
             was
             to
             be
             of
             ;
             then
             wattled
             them
             like
             our
             Hurdles
             ,
             and
             raised
             them
             by
             degrees
             ,
             as
             they
             fill'd
             them
             with
             the
             Earth
             rising
             out
             of
             the
             Graft
             .
             This
             way
             was
             expeditious
             enough
             if
             they
             Incamped
             still
             in
             places
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             certain
             to
             find
             those
             Materials
             ;
             And
             where
             they
             wanted
             them
             ,
             I
             suppose
             they
             made
             use
             of
             Sods
             to
             face
             and
             line
             their
             Ram
             pards
             with
             ,
             as
             the
             Moderns
             do
             :
             But
             their
             way
             of
             Stakingand
             Wattling
             ,
             having
             many
             Iron
             Crows
             ,
             or
             other
             like
             Tools
             to
             make
             Holes
             for
             their
             Stakes
             ,
             (
             if
             the
             Materials
             
             were
             ready
             )
             was
             more
             quick
             than
             ours
             ;
             for
             our
             way
             requires
             much
             time
             both
             to
             pare
             the
             Sods
             ,
             and
             to
             ram
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             tayles
             of
             the
             Sods
             ,
             sufficiently
             ;
             and
             without
             both
             ,
             the
             Work
             is
             very
             apt
             to
             belly
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             slide
             ,
             which
             also
             it
             will
             very
             often
             do
             ,
             if
             the
             earth
             have
             not
             time
             to
             settle
             ,
             and
             that
             cannot
             be
             allowed
             when
             Men
             come
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Camping
             but
             for
             one
             Night
             ;
             whereas
             when
             the
             Rampard
             is
             faced
             and
             lined
             with
             strong
             Stakes
             ,
             and
             good
             Wattles
             ,
             the
             Work
             cannot
             slide
             ,
             till
             either
             the
             Stakes
             ,
             or
             Wattles
             rott
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             will
             not
             do
             in
             many
             months
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             need
             ,
             to
             ram
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             it
             being
             firmly
             shut
             up
             ,
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             it
             will
             settle
             of
             it self
             ,
             without
             endangering
             the
             sliding
             of
             the
             Rampard
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             in
             this
             manner
             that
             we
             do
             in
             sandy
             and
             gravelly
             Grounds
             ,
             secure
             our
             Lines
             of
             Circumvallations
             ,
             which
             proves
             it
             is
             firmer
             than
             Sod
             work
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             Between
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             Rampard
             ,
             and
             the
             outside
             of
             the
             outwardmost
             Tents
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             open
             place
             or
             street
             of
             200
             feet
             in
             breadth
             ,
             which
             was
             continued
             all
             along
             the
             four
             equal
             sides
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             the
             place
             to
             draw
             up
             the
             Soldiers
             in
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             defend
             the
             Line
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Cavalry
             to
             scour
             it
             ,
             which
             in
             my
             poor
             opinion
             was
             too
             narrow
             to
             answer
             both
             services
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             only
             to
             draw
             up
             the
             Foot
             in
             ,
             they
             lost
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             Horse
             ,
             which
             experience
             has
             taught
             us
             ,
             in
             such
             occasions
             ,
             is
             of
             singular
             use
             ;
             for
             whatever
             Foot
             scale
             ,
             or
             storm
             a
             Line
             ,
             must
             enter
             it
             in
             great
             confusion
             and
             disorder
             ,
             and
             can
             very
             hardly
             indeed
             resist
             small
             Squadrons
             of
             Horse
             ,
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             charge
             them
             all
             along
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             Line
             .
          
           
             The
             four
             Orders
             of
             their
             Infantry
             ,
             the
             Velites
             ,
             the
             Hastati
             ,
             the
             Principes
             ,
             and
             the
             Triarii
             ,
             under
             the
             names
             only
             of
             the
             three
             latter
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             divided
             and
             mingled
             the
             Velites
             among
             them
             )
             were
             thus
             ordered
             ,
             ten
             Cohorts
             of
             the
             Hastati
             ,
             which
             at
             sixscore
             in
             a
             Cohort
             made
             1200
             Men
             ,
             had
             480
             Velites
             join'd
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             one
             Body
             of
             1680
             Men.
             
          
           
             The
             like
             number
             of
             Velites
             were
             joined
             to
             ten
             Cohorts
             ,
             of
             the
             Principes
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             regard
             the
             Cohorts
             of
             the
             Triarii
             consisted
             but
             of
             
             sixty
             Men
             each
             ;
             ten
             Cohorts
             of
             those
             made
             but
             600
             Men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Velites
             join'd
             to
             them
             were
             but
             240
             ,
             both
             which
             made
             a
             Body
             but
             of
             840
             Men.
             
          
           
             The
             Romans
             allowed
             ten
             Foot
             of
             Ground
             square
             ,
             to
             lodge
             two
             Foot
             Soldiers
             with
             their
             necessaries
             ,
             so
             that
             100
             Foot
             in
             breadth
             ,
             and
             1000
             in
             length
             ,
             was
             sufficient
             to
             lodge
             2000
             Foot
             Soldiers
             ,
             whereby
             ten
             Cohorts
             of
             the
             Hastati
             ,
             when
             the
             Velites
             were
             joined
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             made
             but
             1680
             Men
             in
             all
             )
             were
             lodg'd
             at
             large
             in
             that
             compass
             ,
             and
             had
             enough
             to
             spare
             for
             their
             Baggage
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             quantity
             of
             Ground
             served
             to
             lodge
             ten
             Cohorts
             ,
             of
             Principes
             when
             their
             Velites
             were
             joined
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             only
             half
             as
             much
             Ground
             was
             allow'd
             to
             ten
             Cohorts
             of
             the
             Triarii
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Velites
             joined
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             half
             less
             in
             number
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Cavalry
             ,
             they
             allow'd
             for
             every
             30
             Horse
             100
             feet
             of
             Ground
             square
             ,
             and
             for
             100
             Turmae
             100
             Foot
             in
             breadth
             ,
             and
             1000
             Foot
             in
             length
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Allies
             they
             allowed
             the
             like
             proportion
             of
             Ground
             to
             Camp
             in
             ,
             which
             they
             allow'd
             to
             the
             Roman
             Legions
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             the
             Consul
             had
             alwayes
             a
             fifth
             part
             of
             the
             Foot
             of
             the
             Legions
             of
             the
             Allies
             ,
             and
             one
             third
             part
             of
             their
             Horse
             for
             his
             Guard
             ,
             they
             lessen'd
             the
             allowance
             of
             Ground
             where
             the
             Allies
             Incamped
             ,
             and
             added
             as
             much
             elsewhere
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Guards
             were
             Quarter'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Cavalry
             ,
             and
             Infantry
             only
             ,
             was
             separated
             by
             five
             streets
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             50
             Foot
             in
             breadth
             ,
             at
             1050
             in
             length
             ;
             which
             streets
             were
             divided
             by
             a
             cross
             street
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             which
             they
             called
             Quintania
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             head
             of
             this
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Cavalry
             and
             Infantry
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             large
             street
             of
             100
             Foot
             in
             breadth
             ,
             which
             went
             quite
             cross
             the
             whole
             Camp
             ,
             beyond
             which
             street
             was
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             12
             Tribunes
             ,
             opposite
             to
             the
             two
             Roman
             Legions
             ;
             but
             opposite
             to
             the
             two
             Legions
             of
             the
             Allies
             ,
             was
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             their
             12
             Prefects
             ,
             but
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             12
             Tribunes
             was
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             12
             Prefects
             of
             the
             Allies
             ,
             were
             on
             the
             right
             and
             left
             hand
             of
             the
             Tribunes
             .
          
           
           
             To
             every
             one
             of
             these
             24
             Lodgments
             ,
             was
             allow'd
             50
             Foot
             of
             Ground
             square
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             Intervals
             between
             each
             Lodgment
             ,
             took
             up
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             whole
             Camp
             to
             the
             street
             of
             200
             Foot
             wide
             ,
             which
             went
             round
             next
             the
             Inside
             the
             Line
             of
             the
             Camp.
             
          
           
             Beyond
             the
             Tents
             of
             the
             Tribunes
             and
             Prefects
             ,
             was
             another
             street
             of
             about
             50
             Foot
             broad
             ,
             and
             beyond
             it
             was
             the
             Consuls
             Lodgment
             ,
             which
             had
             allow'd
             for
             it
             200
             Foot
             square
             ,
             and
             was
             call'd
             the
             Pretorian
             ;
             which
             was
             still
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             that
             Line
             ,
             and
             had
             on
             the
             right
             and
             left
             hand
             two
             great
             spaces
             of
             Ground
             ;
             the
             one
             for
             the
             Questor
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Treasurer
             ;
             the
             other
             for
             the
             Market
             ,
             on
             all
             sides
             whereof
             ,
             but
             on
             that
             side
             where
             the
             Tribunes
             and
             Prefects
             lodged
             ,
             were
             the
             Lodgments
             of
             the
             400
             Horse
             ,
             and
             the
             1630
             Foot
             which
             the
             Consuls
             drew
             out
             of
             the
             Legions
             of
             the
             Allies
             ,
             and
             were
             as
             it
             were
             their
             Guard
             ;
             with
             Room
             for
             the
             Volunteers
             ,
             and
             Lodgments
             for
             some
             extraordinary
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             which
             might
             repair
             to
             the
             Camp
             :
             all
             which
             compos'd
             a
             perfect
             square
             ,
             and
             beyond
             which
             square
             ,
             was
             the
             200
             Foot
             street
             ,
             which
             went
             along
             the
             four
             sides
             of
             the
             Camp.
             And
             this
             was
             a
             standing
             Rule
             among
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             their
             Infantry
             was
             alwayes
             lodged
             the
             nearest
             to
             every
             side
             of
             the
             Line
             ,
             or
             Intrenchment
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             were
             still
             to
             defend
             it
             ,
             and
             shelter
             the
             Cavalry
             ,
             which
             always
             were
             placed
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Lodgments
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             Consular
             Army
             consisted
             of
             more
             than
             four
             Legions
             ,
             they
             were
             lodged
             still
             in
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             but
             then
             the
             figure
             of
             the
             Camp
             was
             a
             long
             square
             in
             proportion
             to
             the
             additional
             Forces
             which
             were
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             both
             the
             Consular
             Armies
             were
             united
             ,
             they
             took
             up
             the
             ground
             of
             two
             such
             perfect
             squares
             .
          
           
             Every
             side
             of
             the
             Camp
             had
             but
             one
             Gate
             ;
             that
             which
             was
             next
             to
             the
             Consuls
             Lodgment
             ,
             was
             called
             Pretorian
             ,
             extraordinary
             ;
             the
             other
             three
             were
             called
             
               Principal
               ,
               Quintania
            
             ,
             and
             Decumen
             ;
             but
             where
             they
             were
             placed
             ,
             I
             find
             not
             .
             Nor
             in
             what
             place
             of
             the
             Camp
             was
             lodged
             ,
             nor
             how
             much
             ground
             was
             allow'd
             ,
             the
             two
             Lieutenants
             of
             the
             Consul
             ,
             (
             one
             for
             each
             Roman
             Legion
             )
             nor
             for
             the
             Prefect
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             the
             chief
             for
             administring
             Justice
             )
             nor
             for
             their
             Victuals
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             Cloaths
             ,
             and
             Engines
             of
             War
             ,
             or
             their
             Carriages
             .
          
           
           
             But
             't
             is
             probable
             that
             the
             Gates
             were
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             every
             side
             of
             the
             Line
             ;
             that
             the
             Lieutenants
             were
             quarter'd
             near
             the
             Consul
             ;
             that
             the
             Questor
             had
             the
             larger
             scope
             of
             ground
             allow'd
             him
             ,
             because
             under
             his
             care
             ,
             was
             the
             Money
             ,
             the
             Victuals
             ,
             the
             Arms
             ,
             the
             Cloaths
             ,
             and
             the
             Military
             Engines
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             we
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             Tents
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             to
             the
             time
             of
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             ,
             were
             all
             made
             of
             the
             Skins
             of
             Beasts
             .
          
           
             There
             seem
             to
             be
             two
             considerable
             defects
             in
             the
             Roman
             Camping
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             what
             was
             observed
             already
             ,
             that
             the
             distance
             between
             the
             outwardmost
             streets
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             Rampard
             ,
             or
             Line
             ,
             was
             not
             broad
             enough
             for
             the
             Horse
             ,
             and
             Foot
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             defend
             and
             scour
             it
             ,
             especially
             the
             Files
             of
             their
             Foot
             being
             so
             exceeding
             deep
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             that
             their
             Market-place
             could
             be
             but
             small
             ,
             being
             within
             the
             Intrenchment
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             which
             was
             also
             very
             incommodious
             ,
             if
             not
             dangerous
             ;
             and
             might
             with
             much
             more
             advantage
             and
             safety
             have
             been
             kept
             without
             the
             Camp
             ,
             in
             some
             open
             place
             near
             it
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             command
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             none
             of
             the
             Countrey
             who
             brought
             their
             Goods
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             needed
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             Camp
             to
             spy
             ,
             or
             set
             it
             on
             fire
             ,
             or
             to
             surprize
             it
             ;
             and
             keeping
             the
             Market
             out
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             the
             Camp
             would
             thereby
             have
             been
             kept
             the
             cleaner
             ,
             and
             less
             crouded
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             wholsome
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             so
             many
             Soldiers
             as
             were
             quarter'd
             in
             the
             Camp
             ,
             of
             a
             Consular
             Army
             ,
             could
             hardly
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             buy
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             what
             the
             Market
             afforded
             ,
             because
             the
             place
             it
             was
             kept
             in
             was
             so
             small
             ,
             and
             the
             few
             streets
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             narrow
             .
          
           
             
               Sextus
               Iulius
               Frontinius
            
             in
             his
             4th
             Book
             of
             Stratagems
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             That
             till
             the
             Romans
             had
             vanquish'd
             Pyrrhus
             King
             of
             the
             Epirots
             ,
             they
             never
             used
             a
             Line
             about
             their
             Camp
             ,
             but
             lay
             in
             the
             open
             Fields
             ;
             but
             having
             found
             that
             Princes
             Army
             intrench'd
             ,
             they
             liked
             it
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             that
             ever
             afterwards
             they
             practised
             it
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               modern
               way
               of
               Camping
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               ,
               within
               a
               Line
               ,
               or
               Intrenchment
               ,
               is
               as
               followeth
               .
            
          
           
             By
             Retrenchments
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             only
             mean
             the
             Line
             cast
             up
             about
             the
             whole
             Circuit
             of
             the
             Camp
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             sort
             of
             Works
             by
             which
             the
             Camp
             is
             invironed
             ,
             and
             shut
             up
             ,
             as
             
               Redoubts
               ,
               Bastions
               ,
               Ravelins
               ,
               Forts
               ,
               Tennailes
               ,
               Hornworks
               ,
               Crownworks
               ,
            
             and
             all
             other
             sorts
             ,
             which
             flank
             and
             defend
             the
             Outside
             of
             the
             Line
             ,
             and
             such
             of
             them
             as
             are
             closed
             ,
             the
             Infide
             of
             the
             Line
             ,
             as
             Forts
             and
             Redoubts
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             Ordinary
             Line
             cast
             up
             ,
             to
             inviron
             a
             Temporary
             Camp
             ,
             is
             about
             six
             Foot
             high
             ,
             and
             three
             Foot
             broad
             at
             the
             top
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             but
             a
             Parapett
             ,
             or
             Breast-work
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Basis
               or
               Breadth
               of
               the
               bottom
               from
               the
               Outside
               of
               the
               Out-Sod
               ,
               to
               the
               Inside
               of
               the
               Inward-Sod
               ,
               about
               seven
               Foot.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               sloping
               ,
               battering
               ,
               or
               Talud
               Exterior
               ,
               about
               two
               Foot
               and
               an
               half
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               Inside
               but
               one
               Foot.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Exterior
               height
               of
               the
               Line
               five
               Foot.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Interior
               height
               of
               it
               six
               Foot.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Breadth
               of
               the
               Foot
               Bank
               ,
               or
               Banquet
               ,
               three
               Foot.
               
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               Height
               of
               it
               ,
               one
               Foot
               and
               an
               half
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               Breadth
               of
               the
               Ditch
               ,
               or
               Graft
               ,
               eight
               Foot.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Battering
               ,
               or
               Talud
               Exterior
               and
               Interior
               of
               the
               Ditch
               ,
               four
               Foot.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               Depth
               of
               the
               Graft
               ,
               five
               Foot.
               
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               Breadth
               of
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Graft
               ,
               four
               Foot.
               
            
             
               12.
               
               The
               Lisiere
               ,
               or
               distance
               between
               the
               first
               Outwardmost
               Sod
               ,
               and
               the
               Brink
               of
               the
               Graft
               ,
               two
               Foot.
               
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Ordinary
             Dimensions
             of
             the
             Line
             and
             Ditch
             of
             a
             Camp
             intrench'd
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             necessity
             require
             it
             ,
             the
             one
             may
             be
             raised
             higher
             and
             of
             greater
             thickness
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             made
             deeper
             and
             broader
             ,
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             as
             a
             standing
             Rule
             ,
             That
             at
             the
             distance
             of
             every
             Musket-shot
             point
             blank
             ,
             a
             Flanker
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             either
             a
             Redoubt
             or
             a
             Ravelin
             ,
             or
             Bastion
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
             at
             every
             Angle
             where
             the
             Line
             turns
             ,
             a
             Bastion
             or
             Fort
             ,
             they
             being
             the
             fittest
             Works
             to
             secure
             the
             said
             Angle
             ,
             and
             to
             command
             the
             Lines
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             And
             those
             Flanker
             Works
             are
             commonly
             more
             high
             ,
             and
             thick
             ,
             and
             the
             Ditch
             of
             them
             more
             broad
             ,
             and
             deep
             ,
             than
             the
             Lines
             are
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             the
             defence
             of
             those
             Lines
             ,
             since
             without
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             Enemy
             came
             to
             the
             Ditch
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             offended
             considerably
             .
          
           
             The
             raising
             of
             this
             Line
             ,
             and
             these
             Flankers
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             equally
             distributed
             between
             the
             Regiments
             of
             Foot
             which
             are
             not
             in
             Guard
             ;
             for
             those
             which
             are
             to
             Watch
             ,
             and
             Fight
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             up
             ;
             and
             the
             Horse
             Regiments
             are
             exempted
             usually
             from
             these
             Works
             ,
             being
             to
             provide
             Forage
             for
             their
             Horses
             ,
             and
             to
             Scout
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             to
             make
             their
             own
             Hutts
             themselves
             ,
             to
             fetch
             in
             Forage
             ,
             and
             to
             scour
             the
             Countrey
             .
             The
             Work
             therefore
             of
             Intrenching
             the
             Camp
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             equally
             divided
             among
             all
             the
             Foot
             Regiments
             ,
             every
             Regiment
             taking
             according
             to
             its
             number
             of
             Men
             ,
             his
             equal
             proportion
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             every
             Division
             of
             each
             Regiment
             relieving
             by
             turns
             ,
             the
             other
             Divisions
             of
             it
             .
             As
             if
             a
             Regiment
             consist
             of
             1200
             effective
             Private
             Soldiers
             ,
             600
             must
             be
             at
             Work
             for
             one
             hour
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             600
             must
             at
             the
             hours
             end
             relieve
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             Spells
             ,
             till
             the
             Work
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             must
             never
             be
             given
             off
             till
             it
             be
             finished
             .
          
           
             Every
             100
             Soldiers
             ought
             to
             have
             one
             Commission'd
             Officer
             ,
             one
             Serjeant
             ,
             and
             one
             Corporal
             ,
             to
             supervise
             those
             100
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             they
             lose
             no
             time
             ,
             nor
             do
             their
             Work
             carelesly
             .
             Some
             must
             be
             employ'd
             to
             cut
             Sods
             ;
             others
             to
             carry
             them
             to
             the
             Work
             ,
             either
             in
             Wheel
             ,
             or
             Handbarrows
             ;
             some
             must
             be
             appointed
             to
             lay
             them
             ,
             others
             to
             ram
             them
             ,
             and
             cut
             ,
             or
             pare
             them
             with
             a
             broad
             Spade
             ;
             some
             must
             break
             up
             the
             Earth
             of
             the
             Ditch
             ,
             others
             with
             Shovels
             must
             cast
             it
             up
             within
             the
             Sod
             Work
             ;
             always
             filling
             the
             Earth
             between
             the
             Sod
             ,
             as
             fast
             as
             the
             Sod
             Work
             rises
             ;
             and
             some
             must
             cut
             ,
             and
             bring
             Frith
             to
             mingle
             with
             the
             Earth
             ,
             which
             is
             cast
             up
             betwixt
             the
             exterior
             and
             interior
             facing
             of
             Sods
             ,
             which
             will
             hinder
             the
             Earth
             from
             sliding
             .
          
           
             Some
             Generals
             allow
             half
             the
             Regiments
             which
             are
             off
             the
             Guard
             ,
             to
             be
             making
             the
             Hutts
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             
             those
             which
             Work
             at
             the
             Line
             ,
             that
             thereby
             when
             they
             have
             done
             the
             Line
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             their
             Hutts
             ready
             to
             rest
             in
             ;
             and
             that
             their
             Comrades
             may
             provide
             for
             them
             ,
             their
             Straw
             ,
             and
             their
             Suppers
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             well
             be
             allow'd
             in
             two
             Cases
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             where
             the
             Army
             is
             so
             numerous
             ,
             and
             well
             provided
             ,
             that
             half
             the
             Soldiers
             of
             it
             may
             suddenly
             compleat
             the
             Line
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             where
             you
             are
             certain
             no
             Enemy
             can
             assault
             you
             ,
             while
             your
             Line
             is
             a
             making
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             you
             are
             not
             certain
             of
             both
             these
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             latter
             ,
             all
             other
             Advantages
             must
             yield
             to
             that
             of
             the
             general
             Safety
             .
          
           
             Whatever
             Utensils
             ,
             as
             Spades
             ,
             Shovels
             ,
             Pickaxes
             ,
             Wheel-barrows
             ,
             Handbarrows
             ,
             &c.
             are
             the
             Kings
             ,
             and
             only
             lent
             to
             the
             Soldiers
             to
             make
             the
             Works
             ;
             the
             Commissary
             of
             those
             Stores
             is
             to
             give
             them
             by
             tail
             ,
             to
             the
             Commission'd
             Officer
             ,
             who
             first
             supervises
             the
             Soldiers
             who
             are
             to
             Work
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             give
             his
             receipt
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Officer
             who
             relieves
             him
             in
             that
             Duty
             ,
             must
             do
             the
             like
             to
             him
             who
             is
             relieved
             ;
             and
             the
             Officer
             of
             the
             last
             relief
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             to
             go
             with
             the
             Soldiers
             who
             are
             to
             carry
             them
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             up
             by
             tail
             to
             the
             Commissary
             ,
             who
             is
             thereupon
             to
             deliver
             up
             the
             first
             Officers
             receipt
             ,
             which
             the
             last
             Officer
             is
             to
             send
             or
             carry
             to
             him
             that
             night
             ;
             else
             the
             Kings
             Utensils
             would
             be
             imbezel'd
             to
             his
             damage
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             service
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Hutting
             and
             Camping
             of
             the
             Regiments
             ,
             when
             the
             Line
             is
             finished
             ,
             these
             Rules
             may
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             All
             along
             the
             four
             sides
             of
             the
             Line
             ,
             I
             would
             still
             leave
             the
             space
             of
             300
             Foot
             ,
             for
             the
             drawing
             up
             the
             Soldiers
             which
             are
             to
             defend
             the
             Line
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             be
             attacqued
             ,
             and
             for
             small
             Parties
             of
             Horse
             to
             scour
             it
             ,
             in
             case
             it
             be
             entred
             .
          
           
             A
             Foot
             Company
             is
             to
             be
             lodged
             as
             follows
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             consist
             of
             100
             Men
             ;
             which
             will
             also
             serve
             for
             a
             general
             Rule
             for
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             one
             Regiment
             ,
             or
             20
             Regiments
             ,
             if
             the
             Army
             to
             be
             Camp'd
             consist
             of
             so
             many
             .
          
           
             The
             Ground
             to
             lodge
             100
             Men
             in
             ,
             within
             an
             Intrench'd
             Camp
             ,
             is
             300
             Foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             24
             Foot
             in
             breadth
             ;
             out
             of
             which
             300
             Foot
             in
             length
             ,
             40
             Foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             24
             in
             
             breadth
             ,
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Captain
             ,
             between
             which
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             Hutts
             or
             Tents
             ,
             a
             void
             space
             is
             left
             ,
             of
             20
             Foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             the
             breadth
             is
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             of
             the
             whole
             Companies
             when
             they
             have
             Hutted
             ,
             viz.
             24
             Foot.
             
          
           
             From
             this
             void
             space
             of
             20
             Foot
             ,
             the
             Soldiers
             begin
             their
             Street
             ,
             or
             Line
             of
             Hutts
             in
             manner
             following
             :
          
           
             There
             is
             left
             for
             them
             200
             Foot
             in
             length
             intire
             ,
             and
             24
             in
             breadth
             ;
             the
             24
             in
             breadth
             is
             to
             be
             divided
             into
             three
             equal
             parts
             ;
             the
             middlemost
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             the
             Lane
             ,
             in
             the
             two
             outward
             two
             thirds
             ;
             the
             two
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             are
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             Lane
             of
             8
             Foot
             is
             to
             be
             left
             between
             them
             ;
             and
             no
             Man
             must
             dare
             to
             enlarge
             or
             lessen
             his
             Hutt
             above
             8
             Foot
             from
             Out
             to
             Out
             ,
             lest
             he
             thereby
             subvert
             the
             whole
             Order
             of
             Camping
             ;
             the
             length
             of
             every
             Hutt
             is
             to
             be
             at
             most
             7
             Foot
             ,
             and
             3
             are
             to
             be
             in
             one
             Hutt
             .
          
           
             I
             lay
             Incamp'd
             several
             years
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             Tents
             ;
             the
             Troopers
             and
             Foot
             Soldiers
             had
             Trench-Tents
             ,
             not
             so
             large
             as
             these
             sort
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             yet
             I
             allow'd
             every
             six
             Foot
             Soldiers
             but
             one
             Trench-Tent
             ,
             and
             every
             three
             Troopers
             but
             one
             Trench-Tent
             ,
             (
             because
             of
             their
             Saddles
             and
             Furniture
             )
             and
             with
             this
             allowance
             ,
             they
             were
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             Behind
             the
             last
             Hutts
             of
             these
             two
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             void
             space
             of
             20
             Foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             the
             breadth
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Lane
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             beyond
             which
             said
             void
             place
             ,
             the
             Suttlers
             ,
             and
             Victuallers
             ,
             have
             their
             Hutts
             ,
             which
             are
             10
             Foot
             long
             ;
             and
             their
             Hutts
             for
             their
             Drink
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             dressing
             their
             Meat
             ,
             is
             also
             10
             Foot
             long
             ;
             and
             this
             void
             space
             of
             20
             Foot
             between
             the
             Soldiers
             last
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             Hutts
             of
             the
             Victuallers
             and
             Suttlers
             ,
             is
             left
             ,
             because
             by
             continual
             dressing
             Meat
             for
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             the
             Hutts
             of
             the
             Victuallers
             are
             apt
             to
             take
             Fire
             ,
             and
             this
             vacuity
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             do
             take
             Fire
             ,
             is
             convenient
             for
             People
             to
             quench
             it
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             take
             hold
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             Hutts
             ;
             in
             none
             of
             which
             ,
             on
             any
             pretence
             ,
             Fire
             is
             to
             be
             allow'd
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             whole
             300
             Foot
             in
             length
             for
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             one
             Company
             ,
             is
             thus
             employed
             .
          
           
             
               40
               Foot
               for
               the
               Captains
               Lodgment
               .
            
             
               20
               For
               the
               Street
               between
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               foremost
               Hutts
               of
               the
               Soldiers
               .
            
             
               
               200
               Foot
               for
               the
               Soldiers
               Hutts
               .
            
             
               20
               For
               the
               void
               space
               between
               their
               Hutts
               ,
               and
               the
               Victuallers
               Hutts
               .
            
             
               10
               Foot
               for
               the
               Victuallers
               Hutts
               ,
               and
            
             
               10
               Foot
               for
               the
               Kitchins
               and
               Cellars
               of
               the
               Victuallers
               and
               Suttlers
               .
            
          
           
             In
             all
             300
             Foot
             in
             length
             .
          
           
             The
             Doors
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             Hutts
             do
             all
             open
             into
             the
             Lane
             ,
             and
             the
             Right-hand
             File
             of
             the
             Hutts
             ,
             open
             just
             opposite
             to
             the
             Left-hand
             File
             of
             the
             Hutts
             .
          
           
             Only
             the
             foremost
             Hutt
             of
             each
             File
             of
             the
             Hutts
             have
             their
             Doors
             to
             open
             towards
             the
             20
             Foot
             Street
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Captains
             Lodgment
             ;
             of
             which
             two
             Hutts
             ,
             one
             is
             for
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             for
             the
             Ensign
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             two
             last
             Hutts
             of
             the
             File
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             have
             their
             Doors
             to
             open
             towards
             the
             20
             Foot
             Street
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Victuallers
             and
             Suttlers
             ,
             in
             which
             two
             Hutts
             the
             two
             Serjeants
             are
             lodged
          
           
             And
             the
             Victuallers
             and
             Suttlers
             Hutts
             are
             open
             towards
             the
             Hutts
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             that
             the
             Soldiers
             may
             come
             to
             them
             in
             a
             direct
             Line
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             an
             intire
             Company
             of
             100
             Men
             ,
             with
             their
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Suttlers
             ,
             and
             Victuallers
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Foot
             Company
             consist
             of
             150
             Soldiers
             ,
             then
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             that
             Company
             shall
             consist
             of
             the
             three
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             consist
             of
             200
             Soldiers
             ,
             then
             it
             shall
             have
             four
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             three
             Lanes
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             as
             the
             Company
             is
             in
             number
             .
             But
             every
             Hutt
             ,
             and
             every
             I
             ane
             ,
             is
             to
             continue
             the
             same
             for
             its
             Dimension
             ;
             and
             only
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             ground
             for
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             inlarg'd
             ,
             but
             never
             the
             length
             of
             300
             Foot
             alter'd
             ;
             else
             it
             would
             unavoidably
             disorder
             the
             Lanes
             or
             Streets
             of
             the
             whole
             Camp
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             regular
             ,
             while
             the
             length
             of
             every
             Lodgment
             is
             equal
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             Company
             which
             consists
             of
             150
             Men
             ,
             has
             16
             Foot
             in
             breadth
             added
             to
             it
             ,
             8
             Foot
             for
             the
             File
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             8
             Foot
             for
             the
             Lane
             ;
             but
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             Captains
             Lodgment
             in
             the
             Front
             ,
             and
             the
             Suttlers
             and
             Victuallers
             in
             the
             Rear
             ,
             are
             still
             to
             be
             as
             broad
             as
             the
             whole
             breadth
             of
             the
             Hutts
             and
             Lanes
             ,
             to
             
             make
             the
             long
             square
             of
             the
             whole
             Lodgment
             equal
             in
             the
             Lines
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sides
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             be
             also
             observed
             ,
             that
             between
             every
             five
             or
             six
             Hutts
             ,
             a
             space
             of
             about
             three
             Foot
             is
             to
             be
             left
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             Fire
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             Accident
             it
             should
             take
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Hutts
             ,
             which
             commonly
             are
             thatch'd
             ;
             but
             the
             Victuallers
             Hutts
             ought
             alwayes
             to
             be
             cover'd
             with
             Sods
             ,
             or
             the
             Hydes
             or
             Skins
             of
             the
             Beasts
             they
             kill
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             so
             liable
             to
             take
             Fire
             .
          
           
             In
             ancient
             Times
             they
             used
             Tents
             instead
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             way
             of
             making
             War
             was
             in
             the
             Field
             ,
             and
             Armies
             were
             daily
             in
             motion
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             Straw
             ,
             Rushes
             ,
             or
             Flags
             ,
             to
             cover
             ,
             and
             Wood
             to
             make
             Stakes
             and
             Roofs
             were
             not
             alwayes
             at
             hand
             ,
             nor
             to
             frame
             the
             Roofs
             easie
             ;
             but
             now
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             War
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Besieging
             of
             strong
             places
             ,
             or
             in
             standing
             Camps
             ,
             both
             Officers
             and
             Soldiers
             use
             to
             Hutt
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             warm
             ,
             and
             more
             lasting
             than
             Tents
             ;
             however
             ,
             in
             the
             pitching
             of
             Tents
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             used
             ,
             the
             like
             Order
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             as
             is
             set
             down
             for
             Hutts
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             shew
             how
             a
             Foot
             Regiment
             is
             to
             be
             Lodged
             ,
             in
             an
             Intrenched
             Camp.
             
          
           
             If
             a
             Regiment
             consist
             of
             20
             ,
             18
             ,
             15
             ,
             12
             ,
             10
             ,
             or
             6
             Companies
             ,
             the
             Regiment
             is
             to
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             equal
             parts
             ,
             and
             every
             Company
             of
             it
             is
             to
             be
             Lodg'd
             as
             the
             Company
             of
             100
             ,
             or
             150
             ,
             or
             200
             are
             ;
             (
             as
             is
             newly
             before
             set
             down
             )
             and
             if
             there
             be
             an
             odd
             Company
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             Lodg'd
             in
             the
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             of
             the
             Right-hand
             Division
             ;
             if
             the
             Companies
             be
             unequal
             in
             number
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             for
             the
             length
             of
             300
             Foot
             being
             constantly
             observed
             ,
             the
             breadth
             only
             varies
             according
             to
             the
             greatness
             or
             smallness
             of
             the
             Company
             ;
             but
             the
             long
             square
             must
             still
             be
             observed
             ,
             for
             the
             preserving
             the
             Regularity
             of
             the
             Camping
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Army
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Regiment
             is
             divided
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             constantly
             allow'd
             300
             Foot
             in
             length
             for
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             intire
             Regiment
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             ,
             it
             varies
             according
             to
             the
             quantity
             of
             the
             Companies
             ;
             alwayes
             keeping
             this
             standing
             Rule
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             exprest
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             that
             200
             Foot
             in
             length
             of
             the
             said
             300
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             
             kept
             intire
             for
             the
             Hutts
             of
             the
             Lieutenant
             ,
             Ensign
             ,
             Serjeants
             ,
             and
             private
             Soldiers
             with
             their
             Corporals
             ,
             and
             every
             Company
             of
             100
             Men
             is
             to
             have
             24
             Foot
             in
             breadth
             for
             their
             two
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             Lane
             between
             them
             of
             eight
             Foot
             wide
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             300
             Foot
             ,
             viz.
             100
             Foot
             is
             to
             be
             thus
             divided
             ,
             40
             Foot
             for
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Colonel
             ,
             and
             each
             of
             the
             Captains
             (
             which
             takes
             up
             the
             whole
             breadth
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Regiment
             )
             20
             Foot
             for
             the
             Street
             between
             their
             Lodgment
             and
             the
             Hutts
             in
             File
             ,
             20
             Foot
             for
             the
             Street
             between
             the
             lower
             end
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             Victuallers
             ,
             10
             Foot
             for
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Victuallers
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             10
             Foot
             for
             the
             Victuallers
             Kitchins
             and
             Cellars
             ,
             which
             extend
             the
             whole
             breadth
             of
             the
             intire
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Regiment
             .
          
           
             Between
             the
             two
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             there
             is
             to
             be
             left
             a
             space
             of
             Ground
             of
             68
             Foot
             in
             breadth
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             200
             Foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             16
             Foot
             more
             for
             two
             Lanes
             of
             8
             Foot
             broad
             ,
             each
             Lane
             for
             a
             passage
             between
             the
             two
             inwardmost
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             of
             each
             of
             the
             two
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ;
             whereby
             an
             intire
             Regiment
             consisting
             of
             10
             Companies
             ,
             each
             Company
             100
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Lodgments
             of
             the
             Commissioned
             Officers
             ,
             Staff-Officers
             ,
             Non-Commission'd
             Officers
             ,
             Suttlers
             ,
             Victuallers
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Baggage
             ,
             shall
             contain
             300
             Foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             388
             Foot
             in
             breadth
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             reckoning
             the
             length
             from
             the
             front
             of
             the
             Colonels
             and
             Captains
             Lodgments
             ,
             to
             the
             Rear
             of
             the
             Victuallers
             and
             Suttlers
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             breath
             is
             the
             wideness
             of
             all
             the
             spaces
             between
             the
             said
             length
             ,
             else
             it
             would
             be
             incongruous
             to
             say
             the
             length
             was
             300
             Foot
             ,
             and
             the
             breadth
             388
             Foot
             ;
             which
             therefore
             I
             thus
             explain
             ,
             that
             the
             Criticks
             may
             not
             except
             against
             the
             expression
             :
             for
             the
             length
             in
             such
             Incampings
             of
             a
             Regiment
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             Files
             of
             the
             Hutts
             ;
             and
             so
             from
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             one
             Company
             of
             100
             Men
             which
             has
             300
             Foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             but
             24
             in
             breadth
             ,
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             File
             of
             Hutts
             is
             still
             called
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             ,
             though
             by
             the
             addition
             of
             the
             other
             nine
             Companies
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             the
             breadth
             is
             more
             than
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             length
             being
             still
             a
             
             Standard
             for
             the
             whole
             Lodgment
             ,
             that
             the
             Lanes
             or
             Streets
             of
             it
             may
             be
             kept
             regular
             ,
             and
             the
             breadth
             accidental
             and
             variant
             ,
             it
             having
             regard
             to
             the
             numbers
             of
             the
             Companies
             ;
             that
             space
             which
             is
             from
             the
             front
             of
             the
             Officers
             Lodgment
             ,
             to
             the
             Rear
             of
             the
             Victuallers
             Kitchins
             ,
             is
             still
             called
             the
             length
             of
             the
             whole
             Lodgment
             ,
             whatever
             the
             breadth
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             This
             length
             and
             breadth
             then
             so
             explain'd
             of
             the
             entire
             Lodgment
             of
             a
             Regiment
             of
             1000
             Men
             divided
             into
             10
             Companies
             ,
             may
             be
             distributed
             as
             follows
             :
          
           
             The
             front
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             whole
             Regiment
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Colonel
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             10
             Captains
             ;
             the
             Colonel
             is
             to
             be
             in
             the
             middle
             ,
             and
             five
             Captains
             Lodgments
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             five
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             (
             reckoning
             the
             Captain
             Lieutenants
             for
             one
             of
             the
             Captains
             )
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             every
             Captain
             is
             to
             be
             40
             Foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             24
             Foot
             in
             breadth
             ;
             the
             Colonels
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             Dignity
             and
             greatest
             Baggage
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             68
             Foot
             in
             breadth
             ,
             yet
             but
             40
             in
             length
             ;
             thereby
             to
             keep
             the
             Street
             between
             the
             said
             Officers
             Lodgments
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Files
             of
             the
             Hutts
             equally
             broad
             ;
             between
             every
             Captains
             Lodgment
             ,
             as
             also
             between
             their
             Lodgments
             ,
             and
             the
             Colonels
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             left
             a
             Lane
             of
             8
             Foot
             wide
             ,
             which
             continues
             during
             the
             40
             Foot
             of
             the
             length
             of
             every
             of
             the
             said
             Lodgments
             .
          
           
             The
             Colonels
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             every
             particular
             Lodgment
             of
             each
             Captain
             ,
             is
             invironed
             with
             an
             Intrenchment
             five
             foot
             high
             ,
             the
             Graff
             four
             foot
             deep
             ,
             and
             four
             foot
             broad
             ,
             within
             which
             is
             the
             Captains
             Hutt
             ,
             the
             Hutt
             for
             his
             Stable
             ,
             and
             the
             Hutt
             for
             his
             Kitchin
             ,
             and
             the
             remaining
             void
             places
             of
             his
             Lodgment
             are
             for
             his
             Hay
             ,
             Wood
             ,
             &c.
             the
             like
             for
             the
             Colonels
             Lodgment
             according
             to
             its
             dimensions
             .
          
           
             The
             Front
             therefore
             of
             the
             Colonels
             ,
             and
             10
             Captains
             Lodgments
             ,
             with
             the
             Lane
             of
             8
             foot
             wide
             between
             each
             Lodgment
             ,
             takes
             up
             in
             breadth
             388
             foot
             :
             that
             is
             ,
          
           
             The
             Colonel
             in
             the
             midst
             68
             foot
             ,
             the
             five
             Captains
             on
             each
             hand
             of
             his
             Lodgment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             ten
             times
             24
             foot
             ,
             in
             all
             240
             foot
             ;
             then
             the
             five
             Lanes
             of
             8
             foot
             wide
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             five
             times
             8
             foot
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             
             Colonels
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             five
             times
             8
             foot
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             all
             80
             foot
             ;
             so
             that
             68
             foot
             ,
             and
             ten
             times
             24
             foot
             ,
             and
             ten
             times
             8
             foot
             ,
             make
             in
             all
             the
             388
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             intire
             breadth
             of
             the
             Lodgments
             of
             such
             a
             Regiment
             .
          
           
             Every
             Captain
             is
             to
             have
             his
             Lodgment
             in
             the
             front
             of
             his
             Company
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             two
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             8
             foot
             Lane
             between
             them
             ,
             makes
             24
             foot
             in
             breadth
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             breadth
             of
             every
             Captains
             Lodgment
             .
          
           
             The
             beforementioned
             space
             of
             68
             foot
             wide
             ,
             and
             200
             foot
             long
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             left
             between
             the
             two
             beforemention'd
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             thus
             employ'd
             :
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
          
           
             One
             hundred
             foot
             in
             length
             thereof
             is
             to
             be
             divided
             for
             the
             further
             accommodation
             of
             the
             Lieutenant
             Colonel
             ,
             and
             the
             Major
             ,
             who
             being
             persons
             of
             greater
             quality
             ,
             and
             consequently
             having
             more
             Retinue
             than
             the
             Captains
             ,
             and
             yet
             being
             in
             the
             front
             of
             the
             Regiments
             Lodgment
             ,
             allow'd
             no
             more
             ground
             than
             the
             Captains
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             supplied
             with
             more
             in
             proportion
             to
             their
             need
             out
             of
             the
             said
             100
             foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             68
             foot
             in
             breadth
             ,
             of
             the
             space
             of
             ground
             between
             the
             said
             two
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             said
             100
             foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             68
             in
             breadth
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             Chaplain
             ,
             the
             Marshal
             ,
             the
             Chyrurgion
             ,
             and
             other
             Staff-Officers
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ;
             but
             the
             remaining
             100
             foot
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             68
             foot
             in
             breadth
             of
             the
             said
             space
             between
             the
             two
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Wagons
             ,
             Carts
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             Colonel
             and
             his
             Officers
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             200
             foot
             long
             on
             each
             side
             of
             the
             two
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             employed
             for
             the
             two
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             Lane
             8
             foot
             wide
             between
             ,
             which
             is
             for
             every
             of
             the
             10
             Companies
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             is
             but
             to
             have
             24
             foot
             in
             breadth
             ,
             for
             their
             two
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             said
             Lane
             ,
             and
             but
             200
             foot
             deep
             .
          
           
             The
             two
             Streets
             between
             the
             Soldiers
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             Captains
             Lodgment
             in
             the
             front
             ,
             and
             the
             Soldiers
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             Victuallers
             Hutts
             in
             the
             Rear
             ,
             are
             each
             to
             be
             20
             foot
             wide
             in
             the
             Clear
             ,
             and
             their
             length
             is
             the
             whole
             breadth
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             viz.
             388
             foot
             .
          
           
             Behind
             the
             last
             of
             these
             two
             Streets
             ,
             are
             the
             Suttlers
             and
             
             Victuallers
             Hutts
             ,
             Cellars
             and
             Kitchins
             ,
             both
             which
             take
             up
             20
             foot
             of
             the
             length
             of
             the
             300
             foot
             ,
             including
             the
             two
             foot
             space
             between
             their
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             their
             Kitchins
             ,
             and
             Cellars
             .
          
           
             Every
             Company
             is
             to
             have
             the
             Door
             or
             Opening
             of
             every
             Hutt
             towards
             the
             Lane
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             the
             said
             two
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Street
             20
             foot
             wide
             ,
             which
             is
             between
             the
             Colonels
             and
             Captains
             Lodgments
             ,
             and
             the
             front
             Hutts
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             are
             usually
             erected
             three
             Poles
             ,
             or
             long
             Stakes
             of
             the
             figure
             of
             a
             Door-case
             or
             Gallows
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             Pikes
             of
             the
             Company
             are
             to
             be
             set
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             for
             the
             Hutts
             of
             the
             Ensigns
             and
             private
             Soldiers
             which
             trail
             Pikes
             ,
             are
             not
             long
             enough
             to
             contain
             them
             ;
             these
             are
             usually
             placed
             5
             or
             6
             foot
             within
             the
             Street
             over
             against
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Lane
             between
             the
             Hutts
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             also
             four
             Stakes
             ,
             or
             small
             Posts
             ,
             with
             a
             Rail
             between
             every
             two
             Stakes
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             lay
             the
             Soldiers
             Muskets
             upon
             ;
             the
             square
             made
             by
             those
             four
             Posts
             is
             about
             6
             foot
             long
             ,
             4
             foot
             broad
             ,
             and
             3
             foot
             high
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             weather
             be
             wet
             ,
             the
             Soldiers
             keep
             their
             Muskets
             in
             their
             Hutts
             .
             These
             squares
             to
             lay
             their
             Muskets
             on
             ,
             are
             on
             each
             side
             of
             the
             Door-cases
             where
             their
             Pikes
             are
             placed
             ,
             and
             are
             5
             or
             6
             foot
             within
             the
             Street
             ,
             but
             are
             over
             against
             the
             front
             Hutts
             ,
             as
             the
             Pikes
             are
             over
             against
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             8
             foot
             Lane
             ;
             the
             Colours
             whether
             furl'd
             ,
             or
             flying
             ,
             are
             pitch'd
             in
             an
             even
             Line
             ,
             between
             where
             the
             Pikes
             and
             Muskets
             are
             rested
             .
          
           
             The
             Ichnographie
             of
             a
             Company
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             a
             Regiment
             of
             600
             Men
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             larger
             or
             smaller
             Regiments
             so
             lodged
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             following
             figure
             Number
             1
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             clearer
             understanding
             thereof
             the
             Scenographie
             of
             it
             is
             in
             the
             figure
             Number
             3.
             
          
           
             And
             because
             Troops
             of
             Horse
             ,
             and
             Regiments
             of
             Horse
             ,
             are
             often
             lodged
             in
             Intrench'd
             Camps
             ,
             I
             have
             thought
             fit
             to
             set
             down
             how
             the
             Officers
             of
             a
             Troop
             of
             100
             Horsemen
             ,
             and
             the
             Troopers
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Regiment
             of
             those
             Troops
             ,
             each
             of
             100
             Horse
             are
             to
             be
             lodged
             ,
             which
             will
             shew
             how
             larger
             Horse
             Regiments
             are
             to
             be
             Incamped
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               Ichnographie
               of
               a
               Reg
               t
               of
               six
               Companys
               Consisting
               every
               one
               100
               men
               ,
               in
               their
               Lodgments
               fig
               first
            
             
               ABON
               the
               Lodgem
               t
               of
               the
               intire
               Regem
               t.
               of
               600
               men
               .
               A
               g
               b
               C
               one
               of
               y
               e
               Cap
               ns
               .
               Lodgm
               t
               s
               .
               a
               d
               b
               〈◊〉
               the
               files
               of
               hutts
               for
               y
               e
               Cap
               ns
               Company
               w
               th
               .
               the
               Street
               between
               them
               X
               the
               20
               foot
               broad
               Street
               between
               the
               Cap
               tns
               .
               Lodgem
               t
               s
               and
               the
               first
               files
               of
               the
               hutts
               of
               the
               Sold
               rs
               Y
               the
               20
               foot
               Street
               between
               the
               Sold
               rs
               .
               hutts
               and
               the
               Suttlers
               B
               D
               i
               k
               the
               20
               foot
               for
               the
               Victuallers
               and
               Suttlers
               hutts
               and
               Kitchins
               Z
               the
               Colenells
               Lodgem
               t
               s
               Z
               Z
               the
               Intervall
               between
               the
               2
               divisions
               of
               the
               Regim
               t.
               in
               w
               ch
               .
               first
               100
               foot
               thereof
               w
               ch
               .
               fronts
               towar●…
               the
               Colon
               lls
               .
               Lodgem
               t
               is
               the
               L
               t
               Colon
               ll
               .
               addiconall
               Lodgem
               t
               w
               th
               .
               the
               staff
               officers
               of
               the
               Reg
               t.
               and
               the
               last
               100
               foot
               thereof
               for
               the
               Carriages
               and
               baggage
               of
               the
               Regim
               t.
               
            
             
             
               Place
               this
               foll
               :
               go
            
          
           
             
               the
               Scenographie
               of
               a
               Regiment
               of
               foote
               Consistin●…
               of
               Six
               Companies
               every
               one
               of
               100
               men
               .
               fig
               :
               2
            
             
             
               Place
               this
               foll
               :
               go
            
          
           
           
           
             This
             in
             the
             first
             place
             is
             a
             standing
             Rule
             ,
             that
             the
             Cavalry
             in
             Intrench'd
             Camps
             is
             never
             to
             be
             mingled
             with
             the
             Infantry
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             have
             their
             Lodgments
             distinct
             ,
             else
             many
             incommodities
             would
             too
             probably
             happen
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             for
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             a
             Troop
             of
             100
             Horse
             ,
             I
             would
             observe
             this
             Rule
             .
          
           
             The
             length
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             it
             should
             be
             still
             300
             foot
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             foot
             is
             ;
             but
             the
             Troop
             should
             have
             in
             breadth
             70
             foot
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Company
             had
             but
             24
             foot
             ,
             within
             which
             space
             of
             300
             foot
             long
             ,
             and
             70
             broad
             ,
             the
             Captain
             ,
             Lieutenant
             ,
             Cornet
             ,
             Quartermaster
             ,
             the
             three
             Corporals
             ,
             the
             two
             Trumpets
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Troopers
             ,
             with
             their
             Horses
             ,
             Forage
             ,
             and
             Victuallers
             ,
             are
             to
             rest
             contented
             .
          
           
             This
             quantity
             of
             ground
             is
             to
             be
             divided
             as
             follows
             :
          
           
             In
             the
             Front
             of
             the
             said
             long
             Square
             shall
             be
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Captain
             ,
             which
             shall
             take
             up
             40
             foot
             of
             the
             length
             of
             the
             300
             foot
             ,
             and
             70
             foot
             in
             breadth
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             the
             whole
             breadth
             of
             the
             intire
             Troops
             Lodgment
             .
          
           
             Twenty
             foot
             more
             of
             the
             300
             foot
             in
             length
             ,
             shall
             be
             allowed
             for
             the
             Street
             between
             the
             Captains
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Hutts
             and
             Stalls
             of
             the
             Troopers
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Horses
             ,
             200
             foot
             more
             out
             of
             the
             length
             of
             the
             300
             foot
             ,
             shall
             be
             wholly
             for
             the
             Troopers
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             their
             Horses
             ,
             Stalls
             ,
             or
             Stables
             .
             There
             are
             to
             be
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Lodging
             of
             the
             Foot
             )
             no
             more
             than
             two
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             for
             the
             Men
             ,
             and
             two
             Files
             of
             Stalls
             for
             the
             Horses
             .
          
           
             The
             Street
             between
             the
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             for
             the
             Troopers
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             20
             foot
             wide
             ,
             and
             200
             foot
             long
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             end
             of
             which
             200
             foot
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             left
             20
             foot
             more
             out
             of
             the
             said
             300
             foot
             length
             ,
             for
             a
             Street
             from
             the
             Rear
             of
             the
             Hutts
             ,
             to
             the
             Victuallers
             Hutts
             and
             Cellars
             ,
             which
             Street
             is
             to
             be
             70
             foot
             in
             length
             ,
             being
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             whole
             Troops
             Lodgments
             ,
             the
             remaining
             20
             foot
             of
             the
             said
             300
             in
             length
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Victuallers
             ,
             and
             Suttlers
             Hutts
             ,
             Kitchins
             ,
             and
             Cellars
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             in
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             a
             Regiment
             of
             Foot.
             
          
           
             The
             20
             foot
             Street
             200
             foot
             long
             ,
             being
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             70
             foot
             wideness
             of
             the
             whole
             Lodgment
             for
             the
             Troopers
             ,
             the
             25
             foot
             wideness
             of
             each
             side
             of
             the
             Street
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             disposed
             as
             followeth
             :
          
           
           
             Ten
             foot
             of
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             25
             foot
             on
             each
             hand
             of
             the
             Troopers
             Street
             ,
             and
             4
             foot
             of
             the
             length
             of
             it
             is
             for
             every
             Troopers
             Hutt
             ,
             which
             lodges
             100
             Troopers
             in
             the
             two
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             on
             both
             sides
             the
             Street
             of
             20
             foot
             wide
             .
          
           
             The
             Lieutenant
             and
             Cornet
             of
             the
             Troop
             are
             to
             lodge
             in
             the
             Front
             of
             the
             two
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             lodge
             the
             Troopers
             ,
             the
             Quartermasters
             and
             the
             Corporals
             are
             in
             the
             Rear
             of
             the
             said
             two
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             which
             fronts
             against
             the
             Suttlers
             and
             Victuallers
             Hutts
             .
          
           
             Five
             foot
             more
             of
             the
             said
             25
             in
             breadth
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             for
             a
             Lane
             on
             each
             side
             the
             whole
             length
             of
             the
             200
             foot
             ,
             between
             the
             Troopers
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             Horses
             Stalls
             ;
             and
             the
             remaining
             10
             foot
             ,
             in
             breadth
             of
             each
             side
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             for
             the
             Horses
             Hutts
             or
             Stalls
             ,
             every
             Horse
             having
             ,
             as
             his
             Rider
             ,
             4
             foot
             of
             the
             said
             length
             ,
             and
             10
             foot
             of
             the
             said
             breadth
             ;
             the
             Troopers
             accommodation
             is
             larger
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Armour
             and
             Furniture
             .
          
           
             The
             Hutts
             for
             the
             Horses
             are
             to
             be
             left
             open
             behind
             ,
             and
             before
             ,
             and
             only
             shut
             up
             on
             the
             two
             sides
             ,
             but
             cover'd
             over
             head
             to
             defend
             them
             from
             the
             rain
             ,
             great
             cold
             ,
             and
             great
             heat
             .
          
           
             Every
             Horses
             head
             is
             to
             stand
             towards
             his
             Riders
             Hutt
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             the
             better
             and
             the
             oftener
             have
             his
             eye
             on
             his
             Horse
             .
          
           
             They
             make
             little
             Mangers
             of
             Canvas
             for
             their
             Horse
             to
             eat
             their
             Hay
             ,
             Chopped
             Straw
             ,
             and
             Oats
             in
             ,
             which
             are
             supported
             by
             4
             little
             stakes
             at
             the
             4
             corners
             .
          
           
             Between
             every
             5
             or
             6
             Hutts
             of
             the
             Troopers
             File
             ,
             they
             usually
             leave
             a
             space
             of
             4
             or
             5
             foot
             ,
             for
             the
             Troopers
             to
             pass
             from
             their
             Street
             ,
             to
             their
             Horses
             Hutts
             .
          
           
             This
             may
             be
             the
             manner
             of
             Lodging
             a
             Troop
             in
             an
             Intrenched
             Camp.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             like
             measures
             and
             methods
             may
             be
             observed
             for
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             a
             Regiment
             of
             Horse
             consisting
             of
             three
             Troops
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             mentioned
             for
             a
             Regiment
             of
             ten
             Companies
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             which
             for
             brevity
             I
             will
             not
             enumerate
             ,
             but
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Map
             Figure
             (
             2
             )
             the
             Ichnographie
             of
             a
             Troop
             of
             100
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             
               The
               Ichnographie
               of
               a
               〈◊〉
               of
               Three
               Troops
               in
               their
               Lodgm
               t
               s
               .
               euery
               one
               Consis●…●…f
               100
               Troopers
               with
               their
               horses
               fig
               :
               3
               d.
               
            
             
             
               ABEF
               
                 the
                 whole
                 Contents
                 of
                 the
                 Regim
                 t.
                 of
                 horse
                 of
                 3
                 troops
                 Containing
                 in
                 all
                 300
                 men
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 b
                 i
                 the
                 2
                 files
                 of
                 hutts
                 and
                 2
                 files
                 of
                 Stalls
                 for
                 horses
                 for
                 one
                 troop
                 〈◊〉
                 th
                 .
                 the
                 Street
                 between
                 them
              
               X
               
                 the
                 Captains
                 Lodgement
              
               Y
               
                 the
                 Street
                 between
                 the
                 Captains
                 Lodgem
                 t
                 s
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 files
                 of
                 the
                 troopers
                 hutts
                 and
                 the
                 Stalls
                 for
                 their
                 horses
              
               Z
               
                 the
                 Street
                 between
                 the
                 files
                 of
                 the
                 troopers
                 hutts
                 and
                 the
                 Victualers
                 and
                 Suttlers
                 hutts
                 and
                 Sellars
                 B
                 C
                 t
                 n
                 the
                 Suttlers
                 20
                 foot
                 for
                 their
                 hutts
                 kitchins
                 and
                 Sellars
              
            
             
               
                 Place
                 this
                 foll
              
               :
               92
            
          
           
             
               The
               Scenographie
               of
               a
               Regement
               of
               Horse
               〈◊〉
               of
               three
               Troopes
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100.
               fig
               :
               y
               e
               4
               th
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Place
                 this
                 foll
              
               :
               ●…2
            
          
           
           
           
             Regiment
             of
             300
             Horse
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Map
             Figure
             (
             4
             )
             the
             Scenographie
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             rendring
             it
             more
             easily
             intelligible
             and
             practicable
             ;
             only
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             I
             shew
             in
             the
             Scenographie
             Map
             ,
             how
             the
             Horses
             Stalls
             are
             to
             be
             before
             the
             Horses
             are
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             add
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             space
             between
             the
             2
             Divisions
             of
             a
             Regiment
             of
             Foot
             ,
             is
             but
             68
             Foot
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             it
             for
             a
             Regiment
             of
             Horse
             of
             600
             ,
             double
             as
             wide
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             136
             foot
             ;
             within
             which
             breadth
             ,
             and
             200
             foot
             long
             ,
             100
             foot
             towards
             the
             front
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Foot
             Regiment
             )
             shall
             be
             employed
             for
             the
             better
             accommodation
             of
             the
             Field-Officers
             ,
             and
             Staff-Officers
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             100
             foot
             long
             towards
             the
             Rear
             ,
             for
             the
             Carriages
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             Regiment
             :
             and
             by
             making
             the
             said
             space
             between
             the
             said
             two
             Divisions
             ,
             136
             foot
             wide
             ,
             you
             will
             by
             consequence
             make
             the
             Colonels
             Lodgment
             ,
             which
             is
             between
             the
             Lodgments
             of
             the
             six
             Captains
             ,
             136
             foot
             wide
             ,
             but
             still
             but
             40
             foot
             long
             ,
             wherein
             his
             own
             Hutt
             ,
             his
             Kitchin
             ,
             Stable
             ,
             and
             other
             needful
             accommodations
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             better
             placed
             .
          
           
             The
             Lodgment
             of
             a
             Regiment
             of
             300
             Horse
             consisting
             of
             three
             Troops
             ,
             takes
             up
             in
             length
             300
             foot
             ,
             and
             in
             breadth
             408
             foot
             of
             ground
             ,
             the
             Scenographie
             of
             such
             a
             Regiments
             Camping
             I
             only
             present
             ,
             because
             the
             Page
             could
             well
             contain
             no
             more
             .
             But
             in
             a
             Regiment
             of
             six
             Troops
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             100
             ,
             I
             would
             leave
             the
             Interval
             before
             mention'd
             between
             the
             two
             Divisions
             for
             the
             Reasons
             before
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Rule
             may
             be
             observ'd
             proportionately
             for
             larger
             Regiments
             of
             Horse
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             still
             't
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             present
             Computation
             is
             but
             for
             a
             Troop
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             Foot
             Company
             each
             of
             100
             Men
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             150
             ,
             or
             200
             to
             each
             ,
             the
             breadth
             must
             be
             inlarged
             accordingly
             ,
             (
             but
             never
             the
             length
             )
             and
             where
             a
             Troop
             or
             Company
             is
             150
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             two
             Streets
             ,
             and
             three
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             ;
             and
             where
             it
             is
             200
             ,
             three
             Streets
             ,
             and
             four
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             for
             the
             Stalls
             of
             Horses
             .
          
           
             The
             before
             mentioned
             methods
             were
             usually
             and
             a
             long
             time
             observed
             by
             those
             Generals
             who
             regularly
             incamped
             their
             Regiments
             and
             Armies
             .
             But
             as
             in
             all
             other
             Arts
             ,
             so
             in
             
             War
             ,
             Alterations
             are
             made
             sometimes
             ,
             (
             I
             wish
             I
             could
             say
             alwayes
             )
             to
             the
             improving
             of
             it
             effectively
             .
             But
             sometimes
             the
             Capriciousness
             of
             a
             General
             ,
             otherwhile
             the
             Affectation
             of
             having
             the
             Honour
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Nation
             of
             altering
             old
             Forms
             ,
             produces
             those
             Changes
             which
             only
             should
             be
             the
             effect
             of
             clear
             Ratiocination
             on
             Experiments
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             therefore
             shew
             what
             Change
             has
             been
             made
             ,
             in
             the
             Incamping
             of
             Regiments
             within
             these
             60
             last
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             alledged
             Reasons
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             300
             foot
             in
             length
             still
             remained
             as
             a
             Standard
             in
             all
             Incampings
             of
             a
             Troop
             ,
             Company
             ,
             Regiment
             of
             Horse
             ,
             or
             Regiment
             of
             Foot
             ,
             for
             the
             Lodgment
             the
             breadth
             varied
             according
             to
             the
             numbers
             which
             were
             to
             be
             lodged
             ,
             but
             the
             50
             foot
             wideness
             for
             the
             Streets
             ,
             and
             distance
             between
             gross
             Lodgment
             and
             gross
             Lodgment
             ,
             has
             been
             often
             alter'd
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             all
             ,
             or
             many
             of
             the
             Streets
             ,
             enlarged
             to
             100
             foot
             ,
             but
             seldom
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             has
             exceeded
             .
          
           
             The
             old
             way
             of
             Lodgment
             was
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             way
             is
             thus
             :
             The
             Colonels
             Lodgment
             is
             80
             foot
             in
             length
             in
             the
             forepart
             of
             the
             Interval
             ,
             between
             the
             two
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             the
             hinder
             part
             of
             that
             Interval
             being
             100
             foot
             in
             length
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             Wagons
             ,
             and
             other
             Carriages
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             180
             foot
             of
             the
             300
             foot
             in
             length
             is
             all
             that
             is
             allow'd
             for
             the
             Hutts
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             from
             the
             Rear
             of
             which
             Hutts
             ,
             was
             20
             foot
             of
             a
             Street
             left
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             whole
             breadth
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             is
             the
             Lieutenant
             Colonels
             ,
             Majors
             ,
             and
             Captains
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             beyond
             which
             was
             40
             foot
             left
             for
             another
             Street
             ,
             beyond
             which
             was
             the
             20
             foot
             for
             the
             Victuallers
             ,
             and
             Suttlers
             Hutts
             ,
             Kitchins
             and
             Cellars
             ;
             in
             the
             Front
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             ,
             as
             the
             Door-cases
             ,
             and
             Squares
             to
             place
             the
             Pikes
             ,
             and
             Muskets
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             between
             which
             ,
             the
             Colours
             were
             to
             be
             placed
             ,
             either
             flying
             or
             furl'd
             ;
             and
             nothing
             else
             was
             between
             the
             Front
             of
             the
             Files
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             Hutts
             ,
             but
             the
             300
             foot
             vacuity
             to
             the
             Line
             which
             inviron'd
             the
             whole
             Camp.
             I
             know
             that
             the
             usual
             breadth
             of
             that
             vacuity
             ,
             properly
             called
             the
             Alarum
             place
             ,
             is
             but
             206
             foot
             wide
             ,
             whereof
             6
             foot
             for
             the
             Parapet
             ;
             but
             I
             should
             recommend
             the
             breadth
             to
             be
             300
             foot
             (
             for
             the
             labour
             is
             not
             much
             more
             in
             the
             
             whole
             Circumvallation
             )
             the
             Alarum
             place
             then
             would
             be
             larger
             ,
             for
             all
             needs
             both
             for
             the
             Horse
             and
             the
             Foot
             ,
             the
             Camp
             the
             more
             Airy
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             spacious
             the
             Alarum
             place
             is
             ,
             the
             unlikelier
             to
             be
             Miry
             ;
             but
             where
             any
             part
             is
             Miry
             ,
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             well
             gravel'd
             or
             pitch'd
             with
             stone
             as
             Streets
             are
             ;
             in
             the
             Front
             Hutts
             ,
             the
             Lieutenant
             and
             Ensign
             were
             lodged
             ;
             in
             the
             Rear
             Hutts
             ,
             the
             Serjeants
             and
             Corporals
             ;
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Chaplain
             ,
             the
             Quartermaster
             ,
             and
             the
             Chyrurgion
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             Interval
             of
             the
             68
             foot
             between
             the
             two
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Field
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Captains
             Lodgments
             ,
             and
             are
             equal
             in
             length
             ,
             and
             depth
             to
             them
             ;
             only
             they
             had
             but
             68
             foot
             wideness
             of
             that
             Interval
             for
             their
             three
             Lodgments
             ,
             the
             Provost
             Martial
             of
             the
             Regiment
             had
             his
             Lodgment
             in
             the
             68
             foot
             Interval
             between
             the
             two
             Divisions
             of
             the
             Hutts
             of
             the
             Suttlers
             and
             Victuallers
             ,
             in
             an
             equal
             Line
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             demonstrated
             in
             the
             Figure
             Number
             5
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Ichnographie
             of
             such
             Incamping
             ,
             with
             the
             Alphabetical
             Table
             of
             Reference
             thereto
             belonging
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               Reasons
               of
               this
               Change
               are
               :
            
          
           
             I.
             The
             Soldiers
             upon
             any
             present
             necessity
             ,
             could
             not
             so
             expeditiously
             draw
             out
             into
             the
             Alarum
             place
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             narrowness
             of
             the
             passages
             between
             the
             Colonels
             ,
             Field
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Captains
             Lodgments
             .
          
           
             II.
             Because
             not
             only
             the
             Colours
             ,
             Pikes
             and
             Muskets
             were
             somewhat
             cover'd
             from
             the
             sight
             by
             the
             Field
             Officers
             and
             Captains
             Lodgment
             ,
             which
             by
             this
             method
             are
             fully
             exposed
             to
             the
             view
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             handsom
             and
             formidable
             shew
             ,
             but
             also
             they
             are
             readier
             to
             be
             handled
             by
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             draw
             up
             in
             a
             moment
             to
             defend
             the
             Line
             .
          
           
             III.
             To
             prevent
             ,
             or
             immediately
             to
             punish
             the
             insolence
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             upon
             the
             Suttlers
             ,
             and
             the
             Suttlers
             imposing
             ill
             Food
             ,
             or
             hard
             Rates
             on
             the
             Victuals
             and
             Drink
             they
             set
             to
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             believed
             would
             be
             more
             hopefully
             hinder'd
             ,
             or
             more
             expeditiously
             redrest
             ,
             when
             the
             Field
             Officers
             and
             Captains
             Lodgments
             ,
             were
             between
             the
             Soldiers
             Hutts
             and
             the
             Victuallers
             ,
             than
             when
             only
             the
             Serjeants
             and
             Corporals
             were
             nearest
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             40
             foot
             wide
             Street
             between
             the
             Field
             Officers
             and
             Captains
             Lodgments
             ,
             and
             the
             Hutts
             of
             the
             Victuallers
             ,
             was
             judged
             most
             convenient
             ,
             because
             a
             20
             foot
             Street
             ,
             the
             whole
             wideness
             of
             the
             Regiments
             Lodgment
             ,
             was
             thought
             too
             narrow
             for
             the
             great
             resort
             of
             Wagons
             ,
             Carts
             and
             Carriages
             which
             were
             daily
             brought
             to
             furnish
             the
             Suttlers
             and
             Victuallers
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             Street
             the
             Soldiers
             usually
             stood
             which
             were
             to
             buy
             their
             necessaries
             of
             them
             .
             In
             the
             observing
             this
             newer
             way
             of
             Incamping
             ,
             these
             four
             Inconveniencies
             seem
             to
             attend
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lieutenant
             Colonel
             and
             the
             Major
             have
             thereby
             no
             further
             Accommodation
             as
             to
             their
             Lodgment
             ,
             than
             the
             Captains
             ,
             though
             their
             Baggage
             and
             Equipage
             is
             usually
             greater
             ;
             unless
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Companies
             do
             make
             2
             or
             3
             Files
             of
             Hutts
             requisite
             for
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             only
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             Field
             Officers
             Lodgments
             was
             proportionately
             inlarged
             .
          
           
           
             
               fig
               :
               〈◊〉
               th
               .
            
          
           
             
               A
               the
               Colon
               lls
               Lodgem
               t
               68
               foot
               broad
               &
               80
               foot
               long
            
             
               B
               the
               S
               t
               Colon
               lls
               Lodgem
               t
               40
               foot
               broad
               &
               40
               foot
               long
            
             
               C
               the
               Majors
               Lodgem
               t
               40
               foot
               broad
               &
               40
               foot
               long
            
             
               D
               the
               Provost
               Marshalls
               Lodgem
               t
               20
               foot
               long
               &
               24
               foot
               broad
            
             
               E
               the
               Captains
               Lodgem
               t
               s
               40
               foot
               long
               &
               24
               foot
               broad
            
             
               F
               the
               Cherurgeons
               Lodgem
               t
               40
               foot
               long
               and
               24
               foot
               broad
            
             
               G
               the
               Quarterm
               &
               Lodgem
               t
               40
               foot
               long
               and
               17
               foot
               broad
            
             
               H
               the
               Chaplains
               Lodgem
               t
               40
               foot
               long
               and
               17
               foot
               broad
            
          
           
           
             
             
               I
               the
               ●…acuity
               for
               the
               Carriage
               &c
               100
               foot
               long
               &
               68
               foot
               wide
            
             
               K
               the
               Suttlers
               and
               Pictuallers
               hutts
               20
               foot
               long
               and
               wide
            
             
               according
               to
               the
               Company
               they
               belong
               to
            
             
               L
               the
               Street
               between
               the
               Offic
               s
               Lodgem
               t
               s
               and
               the
               Suttlers
               and
            
             
               Victuallers
               40
               foot
               wide
            
             
               M
               the
               Street
               between
               the
               Officers
               Lodgem
               s
               and
               the
            
             
               files
               of
               hutts
               20
               foot
               wide
            
             
               n
               the
               files
               of
               hutts
               for
               y
               e
               Souldiers
               180
               foot
               long
               8
               foot
               wide
            
             
               o
               the
               Lanes
               between
               the
               〈◊〉
               hutts
               8
               foot
               wide
            
             
               from
               p
               to
               q
               are
               the
               places
               for
               y
               e
               pikes
               and
               muskets
            
             
               the
               Square
               ones
               whereof
               are
               for
               y
               e
               musket
            
          
           
             Place
             this
             foll
             .
             96
          
           
           
           
             2.
             
             All
             the
             Field
             Officers
             ,
             except
             the
             Colonel
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Captains
             ,
             are
             almost
             in
             the
             very
             Rear
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             consequently
             farthest
             from
             the
             Line
             and
             Alarum
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             very
             first
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Breast-work
             between
             the
             Line
             of
             Circumvallation
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Colours
             and
             Arms
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             so
             that
             should
             the
             Line
             by
             surprize
             be
             entred
             by
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             he
             may
             the
             more
             easily
             act
             his
             ends
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Twenty
             foot
             in
             the
             length
             of
             the
             200
             for
             the
             private
             Soldiers
             Hutts
             ,
             is
             cut
             off
             ,
             which
             may
             streighten
             them
             too
             much
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             in
             the
             old
             manner
             of
             Incamping
             ,
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             these
             Advantages
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Colonel
             ,
             Lieutenant
             Colonel
             ,
             Major
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Captains
             ,
             are
             at
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             nearest
             the
             Alarum
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Line
             ,
             where
             they
             ought
             in
             time
             of
             need
             to
             be
             the
             very
             first
             ;
             as
             well
             to
             give
             the
             requisite
             Orders
             to
             the
             Guards
             in
             Function
             ,
             as
             to
             act
             in
             their
             own
             persons
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             more
             to
             hasten
             the
             Soldiers
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             the
             more
             apt
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             their
             chief
             Officers
             are
             on
             the
             place
             to
             take
             notice
             who
             is
             most
             diligent
             ;
             and
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             of
             the
             service
             ,
             as
             fast
             as
             ever
             they
             come
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Field
             Officers
             and
             Captains
             are
             nearer
             the
             Colonel
             ,
             to
             receive
             and
             obey
             his
             Orders
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             sudden
             need
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Accommodation
             for
             the
             Lieutenant
             Colonel
             and
             Major
             is
             certainly
             larger
             ,
             though
             their
             Companies
             in
             number
             should
             be
             but
             equal
             to
             the
             Captains
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             private
             Soldiers
             ,
             Corporals
             and
             Ensigns
             ,
             and
             Lieutenants
             ,
             have
             20
             foot
             more
             in
             length
             for
             their
             Hutts
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Regiments
             Lodgment
             is
             open
             in
             the
             Front
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             also
             being
             next
             the
             Alarum
             place
             ,
             where
             all
             Men
             generally
             walk
             and
             pass
             their
             time
             ,
             the
             Colours
             and
             Arms
             of
             the
             Regiment
             are
             the
             more
             exposed
             to
             prejudice
             ,
             and
             imbezling
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             whole
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Regiment
             is
             shut
             up
             by
             the
             old
             way
             of
             Incamping
             ,
             and
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Colonel
             ,
             Field
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Captains
             ,
             being
             every
             one
             inviron'd
             
             with
             a
             Breast-work
             ,
             it
             makes
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             Retrenchment
             within
             the
             Line
             of
             Circumvallation
             ,
             and
             renders
             it
             the
             more
             defensible
             ,
             as
             also
             it
             more
             certainly
             covers
             and
             secures
             the
             Colours
             ,
             Pikes
             ,
             and
             Muskets
             ,
             by
             their
             having
             the
             Colonels
             ,
             Field
             Officers
             and
             Captains
             Lodgment
             ,
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Alarum
             place
             ;
             for
             none
             can
             come
             but
             within
             the
             Regiments
             intrench'd
             Lodgment
             ,
             to
             imbezel
             or
             prejudice
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             narrow
             passages
             between
             the
             Field
             Officers
             and
             Captains
             Lodgment
             next
             the
             Alarum
             place
             ,
             it
             needs
             be
             no
             narrower
             than
             the
             Lane
             between
             the
             Files
             of
             the
             Soldiers
             Hutts
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             will
             pass
             the
             one
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             well
             pass
             the
             other
             ,
             nay
             ,
             better
             do
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             utmost
             length
             of
             those
             narrow
             passages
             ,
             is
             but
             24
             ,
             and
             the
             utmost
             length
             of
             the
             Lane
             is
             180
             foot
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             thus
             shew'd
             the
             Forms
             of
             the
             ancienter
             and
             newer
             way
             of
             Incamping
             a
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             what
             advantages
             and
             disadvantages
             seem
             to
             attend
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             those
             who
             shall
             command
             in
             chief
             ,
             to
             elect
             which
             form
             (
             all
             things
             consider'd
             )
             they
             most
             approve
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             conclude
             what
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             the
             Incamping
             of
             a
             Regiment
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             these
             two
             following
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             that
             Regiment
             is
             to
             be
             quartered
             in
             one
             Division
             ,
             which
             has
             also
             often
             been
             done
             ,
             (
             especially
             when
             Incampings
             are
             but
             for
             a
             very
             little
             time
             )
             the
             more
             to
             shorten
             the
             work
             of
             Intrenching
             the
             whole
             Army
             ,
             the
             usual
             manner
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Companies
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             thus
             :
             The
             Colonels
             Company
             is
             quartered
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             the
             Lieutenant
             Colonels
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             the
             Majors
             next
             the
             Colonels
             ,
             the
             eldest
             Captains
             next
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Captains
             by
             their
             Seniorities
             in
             order
             ,
             from
             the
             right
             hand
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             Regiment
             be
             quartered
             in
             two
             Divisions
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             usual
             practice
             ,
             then
             the
             Lieutenant
             Colonels
             Company
             quarters
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             second
             Division
             ,
             and
             the
             Serjeant
             Majors
             Company
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             of
             the
             first
             Division
             ;
             the
             eldest
             Captains
             next
             the
             Colonels
             ,
             the
             second
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             of
             the
             second
             Division
             ,
             the
             third
             next
             the
             
             eldest
             ,
             the
             fourth
             next
             the
             Lieutenant
             Colonels
             ,
             the
             fifth
             next
             the
             third
             ,
             the
             sixth
             next
             the
             fourth
             in
             the
             second
             Division
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Captains
             according
             to
             this
             order
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             usual
             method
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Ichnographie
             in
             the
             newer
             way
             of
             Incamping
             a
             Regiment
             ,
             I
             have
             placed
             the
             Lieutenant
             Colonel
             and
             his
             Companies
             Lodgment
             ,
             to
             close
             the
             right
             flank
             of
             the
             right
             hand
             Division
             ,
             and
             the
             Majors
             ,
             to
             close
             the
             left
             flank
             of
             the
             left
             hand
             Division
             ;
             whereby
             the
             Colonel
             is
             in
             the
             Centre
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             ,
             the
             Lieutenant
             Colonel
             on
             the
             right
             flank
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             and
             the
             Major
             on
             the
             left
             ;
             which
             seems
             to
             be
             the
             best
             form
             of
             distributing
             the
             Lodgments
             of
             the
             three
             Field
             Officers
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             poor
             opinion
             ,
             will
             sooner
             and
             better
             answer
             the
             service
             on
             a
             sudden
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             new
             Form
             of
             Incamping
             ,
             all
             the
             Field
             Officers
             ,
             and
             Captains
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ,
             being
             lodged
             in
             the
             Rear
             of
             the
             Lodgment
             ,
             are
             consequently
             farthest
             from
             the
             Alarum
             place
             ,
             and
             Line
             of
             Circumvallation
             ;
             and
             can
             hasten
             to
             it
             with
             their
             Soldiers
             ,
             but
             through
             Lanes
             8
             Foot
             broad
             ,
             where
             but
             3
             Men
             at
             most
             can
             pass
             a-breast
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             offer
             to
             consideration
             the
             Lodgment
             of
             the
             Lieutenant
             Colonels
             and
             Majors
             with
             their
             Companies
             ,
             to
             be
             on
             the
             right
             and
             left
             flanks
             of
             the
             Regiment
             ;
             for
             all
             gross
             Lodgments
             are
             to
             be
             divided
             the
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             Streets
             at
             least
             50
             Foot
             wide
             ;
             through
             which
             Street
             on
             either
             flank
             of
             the
             Regiments
             Lodgments
             ,
             the
             two
             Field
             Officers
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             readily
             march
             their
             Men
             up
             to
             the
             Alarum
             place
             about
             18
             a-breast
             ,
             when
             as
             by
             their
             own
             and
             their
             Companies
             being
             lodged
             the
             usual
             way
             (
             the
             Lieutenant
             Colonel
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             second
             Division
             ,
             and
             the
             Major
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             of
             the
             first
             )
             they
             and
             their
             Companies
             have
             but
             8
             Foot
             passage
             to
             that
             place
             of
             action
             ;
             where
             't
             is
             to
             be
             wish'd
             ,
             they
             were
             still
             the
             very
             first
             ,
             and
             well
             follow'd
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             this
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             practised
             Form
             ,
             I
             only
             propound
             it
             to
             consideration
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Reasons
             which
             makes
             me
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             shewed
             the
             several
             wayes
             of
             Incamping
             a
             Regiment
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             shew
             how
             an
             Army
             may
             be
             Incamped
             within
             a
             Line
             or
             Intrenchment
             ,
             with
             the
             several
             
             gross
             Lodgments
             for
             the
             General
             ,
             the
             General
             Officers
             ,
             Train
             of
             Artillery
             ,
             Carriages
             ,
             the
             Regiments
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             gross
             Lodgments
             and
             Requisites
             belonging
             to
             an
             Army
             .
          
           
             Only
             I
             would
             first
             recommend
             to
             Consideration
             ,
             That
             the
             Lodgment
             for
             the
             Powder
             ,
             Fireworks
             ,
             and
             other
             combustible
             things
             ,
             be
             at
             one
             of
             the
             Angles
             next
             the
             Alarum
             places
             ;
             because
             two
             parts
             of
             four
             of
             that
             Ground
             ,
             is
             not
             near
             other
             Lodgments
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             ,
             if
             Fire
             should
             take
             by
             accident
             ,
             or
             design
             ,
             (
             unless
             the
             Wind
             blows
             maliciously
             )
             they
             may
             the
             better
             avoid
             the
             danger
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             still
             have
             the
             Powder
             ,
             and
             Fireworks
             ,
             in
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Artilleries
             own
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             Redoubt
             apart
             cover'd
             with
             Hair-cloth
             ,
             or
             Sod
             ;
             where
             his
             own
             eye
             ,
             and
             the
             immediate
             care
             of
             his
             own
             Officers
             may
             prevent
             ,
             or
             remedy
             much
             mischief
             .
          
           
             I
             would
             also
             recommend
             that
             the
             Lodgments
             for
             the
             Cannon
             ,
             and
             Wagons
             of
             the
             Train
             ,
             might
             be
             next
             to
             one
             of
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Alarum
             place
             ,
             that
             the
             bringing
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             drawing
             them
             out
             ,
             on
             any
             occasion
             ,
             may
             be
             with
             less
             incumbrance
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Camp
             ;
             which
             will
             follow
             ,
             if
             the
             300
             foot
             wideness
             of
             the
             Alarum
             place
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             50
             foot
             streets
             ,
             be
             made
             the
             passage
             to
             their
             Lodgments
             .
             When
             the
             Ground
             for
             Incamping
             is
             pitch'd
             upon
             ,
             the
             usual
             way
             to
             put
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             in
             practice
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Quartermaster
             General
             ,
             and
             the
             Officers
             belonging
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             who
             are
             to
             receive
             their
             Orders
             from
             him
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Engineer
             General
             ,
             and
             his
             Assistants
             ,
             do
             forthwith
             meet
             ,
             and
             on
             fine
             Pasteboard
             draw
             several
             parallel
             Lines
             by
             a
             small
             Scale
             ,
             at
             300
             foot
             distance
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             standing
             measure
             of
             the
             length
             of
             every
             gross
             Lodgment
             )
             and
             then
             besides
             the
             said
             300
             foot
             parallel
             Lines
             ,
             to
             draw
             other
             parallel
             Lines
             of
             50
             or
             100
             foot
             asunder
             for
             the
             streets
             ,
             between
             the
             first
             Line
             of
             the
             gross
             Lodgments
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             Line
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             sequence
             till
             they
             have
             Lodgment
             Lines
             ,
             and
             street
             Lines
             for
             all
             the
             Army
             to
             be
             Incamped
             ;
             then
             calculating
             what
             breadth
             every
             Lodgment
             is
             to
             consist
             of
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             exact
             numbers
             of
             every
             Regiment
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             the
             quantity
             of
             the
             Companies
             and
             Troops
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             the
             true
             number
             of
             every
             Troop
             and
             Company
             ,
             to
             divide
             the
             
             said
             parallel
             Lines
             at
             300
             foot
             distance
             ,
             into
             the
             due
             breadth
             of
             every
             Regiments
             Lodgment
             respectively
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             all
             other
             gross
             Lodgments
             ;
             and
             to
             write
             in
             the
             square
             for
             the
             Lodgment
             ,
             the
             name
             of
             the
             gross
             Lodgment
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Regiments
             ,
             with
             the
             number
             of
             feet
             allow'd
             in
             breadth
             to
             every
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             an
             Alphabetical
             Letter
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             which
             reference
             is
             to
             be
             made
             .
             This
             being
             done
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             of
             the
             Pasteboard
             every
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             turn
             them
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             until
             you
             have
             adjusted
             them
             on
             a
             large
             sheet
             of
             Paper
             ,
             into
             a
             long
             Square
             ,
             with
             the
             Streets
             between
             every
             Line
             of
             the
             Lodgments
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             at
             least
             50
             foot
             wide
             ,
             the
             whole
             breadth
             of
             the
             Armies
             Incamping
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             other
             Streets
             of
             the
             like
             wideness
             ,
             where
             it
             may
             be
             between
             every
             gross
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             gross
             Lodgment
             ,
             the
             length
             of
             the
             Armies
             Incamping
             ,
             and
             observing
             these
             following
             Rules
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             four
             Outsides
             of
             the
             whole
             Incamping
             which
             are
             next
             to
             the
             Alarum
             places
             ,
             be
             in
             even
             Lines
             ;
             for
             else
             your
             Alarum
             places
             would
             not
             be
             300
             or
             206
             foot
             wide
             (
             as
             you
             like
             best
             )
             in
             the
             clear
             ;
             which
             must
             regularly
             be
             observed
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             decency
             ,
             and
             the
             usefulness
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             from
             the
             proper
             front
             of
             the
             whole
             Incamping
             ,
             there
             be
             but
             one
             Line
             of
             Lodgments
             between
             the
             Alarum
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             Generals
             own
             Lodgment
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             from
             the
             Alarum
             place
             next
             the
             front
             of
             the
             Generals
             own
             Lodgment
             ,
             even
             till
             you
             come
             at
             it
             ,
             there
             be
             a
             Piazza
             ,
             or
             space
             of
             400
             foot
             wide
             ,
             and
             on
             each
             side
             of
             his
             own
             Lodgment
             a
             Street
             of
             200
             foot
             wide
             ,
             the
             whole
             length
             of
             his
             Lodgment
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             State
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Officers
             and
             others
             to
             walk
             in
             ,
             who
             resort
             unto
             him
             for
             business
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             respect
             and
             duty
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             Guards
             to
             draw
             up
             in
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             danger
             from
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             or
             tumult
             within
             the
             Camp.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Lodgments
             for
             the
             General
             Officers
             ,
             and
             for
             Strangers
             and
             Volunteers
             of
             Quality
             ,
             are
             usually
             to
             be
             in
             the
             same
             Line
             of
             the
             Generals
             own
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             right
             and
             left
             hand
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             nearer
             on
             all
             
             sudden
             occasions
             to
             be
             advised
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             his
             Orders
             ;
             but
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Artilleries
             Lodgment
             to
             be
             at
             one
             of
             the
             Angles
             of
             the
             whole
             Incamping
             ,
             which
             is
             probably
             farthest
             from
             ,
             and
             the
             unlikeliest
             to
             be
             attacked
             by
             the
             Enemy
             ,
             for
             the
             Reasons
             before
             exprest
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             whereas
             the
             unequal
             Numbers
             of
             Regiments
             ,
             and
             the
             various
             breadth
             of
             other
             gross
             Lodgments
             renders
             it
             impossible
             to
             make
             the
             intire
             Camping
             of
             the
             Army
             on
             the
             four
             sides
             of
             it
             ,
             an
             exact
             long
             Square
             ,
             if
             the
             breadth
             of
             every
             Street
             between
             gross
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             gross
             Lodgment
             ,
             be
             kept
             to
             50
             foot
             ,
             therefore
             they
             may
             be
             inlarged
             or
             shortned
             to
             a
             breadth
             sufficient
             to
             answer
             the
             making
             of
             the
             four
             outsides
             of
             the
             general
             incamping
             in
             right
             Lines
             ,
             which
             last
             must
             never
             be
             omitted
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             usual
             Rules
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             are
             adjusted
             your
             several
             Pasteboard
             gross
             Lodgments
             ,
             with
             the
             Piazza
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Streets
             ,
             on
             a
             sheet
             of
             large
             Paper
             ;
             to
             which
             with
             some
             Mouth
             Glew
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             fasten'd
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             may
             be
             certain
             if
             it
             be
             exactly
             done
             in
             the
             Tent
             or
             Chamber
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             exactly
             done
             in
             the
             Field
             ;
             due
             care
             being
             taken
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             way
             of
             preparing
             the
             Camping
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             on
             Pasteboard
             ,
             and
             drawing
             parallel
             Lines
             for
             gross
             Lodgments
             ,
             and
             for
             Streets
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             usual
             ,
             and
             generally
             practised
             ,
             yet
             I
             must
             own
             ,
             I
             have
             found
             it
             so
             very
             tedious
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             that
             it
             put
             me
             upon
             finding
             out
             another
             ,
             which
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             it self
             more
             expeditious
             ,
             and
             exact
             ,
             or
             whether
             my
             being
             byassed
             towards
             a
             method
             I
             lighted
             upon
             ,
             and
             have
             often
             practised
             ,
             made
             me
             more
             approve
             of
             it
             I
             will
             not
             determine
             ,
             but
             shall
             submit
             it
             to
             those
             whose
             judgments
             I
             more
             value
             than
             my
             own
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             I
             shall
             say
             that
             what
             render'd
             the
             Pasteboard
             method
             tedious
             ,
             and
             intricate
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             Standard
             of
             the
             parallel
             Lines
             for
             Streets
             ,
             was
             50
             foot
             in
             wideness
             ,
             as
             well
             between
             gross
             and
             gross
             Lodgment
             ,
             as
             between
             Line
             and
             Line
             of
             Lodgments
             ,
             I
             found
             it
             ,
             after
             many
             tryals
             ,
             unpracticable
             ,
             and
             was
             forced
             to
             make
             many
             Calculations
             .
             For
             't
             is
             impossible
             where
             almost
             every
             gross
             Lodgment
             differs
             in
             
             the
             breadth
             ,
             if
             the
             Street
             between
             every
             gross
             Lodgment
             be
             50
             foot
             ,
             that
             ever
             you
             can
             keep
             your
             second
             ,
             third
             ,
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             ,
             and
             sixth
             Line
             of
             Lodgment
             (
             if
             your
             Incamping
             must
             consist
             of
             so
             many
             Lines
             )
             equal
             in
             extent
             with
             the
             first
             ;
             which
             still
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             else
             your
             long
             square
             in
             the
             whole
             Incamping
             cannot
             be
             kept
             ,
             nor
             consequently
             ,
             the
             exact
             breadth
             of
             the
             four
             alarum
             places
             ,
             on
             the
             four
             sides
             which
             are
             round
             the
             Camp
             ;
             which
             would
             be
             both
             uniform
             and
             very
             incommodious
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             Streets
             between
             gross
             and
             gross
             Lodgment
             ,
             be
             more
             ,
             or
             less
             ,
             than
             50
             foot
             wide
             (
             which
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             avoid
             )
             then
             your
             paralled
             Street
             Lines
             of
             50
             foot
             wideness
             ,
             are
             useless
             ;
             and
             you
             must
             calculate
             the
             wideness
             of
             the
             Streets
             between
             most
             gross
             and
             gross
             Lodgments
             ,
             and
             fling
             away
             your
             Pasteboard
             parallel
             Street
             Lines
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             what
             on
             tryal
             will
             be
             found
             true
             ,
             and
             it
             made
             me
             for
             my
             own
             ease
             endeavour
             to
             find
             out
             a
             better
             method
             ;
             which
             to
             my
             satisfaction
             I
             did
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             set
             it
             down
             ,
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             Suppose
             I
             am
             to
             incamp
             within
             a
             Line
             ,
             an
             Army
             which
             consists
             of
             17
             Regiments
             of
             Foot
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             of
             different
             numbers
             ,
             but
             make
             in
             all
             25400
             men
             ;
             and
             of
             seven
             Regiments
             of
             Horse
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             them
             of
             different
             numbers
             ,
             but
             make
             in
             all
             4900
             Horse
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             have
             besides
             12
             other
             gross
             Lodgments
             to
             be
             within
             my
             general
             Incamping
             viz.
             the
             Generals
             ,
             three
             other
             General
             Officers
             ,
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Ordnances
             ,
             the
             Strangers
             ,
             the
             Piazza
             before
             the
             Generals
             own
             Lodgment
             ,
             the
             Sick
             ,
             the
             Magazine
             ,
             the
             Market-place
             ,
             the
             Train
             ,
             and
             the
             Wagons
             and
             Carriages
             .
          
           
             The
             Ichnographie
             of
             which
             is
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Map
             Figure
             VI.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             I
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             calculate
             the
             breadth
             of
             every
             one
             of
             all
             these
             36
             gross
             Lodgments
             ,
             viz.
             the
             24
             Regiments
             ,
             and
             the
             12
             Lodgments
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             for
             Regiments
             ,
             but
             General
             Officers
             ,
             &c.
             every
             one
             of
             which
             Lodgments
             I
             mark
             with
             Alphabetical
             Letters
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             have
             reference
             ;
             and
             to
             every
             Regiments
             Lodgment
             I
             set
             down
             with
             it
             the
             number
             of
             Troops
             and
             Companies
             ,
             how
             many
             Soldiers
             every
             one
             consists
             of
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             exact
             breadth
             of
             every
             such
             Lodgment
             ,
             for
             the
             length
             is
             still
             300
             foot
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Having
             sum'd
             up
             all
             their
             breadths
             ,
             I
             allow
             (
             by
             way
             of
             estimate
             )
             50
             foot
             wideness
             for
             every
             Street
             between
             every
             gross
             and
             gross
             Lodgment
             ;
             and
             50
             foot
             wideness
             for
             every
             Street
             between
             every
             Line
             of
             Lodgments
             ,
             or
             100
             foot
             wideness
             for
             the
             Street
             ,
             between
             every
             Line
             of
             Lodgments
             ;
             (
             as
             I
             would
             do
             ,
             if
             my
             Army
             be
             great
             ,
             and
             my
             Camp
             be
             intended
             for
             a
             long
             time
             :
             )
             If
             my
             whole
             Incamping
             be
             to
             consist
             of
             six
             Lines
             of
             Lodgments
             ,
             then
             there
             must
             be
             five
             Streets
             the
             whole
             breadth
             of
             the
             Incamping
             of
             50
             or
             100
             foot
             wide
             ;
             all
             which
             wideness
             of
             Streets
             ,
             between
             gross
             and
             gross
             Lodgment
             ,
             and
             between
             Line
             and
             Line
             of
             Lodgments
             ,
             I
             add
             to
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             36
             gross
             Lodgments
             ,
             which
             I
             sum
             up
             all
             together
             ,
             and
             divide
             by
             six
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             number
             of
             Lines
             of
             Lodgments
             I
             intend
             to
             make
             ;
             and
             the
             Quotient
             shews
             me
             the
             breadth
             of
             every
             Line
             of
             Lodgments
             .
          
           
             
               As
               for
               Example
               .
            
             
               I
               find
               the
               breadth
               of
               all
               the
               Lodgments
               for
               my
               17
               Regiments
               of
               Foot
               ,
               and
               7
               Regiments
               of
               Horse
               ,
               to
               take
               up
               12142
               Foot.
               
            
             
               I
               find
               my
               12
               other
               gross
               Lodgments
               (
               reckoning
               the
               Piazza
               for
               one
               )
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               4850
               foot
               ,
               my
               five
               Streets
               between
               Line
               and
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               take
               up
               at
               50
               foot
               to
               each
               Street
               ,
               250
               foot
               ;
               and
               my
               36
               Streets
               between
               my
               36
               gross
               Lodgments
               at
               50
               foot
               breadth
               for
               each
               Street
               ,
               takes
               1800
               foot
               ;
               all
               these
               sum'd
               together
               ,
               makes
               19042
               foot
               ;
               which
               being
               divided
               by
               six
               ,
               the
               Quotient
               is
               3173
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               the
               breadth
               of
               every
               of
               my
               six
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               I
               leave
               200
               foot
               Street
               on
               each
               side
               of
               the
               Generals
               own
               Lodgment
               ,
               and
               a
               wide
               Street
               between
               the
               next
               Generals
               Officers
               Lodgment
               on
               the
               right
               and
               left
               hand
               of
               the
               Generals
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               wide
               Street
               on
               each
               side
               of
               the
               Magazine
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               Army
               are
               to
               attend
               in
               course
               ,
               to
               take
               out
               their
               Provisions
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               evident
               in
               the
               said
               Map
               )
               I
               make
               still
               my
               first
               Line
               of
               Lodgment
               less
               in
               extent
               by
               some
               feet
               ,
               than
               it
               need
               to
               be
               ,
               because
               I
               may
               thereby
               make
               the
               Streets
               in
               the
               other
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               wider
               between
               some
               gross
               and
               gross
               Lodgment
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               I
               could
               
               not
               well
               do
               ;
               for
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               first
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               gives
               the
               Rule
               to
               the
               five
               subsequent
               Lines
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               exactly
               of
               the
               like
               extent
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               though
               I
               might
               make
               every
               Line
               3173
               foot
               in
               extent
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               foregoing
               Reasons
               I
               make
               the
               said
               first
               Line
               of
               less
               extent
               .
            
             
               I
               begin
               the
               first
               of
               my
               six
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               on
               the
               proper
               front
               of
               the
               whole
               Incamping
               ,
               which
               usually
               is
               that
               which
               fronts
               towards
               the
               Enemies
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               where
               he
               is
               likeliest
               to
               attack
               you
               ;
               and
               I
               begin
               that
               Line
               ,
               First
               from
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               with
               the
               Piazza
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               to
               be
               400
               foot
               in
               breadth
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               before
               the
               Generals
               own
               Lodgment
               ,
               which
               I
               alwayes
               place
               in
               the
               second
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ;
               I
               then
               lodge
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               said
               Piazza
               ,
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               R.
               (
               which
               may
               be
               the
               Generals
               Regiment
               of
               Guards
               )
               and
               contains
               16
               Foot
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               150
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               724
               foot
               .
               Then
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               the
               said
               Piazza
               ,
               I
               lodge
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               P.
               which
               contains
               14
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               150
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               644
               foot
               .
               Then
               I
               leave
               a
               Street
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               Regiment
               R.
               of
               50
               foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               the
               Regiment
               P.
               of
               50
               foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               right
               of
               the
               50
               foot
               Street
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               right
               of
               Regiment
               R.
               I
               lodge
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               O.
               which
               consists
               of
               13
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               150
               men
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               604
               foot
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               left
               ,
               of
               the
               left-hand
               Street
               of
               50
               foot
               ,
               I
               lodge
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               Q.
               which
               contains
               15
               Companies
               ,
               each
               of
               150
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               684
               foot
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Piazza
               of
               400
               foot
               in
               the
               Centre
               ,
               the
               Regiments
               R.
               and
               O.
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               with
               the
               Street
               of
               50
               foot
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Regiment
               P.
               and
               Q.
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               the
               Piazza
               ,
               with
               the
               50
               Foot
               Street
               between
               them
               ,
               make
               up
               in
               breadth
               for
               the
               first
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               3156
               foot
               ,
               which
               being
               17
               foot
               less
               in
               extent
               ,
               than
               it
               might
               be
               I
               six
               upon
               ;
               and
               neither
               more
               or
               less
               feet
               must
               be
               in
               every
               of
               the
               remaining
               five
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               as
               all
               others
               ,
               I
               begin
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               by
               doing
               so
               ,
               and
               then
               fixing
               Lodgments
               on
               the
               right
               and
               left
               hand
               of
               the
               said
               middle
               Lodgment
               ,
               I
               know
               what
               is
               left
               for
               the
               two
               outwardmost
               Lodgments
               
               of
               that
               Line
               ,
               which
               else
               I
               should
               not
               be
               able
               exactly
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               know
               that
               ,
               I
               accordingly
               proportion
               the
               Regiments
               that
               are
               the
               outwardmost
               of
               the
               Line
               and
               the
               Streets
               breadth
               next
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               As
               for
               Example
               .
            
             
               I
               begin
               the
               second
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               with
               the
               Generals
               own
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               600
               foot
               in
               breadth
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               length
               of
               300
               foot
               for
               every
               Lodgment
               whatever
               is
               still
               the
               same
               )
               then
               I
               allow
               alwayes
               200
               foot
               Street
               on
               each
               side
               of
               the
               Generals
               own
               Lodgment
               ,
               which
               with
               the
               400
               foot
               Piazza
               before
               it
               ,
               makes
               room
               for
               his
               Guards
               to
               draw
               up
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               Comers
               and
               Goers
               to
               walk
               in
               ,
               till
               they
               are
               dispatch'd
               ,
               which
               is
               for
               use
               as
               well
               as
               state
               .
               On
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Generals
               Lodgment
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Street
               200
               foot
               wide
               ,
               I
               place
               the
               Lodgment
               of
               the
               first
               General
               Officer
               B.
               B.
               which
               I
               allow
               to
               be
               400
               foot
               in
               breadth
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               side
               of
               the
               Generals
               Lodgment
               ,
               and
               the
               Street
               200
               foot
               wide
               ,
               I
               place
               the
               second
               General
               Officers
               Lodgment
               C.
               C.
               for
               which
               I
               allow
               300
               foot
               in
               breadth
               ;
               then
               on
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Lodgment
               B.
               B
               I
               leave
               a
               Street
               90
               foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               right
               of
               that
               90
               foot
               Street
               ,
               I
               place
               another
               General
               Officers
               Lodgment
               marked
               D.
               D.
               of
               300
               foot
               in
               breadth
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               left
               of
               the
               Lodgment
               C.
               C
               I
               leave
               a
               Street
               90
               foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               of
               that
               Street
               ,
               I
               place
               the
               Lodgment
               E.
               E.
               of
               300
               foot
               wideness
               ,
               for
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               Volunteers
               of
               quality
               ;
               the
               two
               Streets
               90
               foot
               wide
               apiece
               between
               B
               B.
               and
               D.
               D.
               and
               C.
               C.
               and
               E.
               E.
               being
               between
               three
               General
               Officers
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Strangers
               of
               quality
               is
               for
               honour
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               larger
               space
               for
               the
               attendance
               of
               those
               who
               belong
               unto
               them
               ,
               or
               come
               for
               business
               ,
               or
               respect
               ,
               to
               wait
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               then
               find
               the
               Generals
               own
               Lodgment
               600
               foot
               ,
               the
               two
               Streets
               of
               200
               foot
               in
               breadth
               on
               each
               side
               of
               it
               400
               foot
               ,
               the
               four
               other
               Lodgments
               for
               three
               General
               Officers
               ,
               and
               the
               Strangers
               ,
               with
               the
               90
               foot
               Street
               between
               the
               two
               first
               General
               Officers
               Lodgments
               ,
               amount
               in
               all
               in
               extent
               to
               2480
               foot
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               have
               but
               676
               foot
               for
               the
               Lodgment
               of
               two
               Foot
               Regiments
               (
               which
               must
               be
               alwayes
               at
               the
               ends
               of
               
               every
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               )
               and
               for
               the
               Streets
               between
               Lodgment
               D.
               D.
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               E.
               E.
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               I
               therefore
               place
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               A.
               consisting
               of
               eight
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               men
               ,
               which
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               276
               foot
               on
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Lodgment
               D.
               D.
               and
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               B.
               consisting
               of
               nine
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               which
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               300
               foot
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               the
               Lodgment
               E.
               E.
               and
               I
               find
               I
               have
               100
               foot
               left
               besides
               ;
               which
               I
               divide
               into
               two
               Streets
               ,
               each
               of
               50
               foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               seven
               Lodgments
               ,
               with
               the
               six
               Streets
               between
               them
               ,
               make
               up
               in
               all
               in
               wideness
               ,
               3156
               foot
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               just
               breadth
               of
               the
               front
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               shuts
               up
               my
               second
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               at
               both
               ends
               whereof
               I
               have
               a
               Foot
               Regiment
               lodged
               ,
               which
               always
               on
               ht
               to
               be
               in
               every
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               except
               in
               that
               of
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Ordnance
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Wagons
               are
               placed
               ;
               for
               the
               two
               ends
               of
               every
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               being
               next
               the
               Alarum
               place
               ,
               must
               still
               have
               Foot
               lodged
               there
               ,
               to
               be
               at
               hand
               to
               defend
               the
               Line
               and
               Fortifications
               which
               shuts
               up
               ,
               and
               flanks
               the
               whole
               Incamping
               .
            
             
               I
               begin
               my
               third
               Line
               as
               the
               first
               and
               second
               from
               the
               midst
               ,
               or
               centre
               of
               it
               ;
               first
               I
               lodge
               there
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               Z.
               which
               consists
               of
               10
               Troops
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               808
               foot
               ;
               on
               the
               right
               of
               Regiment
               Z.
               I
               leave
               a
               Street
               of
               50
               foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               right
               of
               that
               Street
               I
               place
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               Y.
               which
               consists
               of
               nine
               Troops
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               738
               foot
               ;
               then
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               Regiment
               Z
               ,
               I
               leave
               also
               a
               Street
               of
               50
               foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               of
               that
               Street
               I
               lodge
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               X.
               which
               consists
               of
               eight
               Troops
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               668
               foot
               .
               I
               then
               find
               that
               the
               three
               Regiments
               of
               Horse
               Z.
               Y.
               X.
               with
               the
               Street
               50
               foot
               wide
               between
               the
               Regiment
               Z.
               and
               Regiment
               Y.
               and
               between
               Regiment
               Z.
               and
               Regiment
               X.
               with
               the
               Street
               50
               foot
               wide
               between
               them
               ,
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               2314
               foot
               ;
               whereby
               I
               have
               left
               to
               complete
               that
               third
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               but
               842
               foot
               ,
               within
               which
               I
               must
               lodge
               two
               Foot
               Regiments
               ,
               with
               their
               Streets
               between
               Regiment
               Y.
               on
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               Regiment
               X.
               on
               the
               left
               ,
               I
               do
               therefore
               on
               the
               
               right
               hand
               end
               of
               the
               third
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               place
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               D.
               consisting
               of
               11
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Foot
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               348
               foot
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               end
               of
               the
               Line
               ,
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               E.
               consisting
               of
               12
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               which
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               372
               foot
               ;
               and
               I
               find
               122
               foot
               left
               ,
               which
               I
               divide
               into
               two
               Streets
               ,
               each
               of
               61
               foot
               wideness
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               five
               Lodgments
               with
               the
               four
               Streets
               between
               ,
               are
               3156
               foot
               wide
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               due
               extent
               of
               the
               third
               Line
               .
            
             
               I
               then
               proceed
               to
               the
               fourth
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               begin
               at
               ,
               or
               near
               the
               midst
               or
               centre
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               I
               cannot
               exactly
               do
               it
               there
               ,
               with
               the
               Lodgment
               L.
               L.
               which
               is
               the
               place
               for
               the
               Market
               ,
               and
               contains
               400
               foot
               in
               wideness
               ,
               I
               then
               leave
               a
               Street
               50
               foot
               wide
               on
               the
               right
               of
               L.
               L.
               and
               place
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               W.
               which
               consists
               of
               seven
               Troops
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               598
               foot
               ;
               then
               I
               leave
               a
               Street
               of
               50
               foot
               wide
               on
               the
               left
               of
               L.
               L.
               and
               place
               on
               the
               left
               of
               that
               Street
               ,
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               V.
               which
               consists
               of
               six
               Troops
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               528
               foot
               .
               Then
               I
               place
               in
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               W.
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               N.
               which
               consists
               of
               12
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               150
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               564
               foot
               ,
               with
               a
               Street
               of
               46
               foot
               wide
               between
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               N.
               and
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               W.
               which
               shuts
               up
               the
               right
               end
               of
               the
               fourth
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               then
               on
               the
               left
               of
               the
               Horse
               Regiment
               V.
               I
               leave
               a
               Street
               of
               50
               foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               place
               the
               Lodgment
               G.
               G.
               which
               is
               300
               foot
               wide
               ,
               for
               the
               sick
               ;
               when
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               I
               find
               I
               have
               left
               to
               close
               the
               left
               end
               of
               the
               said
               fourth
               Line
               of
               Lodgment
               ,
               but
               570
               foot
               ,
               I
               therefore
               lodge
               at
               the
               left
               end
               of
               that
               fourth
               Line
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               M.
               which
               consists
               of
               11
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               150
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               524
               foot
               ,
               and
               so
               rests
               46
               foot
               for
               the
               wideness
               of
               the
               Street
               between
               Lodgment
               G.
               G.
               and
               Foot
               Regiment
               M.
               all
               which
               six
               Lodgments
               with
               the
               five
               Streets
               between
               them
               ,
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               3156
               foot
               ,
               which
               is
               exactly
               the
               due
               breadth
               of
               the
               fourth
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               .
            
             
             
               I
               then
               proceed
               to
               the
               5th
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               begin
               about
               the
               middle
               ,
               where
               I
               cannot
               exactly
               do
               it
               at
               the
               middle
               with
               the
               Lodgment
               K.
               K.
               which
               is
               the
               Magazine
               for
               the
               Victuals
               ,
               and
               contains
               in
               breadth
               500
               foot
               ,
               on
               the
               right
               I
               leave
               a
               street
               136
               foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               right
               of
               that
               street
               ,
               I
               place
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               S.
               which
               consists
               of
               four
               Troops
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               which
               is
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               the
               breadth
               whereof
               is
               388
               foot
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               left
               of
               the
               Lodgment
               K.
               K.
               I
               leave
               a
               street
               of
               136
               foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               of
               that
               street
               I
               place
               the
               Horse
               Regiment
               T.
               consisting
               of
               five
               Troops
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               contains
               in
               breadth
               458
               foot
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               my
               Cavalry
               I
               place
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               General
               Incamping
               ,
               that
               the
               Infantry
               may
               be
               still
               lodged
               nearest
               the
               Alarum
               places
               ,
               and
               Works
               ;
               then
               on
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Regiment
               I
               leave
               a
               street
               of
               50
               foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               right
               of
               that
               street
               I
               place
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               I
               ;
               which
               consists
               of
               eight
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               150
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               in
               breadth
               404
               Foot
               ;
               all
               which
               four
               Lodgments
               with
               the
               three
               streets
               between
               them
               ,
               I
               find
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               2072
               Foot
               ,
               whereby
               I
               have
               left
               to
               my
               fifth
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               but
               1084
               Foot
               ,
               and
               therefore
               proportion
               the
               two
               remaining
               Gross
               Lodgments
               ,
               with
               the
               streets
               between
               them
               ,
               accordingly
               .
               To
               complete
               that
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               I
               leave
               therefore
               on
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Regiment
               I.
               a
               50
               Foot
               street
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               right
               of
               it
               I
               place
               the
               Lodgment
               I.
               I.
               which
               is
               for
               the
               Wagons
               and
               Carriages
               ,
               which
               takes
               up
               500
               Foot
               in
               breadth
               ,
               and
               shuts
               up
               the
               right
               end
               of
               my
               5th
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               where
               I
               choose
               to
               place
               the
               Carriages
               ,
               because
               't
               is
               next
               the
               Alarum
               place
               ,
               that
               those
               bulky
               Carriages
               may
               never
               come
               within
               the
               50
               Foot
               streets
               ,
               lest
               it
               might
               incommodate
               all
               the
               Lodgments
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Then
               on
               the
               left
               of
               the
               Regiment
               T.
               I
               leave
               a
               street
               of
               50
               Foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               of
               it
               I
               lodge
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               L
               ,
               which
               consists
               of
               10
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               150
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               484
               Foot
               ,
               which
               shuts
               up
               the
               left
               end
               of
               my
               5th
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               all
               which
               six
               Gross
               Lodgments
               placed
               in
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               five
               streets
               between
               ,
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               3156
               Foot
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               exact
               breadth
               of
               that
               Line
               .
            
             
               I
               then
               proceed
               to
               my
               sixth
               ,
               and
               last
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               
               in
               which
               I
               must
               place
               the
               seven
               remaining
               Gross
               Lodgments
               ,
               of
               my
               36
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               I
               begin
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               placing
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               H.
               which
               consists
               of
               15
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               444
               Foot
               ;
               on
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Regiment
               H.
               I
               leave
               a
               street
               50
               Foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               right
               of
               that
               street
               I
               lodge
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               K.
               consisting
               of
               nine
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               150
               Soldiers
               ,
               which
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               444
               Foot
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               of
               Regiment
               H.
               I
               leave
               a
               street
               of
               50
               Foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               of
               that
               street
               I
               lodge
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               G.
               which
               consists
               of
               14
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               in
               breadth
               420
               Foot
               ;
               then
               on
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Regiment
               K.
               I
               leave
               a
               street
               of
               49
               Foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               right
               thereof
               I
               place
               the
               Lodgment
               H.
               H.
               which
               is
               for
               the
               Artillery
               ,
               and
               contains
               in
               breadth
               400
               Foot
               ;
               then
               in
               the
               left
               of
               the
               Regiment
               G.
               I
               leave
               a
               street
               49
               Foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               of
               it
               I
               place
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               F.
               which
               consists
               of
               13
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               which
               takes
               in
               breadth
               396
               Foot
               ;
               all
               which
               five
               Lodgments
               ,
               with
               the
               four
               streets
               between
               them
               ,
               take
               up
               2302
               Foot
               in
               breadth
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               remains
               but
               854
               Foot
               ,
               to
               complete
               the
               6th
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               two
               Gross
               Lodgments
               to
               place
               in
               it
               with
               the
               streets
               ,
               between
               them
               one
               of
               those
               Gross
               Lodgments
               ,
               is
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Ordnances
               F.
               F.
               which
               takes
               in
               breadth
               450
               Foot
               ;
               with
               which
               I
               close
               the
               left
               end
               of
               my
               6th
               Line
               ,
               for
               the
               Reasons
               formerly
               mention'd
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               Gross
               Lodgment
               is
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               C.
               which
               consists
               of
               10
               Companies
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               100
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               324
               Foot
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               have
               but
               80
               Foot
               left
               for
               the
               two
               streets
               between
               Lodgment
               H.
               H.
               and
               F.
               F.
               and
               Lodgment
               F.
               and
               C.
               which
               therefore
               I
               divide
               equally
               into
               two
               Forty
               Foot
               wide
               streets
               ;
               all
               which
               seven
               Lodgments
               ,
               with
               the
               six
               streets
               between
               them
               ,
               take
               up
               in
               breadth
               3156
               Foot
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               exact
               breadth
               that
               my
               6th
               and
               last
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ought
               to
               consist
               of
               ;
               so
               that
               your
               intire
               Camping
               of
               an
               Army
               which
               has
               36
               such
               Gross
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               contains
               25400
               Foot
               ,
               4900
               Horse
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Lodgments
               for
               the
               General
               ,
               General
               Officers
               Train
               ,
               Wagons
               ,
               Piazza
               ,
               for
               Strangers
               ,
               for
               the
               Sick
               ,
               for
               the
               Magazine
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Market-place
               ,
               takes
               up
               in
               breadth
               3156
               
               Foot
               ,
               and
               in
               depth
               2050
               Foot.
               As
               I
               place
               a
               Lodgment
               in
               any
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               I
               strike
               it
               out
               of
               the
               List
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               that
               thereby
               I
               may
               see
               what
               is
               placed
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               to
               be
               placed
               ;
               else
               it
               would
               bring
               things
               into
               disorder
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               have
               resolved
               what
               the
               Extent
               of
               the
               first
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               shall
               be
               (
               which
               must
               be
               alwayes
               less
               wide
               ,
               than
               it
               might
               be
               (
               for
               the
               Reasons
               beforementioned
               )
               then
               I
               see
               how
               many
               Gross
               Lodgments
               may
               be
               in
               every
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               in
               all
               is
               left
               for
               the
               streets
               between
               Gross
               and
               Gross
               Lodgment
               ,
               and
               proportion
               the
               breadth
               of
               my
               streets
               accordingly
               ;
               but
               I
               never
               have
               any
               such
               street
               less
               than
               40
               Foot
               wide
               .
               All
               this
               I
               draw
               up
               first
               without
               a
               Scale
               ,
               but
               set
               down
               the
               breadth
               of
               every
               Lodgment
               in
               the
               Lodgment
               ,
               and
               the
               breadth
               of
               every
               street
               between
               Lodgment
               and
               Lodgment
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               have
               thus
               roughly
               done
               all
               my
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               and
               their
               streets
               ,
               and
               find
               every
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               punctually
               answer
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               first
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               then
               I
               do
               it
               exactly
               by
               a
               Scale
               ,
               which
               is
               finish'd
               in
               an
               hour
               ,
               and
               then
               cutting
               them
               out
               in
               Pasteboard
               ,
               or
               Paper-Royal
               ,
               I
               write
               in
               the
               square
               of
               every
               Lodgment
               ,
               what
               Lodgments
               are
               in
               every
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               what
               wideness
               of
               streets
               is
               between
               every
               Lodgment
               in
               every
               Line
               ,
               and
               what
               Lodgment
               or
               Vacuity
               on
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               left
               hand
               ,
               is
               next
               to
               every
               Lodgment
               ,
               in
               every
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ;
               and
               then
               by
               Mouth-Glew
               ,
               or
               Pasting
               ,
               I
               fix
               them
               in
               a
               sheet
               of
               Paper
               ,
               which
               makes
               the
               Map
               or
               Figure
               of
               the
               whole
               Incamping
               ;
               and
               may
               forthwith
               be
               unpasted
               ,
               or
               unglew'd
               by
               the
               Quartermaster
               General
               ,
               and
               distributed
               accordingly
               ;
               or
               which
               is
               much
               better
               ,
               he
               may
               keep
               the
               said
               Map
               ,
               and
               give
               to
               every
               Lodgment
               in
               Paper
               the
               quantity
               of
               Feet
               in
               breadth
               that
               it
               is
               to
               have
               ,
               in
               what
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               it
               is
               to
               be
               in
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               who
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               on
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               left
               hand
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               wideness
               of
               the
               street
               on
               each
               hand
               of
               it
               ,
               whereby
               when
               every
               Lodgment
               is
               thus
               particularly
               set
               down
               ,
               there
               can
               hardly
               be
               any
               Error
               in
               the
               laying
               it
               out
               ,
               unless
               by
               gross
               Negligence
               ,
               or
               Wilfulness
               ;
               either
               of
               which
               must
               never
               'scape
               unpunish'd
               in
               those
               who
               are
               guilty
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               one
               of
               the
               wayes
               I
               usually
               practise
               .
            
             
             
               Another
               way
               is
               thus
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               is
               briefer
               ,
               and
               as
               certain
            
             
               I
               cast
               up
               the
               whole
               breadth
               of
               all
               the
               Lodgments
               and
               Streets
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               divide
               it
               by
               six
               ,
               because
               I
               resolve
               to
               have
               six
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               ;
               then
               I
               resolve
               my
               first
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               shall
               be
               of
               less
               Extent
               than
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               for
               the
               Reasons
               before
               set
               down
               .
            
             
               Then
               I
               find
               I
               may
               place
               the
               Piazza
               of
               400
               Foot
               wide
               ,
               and
               the
               four
               largest
               Regiments
               of
               Foot
               R.
               O.
               P.
               Q.
               in
               the
               Front
               Line
               ,
               which
               four
               Regiments
               with
               the
               Piazza
               I
               find
               take
               up
               in
               Extent
               but
               3056
               Foot
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               have
               but
               100
               Foot
               left
               ,
               which
               I
               divide
               into
               two
               Streets
               of
               50
               Foot
               each
               ,
               between
               Regiment
               R.
               and
               O.
               on
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Piazza
               ;
               and
               between
               P.
               and
               Q.
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               five
               Lodgments
               ,
               with
               the
               two
               Streets
               ,
               take
               up
               in
               Extent
               3156
               Foot
               ;
               which
               being
               17
               Foot
               less
               than
               I
               might
               make
               the
               first
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               to
               consist
               of
               ,
               I
               fix
               on
               it
               and
               write
               it
               down
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               Line
               of
               Lodgment
               ,
               where
               I
               always
               place
               the
               Generals
               Lodgment
               in
               the
               Centre
               ,
               (
               that
               the
               Piazza
               on
               the
               first
               Line
               ,
               may
               be
               before
               it
               )
               and
               the
               other
               three
               General
               Officers
               ,
               and
               the
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               unregimented
               Voluntiers
               of
               Quality
               ,
               and
               two
               Regiments
               of
               Foot
               ,
               one
               to
               close
               each
               end
               of
               that
               Line
               ,
               I
               find
               those
               seven
               Lodgments
               take
               up
               in
               breadth
               2476
               Foot
               ,
               viz.
               Lodgment
               A.
               A.
               600
               Foot
               ,
               Lodgment
               B.
               B.
               400
               Foot
               ,
               Lodgment
               C.
               C.
               300
               Foot
               ,
               Lodgment
               D.
               D.
               300
               Foot
               ,
               Lodgment
               E.
               E.
               300
               Foot
               ,
               Lodgment
               of
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               A.
               276
               Foot
               ,
               Lodgment
               of
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               B.
               300
               Foot
               ;
               And
               then
               I
               have
               left
               to
               complete
               my
               second
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               but
               680
               Foot
               ,
               which
               are
               for
               the
               six
               Streets
               ,
               between
               the
               said
               seven
               Lodgments
               ;
               I
               therefore
               give
               thereof
               200
               Foot
               Street
               on
               each
               side
               of
               the
               Generals
               Lodgment
               ,
               and
               50
               Foot
               Street
               between
               the
               four
               other
               Lodgments
               ,
               all
               which
               making
               but
               600
               Foot
               ,
               I
               add
               to
               the
               Streets
               between
               the
               two
               Lodgments
               of
               the
               next
               chief
               General
               Officers
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Generals
               Street
               of
               200
               Foot
               ,
               40
               Foot
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               the
               General
               Officers
               and
               the
               Strangers
               Lodgments
               ,
               next
               the
               200
               Foot
               Street
               of
               the
               Generals
               own
               Lodgment
               ,
               40
               Foot
               more
               ,
               which
               makes
               those
               two
               Streets
               90
               Foot
               wide
               each
               ,
               and
               compleats
               
               the
               Extent
               of
               my
               second
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               3156
               Foot.
               
            
             
               I
               find
               the
               three
               Regiments
               of
               Horse
               Z.
               Y.
               X
               in
               the
               third
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               D.
               to
               close
               it
               at
               the
               right
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               E.
               to
               close
               it
               at
               the
               left
               end
               ,
               take
               up
               ,
               in
               breadth
               ,
               2934
               Foot
               ,
               viz.
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               Z.
               808
               Foot
               ;
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               Y.
               738
               Foot
               ;
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               X.
               668
               Foot
               ;
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               D.
               348
               Foot
               ;
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               E.
               372
               Foot
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               remains
               but
               222
               Foot
               for
               the
               four
               Streets
               between
               the
               said
               five
               Lodgments
               ,
               which
               at
               50
               Foot
               to
               a
               Street
               is
               but
               200
               Foot
               ;
               therefore
               I
               add
               the
               22
               Foot
               remaining
               to
               the
               Street
               between
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               Y.
               and
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               D.
               and
               between
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               X.
               and
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               E.
               which
               two
               Streets
               being
               61
               Foot
               wide
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               makes
               my
               third
               Line
               of
               Lodgment
               also
               exactly
               3156
               Foot
               in
               Extent
               .
            
             
               I
               find
               in
               my
               4th
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               I
               must
               place
               six
               Gross
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               therefore
               choose
               those
               to
               consist
               of
               the
               Lodgments
               for
               the
               Regiments
               of
               Horse
               V.
               and
               W.
               and
               between
               them
               near
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Line
               ,
               the
               Market-place
               L.
               L.
               for
               the
               equal
               coming
               to
               it
               from
               all
               parts
               ,
               (
               alwayes
               observing
               where
               the
               number
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               in
               a
               Line
               are
               even
               ,
               to
               begin
               as
               near
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               as
               I
               can
               ;
               since
               I
               cannot
               in
               such
               case
               begin
               at
               the
               very
               midst
               ,
               which
               I
               may
               still
               do
               where
               the
               Number
               of
               Lodgments
               are
               odd
               :
               )
               the
               second
               Lodgment
               on
               the
               left
               from
               the
               Market-place
               ,
               is
               G.
               G.
               for
               the
               Sick
               ;
               I
               then
               close
               my
               4th
               Line
               at
               the
               right
               end
               ,
               with
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               N.
               and
               at
               the
               left
               end
               with
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               M.
               all
               which
               Lodgments
               take
               up
               in
               breadth
               2914
               Foot
               ,
               viz.
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               M.
               524
               Foot
               ;
               Lodgment
               for
               the
               Sick
               G.
               G.
               300
               Foot
               ;
               Lodgment
               for
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               V.
               528
               Foot
               ;
               Market-place
               400
               Foot
               ;
               Lodgment
               for
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               W.
               598
               Foot
               ,
               and
               Lodgment
               for
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               N.
               564
               Foot
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               have
               left
               for
               the
               five
               Streets
               between
               the
               said
               six
               Lodgments
               ,
               but
               242
               Foot
               ,
               which
               I
               divide
               thus
               ;
               50
               Foot
               to
               every
               of
               the
               three
               innermost
               Streets
               ,
               and
               but
               46
               Foot
               to
               the
               two
               outwardmost
               Streets
               :
               all
               which
               makes
               up
               the
               exact
               Number
               of
               3156
               Foot
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               due
               Extent
               of
               the
               4th
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               .
            
             
             
               I
               find
               then
               that
               I
               have
               13
               Gross
               Lodgments
               to
               be
               placed
               in
               my
               remaining
               5th
               and
               6th
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               to
               compleat
               the
               36
               Gross
               Lodgments
               in
               the
               whole
               .
               I
               therefore
               place
               in
               the
               5th
               Line
               these
               six
               Gross
               Lodgments
               ,
               near
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               the
               Magazine
               of
               Victuals
               K.
               K.
               on
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Magazine
               ,
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               S.
               on
               the
               left
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               T
               ;
               on
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Horse
               Regiment
               S.
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               I.
               and
               then
               on
               the
               right
               of
               that
               Regiment
               ,
               to
               close
               my
               Line
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Lodgment
               I.
               I.
               for
               the
               Wagons
               ,
               Carts
               ,
               &c.
               (
               for
               the
               reason
               beforementioned
               )
               then
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               the
               Horse
               Regiment
               T.
               I
               close
               the
               Line
               on
               that
               hand
               ,
               with
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               L.
               all
               which
               six
               Gross
               Lodgments
               take
               up
               in
               breadth
               2734
               Foot
               ,
               viz.
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               L.
               484
               Foot
               ;
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               T.
               458
               ,
               K.
               K.
               place
               for
               the
               Magazine
               of
               Victuals
               ,
               500
               Foot
               ,
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               S.
               388
               Foot
               ,
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               I.
               404
               Foot
               ,
               place
               for
               the
               Wagons
               ,
               Carts
               ,
               &c.
               
               500
               Foot
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               remains
               422
               Foot
               to
               be
               divided
               into
               five
               Streets
               ,
               between
               the
               said
               six
               Gross
               Lodgments
               ;
               I
               therefore
               allow
               50
               Foot
               to
               each
               of
               the
               two
               Streets
               on
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Magazine
               for
               Victuals
               ,
               and
               50
               Foot
               for
               the
               one
               Street
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               the
               said
               Magazine
               between
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Horse
               T.
               and
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               L.
               which
               closes
               the
               left
               end
               of
               the
               Line
               ,
               and
               I
               allow
               136
               Foot
               for
               each
               of
               the
               Streets
               on
               the
               right
               and
               left
               of
               the
               said
               Magazine
               K.
               K.
               because
               of
               the
               constant
               resort
               of
               the
               Carriages
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               crowd
               of
               the
               Soldiery
               which
               come
               to
               receive
               Provisions
               for
               Man
               and
               Horse-meat
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               if
               Fire
               should
               happen
               ,
               the
               more
               hands
               may
               come
               to
               quench
               it
               :
               All
               which
               six
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               the
               five
               Streets
               between
               them
               ,
               make
               up
               in
               all
               3156
               Foot
               in
               breadth
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               due
               Extent
               of
               my
               5th
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               .
            
             
               In
               my
               sixth
               and
               last
               Line
               I
               must
               place
               seven
               Gross
               Lodgments
               ,
               viz.
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               H.
               the
               three
               other
               Lodgments
               on
               the
               right
               of
               Regiment
               H.
               I
               place
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               K.
               next
               to
               it
               the
               Lodgment
               H.
               H.
               for
               the
               Artillery
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               it
               the
               Lodgment
               F.
               F.
               for
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Artillery
               ,
               the
               Powder
               ,
               and
               the
               Fireworks
               ,
               with
               which
               I
               close
               the
               right
               end
               of
               that
               Line
               (
               for
               the
               Reasons
               before
               set
               down
               )
               and
               then
               on
               the
               left
               of
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               
               H.
               I
               place
               the
               other
               three
               Gross
               Lodgments
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               G.
               next
               on
               the
               left
               of
               Regiment
               H.
               next
               on
               the
               left
               of
               Regiment
               G.
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               F.
               and
               next
               on
               the
               left
               of
               it
               the
               Foot
               Regiment
               C.
               with
               which
               I
               close
               the
               Line
               on
               the
               left
               end
               :
               All
               which
               seven
               Gross
               Lodgments
               take
               up
               in
               all
               2878
               Foot
               ,
               viz.
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               C.
               324.
               
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               F.
               396
               Foot
               ,
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               G.
               420
               Foot.
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               H.
               444.
               
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               K.
               444.
               
               Lodgment
               for
               the
               Artillery
               H.
               H.
               400
               Foot
               ,
               Lodgment
               for
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Ordnance
               ,
               Powder
               ,
               and
               Fireworks
               F.
               F.
               450
               Foot
               ;
               so
               that
               there
               remains
               but
               278
               Foot
               for
               the
               six
               treets
               ,
               between
               the
               said
               seven
               Gross
               Lodgments
               ,
               which
               I
               thus
               divide
               ;
               50
               Foot
               to
               each
               Street
               on
               the
               right
               and
               left
               of
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               H.
               49
               Foot
               for
               each
               Street
               ,
               between
               Regiment
               K.
               and
               Lodgment
               H.
               H.
               and
               between
               Regiment
               G.
               and
               Regiment
               F.
               and
               40
               Foot
               for
               each
               Street
               between
               Lodgment
               H
               H.
               and
               Regiment
               F.
               F.
               and
               between
               Foot
               Regiment
               F.
               and
               Foot
               Regiment
               C.
               all
               which
               makes
               3156
               Foot
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               due
               Extent
               of
               my
               sixth
               and
               last
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               exactly
               compleats
               the
               long
               square
               of
               the
               intire
               Lodgment
               of
               the
               36
               Gross
               Lodgments
               .
            
             
               Either
               of
               these
               two
               ways
               before
               set
               down
               may
               be
               practised
               ,
               but
               I
               still
               find
               the
               latter
               more
               expeditious
               ,
               and
               therefore
               make
               oftnest
               use
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Though
               the
               Figure
               Number
               VI.
               does
               consist
               of
               six
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               yet
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               ,
               advantage
               ,
               or
               disadvantages
               of
               the
               Ground
               your
               standing
               Camp
               is
               to
               be
               in
               ;
               you
               may
               make
               your
               Camp
               consist
               of
               more
               or
               fewer
               Lines
               ,
               as
               you
               find
               it
               most
               advantageous
               .
            
          
           
             
               As
               for
               Example
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               am
               limited
               to
               a
               certain
               Ground
               for
               my
               standing
               Camp
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               it
               is
               to
               command
               some
               beneficial
               Pass
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               is
               to
               bridle
               a
               considerable
               City
               ,
               or
               Town
               ,
               where
               your
               Enemy
               has
               his
               Arcenals
               ,
               Magazines
               ,
               or
               Bridges
               ,
               over
               some
               Navigable
               River
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               so
               placing
               my
               standing
               Camp
               before
               his
               Army
               is
               Rendezvouz'd
               in
               or
               near
               that
               City
               or
               Town
               ,
               I
               may
               make
               it
               of
               little
               use
               to
               him
               as
               to
               his
               invading
               
               the
               Countrey
               I
               am
               to
               defend
               ;
               for
               if
               I
               am
               posted
               so
               near
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               cannot
               imbattle
               his
               Army
               but
               under
               the
               reach
               of
               my
               Artillery
               ,
               or
               march
               his
               Squadrons
               and
               Battalions
               over
               his
               Bridges
               ,
               but
               so
               as
               I
               may
               attack
               as
               many
               of
               them
               as
               I
               think
               fit
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               come
               over
               ,
               while
               the
               rest
               are
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               or
               marching
               to
               those
               which
               are
               got
               over
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               in
               these
               two
               Cases
               ,
               or
               in
               other
               the
               like
               Cases
               ,
               I
               am
               limited
               to
               a
               set
               proportion
               of
               Ground
               to
               incamp
               in
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               the
               length
               and
               depth
               of
               my
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               accordingly
               :
               As
               for
               instance
               ,
               if
               by
               making
               my
               standing
               Camp
               to
               consist
               but
               of
               four
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               I
               thereby
               get
               some
               Eminences
               of
               Ground
               within
               my
               Camp
               ,
               which
               if
               I
               made
               it
               consist
               of
               five
               or
               six
               Lines
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               necessitated
               to
               leave
               out
               ,
               and
               consequently
               must
               secure
               such
               heighths
               ,
               by
               making
               Forts
               on
               the
               top
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               Lines
               about
               the
               foot
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               a
               prejudice
               to
               me
               if
               done
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Enemies
               possessing
               them
               ,
               a
               disadvantage
               to
               me
               if
               not
               done
               ,
               I
               would
               make
               the
               Number
               of
               my
               Lodgment
               Lines
               but
               four
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               the
               Ground
               for
               my
               standing
               Camp
               be
               such
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               should
               make
               but
               four
               or
               five
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               I
               should
               thereby
               inclose
               within
               my
               Camp
               ,
               or
               border
               upon
               it
               ,
               some
               Moorish
               Lands
               ,
               I
               would
               make
               it
               consist
               of
               6
               or
               7
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               to
               avoid
               that
               mischief
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               Instances
               will
               evidence
               no
               standing
               Rule
               can
               be
               given
               of
               how
               many
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               the
               setled
               Incamping
               shall
               consist
               ;
               for
               that
               must
               still
               depend
               upon
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               General
               ,
               and
               nature
               of
               the
               Ground
               ;
               wherefore
               the
               Romans
               manner
               of
               making
               their
               standing
               Camps
               alwayes
               an
               exact
               Square
               ,
               and
               the
               usual
               modern
               way
               of
               making
               it
               a
               long
               Square
               ,
               may
               neither
               of
               them
               be
               alwayes
               the
               best
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Ground
               for
               the
               standing
               Camp
               is
               resolved
               on
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Pasteboard
               or
               Double
               Paper
               ,
               the
               Lodgments
               are
               agreed
               upon
               with
               how
               many
               Lines
               of
               Lodgments
               deep
               the
               whole
               shall
               consist
               of
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               Quartermaster
               General
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Engineer
               General
               ,
               to
               wait
               on
               the
               General
               with
               it
               ,
               who
               approving
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Quartermaster
               General
               with
               his
               Assistants
               ,
               and
               the
               Quartermasters
               of
               every
               Foot
               Regiment
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               Troop
               of
               Horse
               ,
               with
               those
               
               appointed
               to
               take
               care
               of
               the
               Lodgments
               ,
               for
               the
               General
               Officers
               ,
               the
               Train
               ,
               the
               Strangers
               ,
               the
               Sick
               ,
               and
               the
               Market-place
               (
               if
               you
               will
               have
               it
               within
               the
               Intrenchment
               )
               are
               to
               receive
               from
               him
               respectively
               ,
               their
               Number
               of
               Foot
               in
               breadth
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               length
               never
               alters
               )
               which
               every
               one
               of
               their
               Lodgments
               is
               to
               consist
               of
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               what
               Line
               of
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               next
               on
               their
               right
               ,
               or
               left
               hand
               ,
               to
               be
               lodged
               or
               left
               void
               ,
               with
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               Street
               on
               each
               side
               of
               the
               Lodgment
               ,
               when
               it
               varies
               from
               the
               usual
               wideness
               of
               50
               Foot
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               four
               Angles
               of
               the
               whole
               Camp
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               of
               every
               Lodgment
               are
               to
               be
               staked
               out
               ,
               with
               the
               Streets
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               run
               the
               whole
               breadth
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               as
               also
               between
               Gross
               Lodgment
               and
               Gross
               Lodgment
               ;
               after
               which
               ,
               every
               Gross
               Lodgment
               is
               to
               be
               gone
               upon
               ,
               by
               those
               appointed
               to
               work
               on
               the
               Hutts
               ,
               and
               the
               Breast-work
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               inviron
               every
               Gross
               Lodgment
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               no
               hands
               must
               be
               diverted
               ,
               of
               the
               Foot
               Regiments
               from
               intrenching
               the
               whole
               Army
               ,
               for
               that
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               very
               first
               gone
               about
               ,
               and
               finished
               ;
               then
               the
               Engineer
               General
               leaving
               the
               300
               or
               206
               Foot
               wideness
               for
               the
               Alarum
               place
               ,
               round
               the
               whole
               Incamping
               ,
               is
               to
               shew
               the
               General
               in
               Paper
               ,
               his
               Project
               for
               fortifying
               the
               Camp
               ,
               with
               the
               several
               sorts
               of
               Works
               which
               are
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               and
               flank
               the
               Line
               ;
               alwayes
               having
               the
               largest
               Bastions
               ,
               or
               Forts
               ,
               on
               the
               four
               Angles
               of
               the
               whole
               Intrenchment
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               capacious
               Works
               on
               the
               rising'st
               Grounds
               ,
               to
               plant
               the
               most
               Ordnance
               on
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               command
               the
               Fields
               without
               the
               Camp
               ,
               and
               with
               Graffs
               and
               Rampards
               ,
               the
               deeper
               and
               the
               broader
               ,
               to
               those
               larger
               Works
               ;
               all
               things
               being
               seen
               by
               the
               General
               ,
               and
               agreed
               unto
               by
               him
               ,
               the
               Engineer
               General
               with
               his
               Assistants
               ,
               is
               immediately
               to
               put
               them
               in
               practice
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               he
               is
               to
               stake
               out
               the
               Alarum
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               the
               300
               or
               206
               Foot
               in
               wideness
               ,
               between
               the
               Circumvallation
               Line
               ,
               and
               the
               Lodgments
               of
               the
               whole
               Camp
               ;
               then
               to
               stake
               out
               the
               four
               Lines
               of
               the
               whole
               Circumvallation
               of
               it
               ,
               erecting
               long
               Poles
               with
               Streamers
               on
               them
               ,
               at
               the
               four
               right
               Angles
               of
               them
               ;
               then
               to
               turn
               up
               one
               Sod
               all
               along
               the
               said
               Lines
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               direction
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               raise
               the
               Parapet
               ,
               the
               whole
               length
               of
               it
               ;
               leaving
               the
               Gaps
               
               which
               are
               to
               be
               at
               the
               Entrance
               or
               Gorge
               of
               every
               Work
               or
               Bastion
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               flank
               and
               defend
               it
               .
            
             
               Next
               to
               stake
               out
               and
               mark
               the
               Fortifications
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               secure
               the
               Camp
               ,
               with
               their
               Graffs
               ,
               and
               the
               distance
               between
               the
               undermost
               inward
               Sods
               of
               the
               Parapet
               ,
               and
               Rampards
               ,
               and
               the
               outwardmost
               nearest
               the
               Graff
               ;
               then
               he
               is
               to
               sum
               up
               how
               many
               Feet
               invirons
               the
               whole
               Line
               ,
               which
               shuts
               up
               the
               Camp
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               several
               Works
               which
               are
               to
               defend
               it
               round
               ;
               afterwards
               he
               is
               to
               cast
               up
               how
               much
               in
               proportion
               to
               the
               just
               number
               of
               the
               whole
               Infantry
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               every
               Regiment
               is
               to
               do
               of
               all
               those
               Works
               and
               Lines
               ,
               and
               to
               appoint
               every
               one
               of
               them
               the
               part
               they
               are
               to
               perform
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               afterwards
               to
               stake
               out
               to
               their
               Officers
               ,
               that
               every
               Regiment
               may
               know
               its
               proper
               task
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               begins
               and
               ends
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               are
               without
               delay
               to
               fall
               to
               their
               Work
               ,
               and
               never
               cease
               till
               it
               be
               finished
               .
            
             
               This
               apportionating
               to
               every
               Regiment
               of
               Foot
               ,
               its
               equal
               share
               of
               the
               whole
               Work
               ,
               is
               done
               by
               the
               Rule
               of
               Three
               ,
               and
               when
               thereby
               the
               exact
               share
               of
               Regiment
               A.
               is
               found
               ,
               the
               like
               must
               be
               done
               as
               to
               every
               other
               Regiment
               ,
               till
               all
               of
               them
               be
               gone
               thorow
               .
               In
               what
               is
               already
               exprest
               ,
               I
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               the
               Works
               to
               flank
               the
               Line
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Line
               it self
               ,
               are
               only
               in
               effect
               Parapets
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               serve
               for
               a
               short
               time
               of
               Incamping
               ,
               or
               when
               you
               are
               certain
               the
               Enemies
               Army
               cannot
               attack
               yours
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               for
               a
               standing
               Camp
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               you
               will
               secure
               your self
               against
               his
               Attempts
               ;
               then
               all
               your
               Works
               which
               flank
               your
               Line
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               fill'd
               with
               Earth
               ,
               to
               the
               heighth
               you
               judge
               needful
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               heighth
               to
               erect
               your
               Parapets
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               Cannon-proof
               ,
               with
               Portholes
               ,
               or
               with
               great
               Cannon
               Gabions
               well
               fill'd
               with
               Earth
               ,
               or
               Skite
               Gates
               thorow
               the
               Flanks
               and
               Faces
               of
               the
               said
               Works
               ;
               and
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               the
               usual
               method
               is
               to
               have
               your
               Pioneers
               or
               hired
               Soldiers
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               to
               do
               those
               extraordinary
               labours
               ;
               and
               this
               must
               be
               resolved
               upon
               at
               your
               first
               Incamping
               ;
               since
               it
               will
               be
               too
               late
               to
               go
               upon
               it
               afterwards
               ,
               because
               when
               your
               Bastions
               and
               other
               Works
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               Line
               ,
               are
               only
               thin
               Parapets
               ,
               made
               6
               foot
               high
               ,
               both
               the
               casting
               the
               earth
               over
               those
               Parapets
               ,
               to
               fill
               the
               Vacuities
               will
               be
               of
               hard
               labour
               ,
               and
               also
               
               the
               Sod
               Work
               too
               weak
               to
               keep
               in
               the
               burden
               of
               new
               Earth
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               great
               weight
               of
               it
               may
               belly
               and
               slide
               ,
               and
               all
               Works
               which
               have
               Rampards
               ,
               ought
               to
               have
               the
               Earth
               fill'd
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Sod-work
               rises
               ,
               both
               that
               the
               casting
               in
               of
               the
               Earth
               may
               be
               the
               easilier
               done
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               have
               the
               more
               time
               to
               settle
               as
               the
               Work
               rises
               .
            
             
               Besides
               if
               your
               intire
               Line
               ,
               and
               the
               Work
               which
               scours
               it
               ,
               is
               only
               to
               be
               six
               Foot
               high
               ,
               and
               but
               six
               Foot
               thick
               at
               the
               bottom
               ,
               and
               three
               at
               the
               top
               ,
               the
               Sod-work
               which
               faces
               and
               lines
               it
               ,
               is
               usually
               but
               one
               Sod
               thick
               ,
               which
               is
               sufficient
               to
               keep
               in
               the
               Earth
               between
               ,
               giving
               it
               so
               much
               battering
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               come
               to
               fill
               the
               Vacuities
               of
               your
               flanking
               Works
               with
               Earth
               ,
               then
               you
               ought
               to
               lay
               double
               ,
               sometimes
               treble
               Rows
               of
               Sods
               ,
               and
               those
               well
               ram'd
               ,
               to
               face
               and
               line
               your
               Works
               ;
               also
               good
               store
               of
               Frith
               must
               be
               mingled
               amongst
               the
               Earth
               ,
               which
               fills
               the
               Vacuities
               ;
               both
               which
               will
               bind
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               apt
               to
               slide
               .
            
             
               This
               Caution
               I
               esteem'd
               not
               amiss
               to
               set
               down
               .
            
             
               The
               Ichnographie
               
                 of
                 an
                 Army
                 Incamp'd
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Figure
                 Number
              
               VI.
               
                 with
                 a
                 Table
                 annexed
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 a
                 Prospect
                 ,
                 how
                 a
                 Line
                 may
                 be
                 fortified
                 ,
                 and
                 secured
                 .
              
            
             
             
               When
               the
               whole
               Circumvallation
               of
               the
               Camp
               is
               intirely
               finished
               ,
               for
               that
               must
               be
               the
               first
               Work
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               general
               safety
               depending
               on
               it
               ,
               the
               General
               of
               the
               Ordnance
               ,
               and
               his
               Officers
               ,
               and
               others
               belonging
               to
               the
               Train
               of
               Artillery
               ,
               must
               mount
               their
               Cannon
               or
               Field-pieces
               ,
               on
               the
               several
               Works
               which
               are
               to
               command
               the
               Countrey
               about
               the
               Camp
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               the
               Line
               which
               invirons
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               them
               loaden
               with
               Round
               or
               Case-shot
               ,
               and
               a
               sufficient
               quantity
               of
               Ball
               and
               Powder
               ,
               and
               number
               of
               Gunners
               and
               Matrosses
               ,
               constantly
               to
               attend
               the
               Service
               .
               If
               your
               Camp
               be
               designed
               for
               a
               standing
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               apprehend
               an
               Enemy
               will
               straiten
               you
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               you
               are
               too
               weak
               to
               give
               him
               Battel
               ;
               then
               I
               would
               also
               raise
               some
               Cavaleers
               ,
               or
               mounts
               of
               Earth
               ,
               of
               a
               reasonable
               heighth
               ,
               and
               plant
               the
               longest
               Ordnance
               on
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               command
               the
               Fields
               ;
               the●…e
               Cavaleers
               I
               would
               raise
               on
               the
               most
               advantageous
               places
               in
               the
               Bullwarks
               ,
               at
               the
               Angles
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Works
               which
               inviron
               the
               whole
               Camp.
               
            
             
               Whil'st
               these
               things
               are
               doing
               ,
               the
               Quartermaster
               General
               and
               his
               Officers
               ,
               ought
               to
               distribute
               to
               the
               General
               Officers
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Train
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               Colonels
               of
               Horse
               ,
               Foot
               ,
               and
               Dragoons
               ,
               &c.
               the
               quantities
               ,
               dimensions
               and
               places
               ,
               where
               their
               several
               Lodgments
               respectively
               are
               to
               be
               ;
               the
               boundaries
               or
               outmost
               Lines
               of
               every
               one
               ,
               being
               forthwith
               to
               be
               staked
               out
               ;
               at
               the
               four
               Angles
               of
               every
               Gross
               Lodgment
               respectively
               ,
               and
               on
               those
               Stakes
               ,
               small
               Streamers
               of
               Taffaty
               ,
               or
               other
               slight
               Stuff
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               placed
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               colour
               of
               the
               respective
               Regiments
               ,
               or
               General
               Officers
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               all
               of
               every
               Lodgment
               ,
               by
               those
               small
               Streamers
               may
               know
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               to
               lodge
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               ground
               is
               allotted
               for
               it
               ;
               then
               the
               Quartermasters
               of
               the
               Regiments
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Troops
               ,
               with
               those
               appointed
               for
               the
               Lodgment
               of
               the
               General
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               unregimented
               Officers
               ,
               are
               immediately
               to
               fall
               to
               work
               ,
               in
               dividing
               their
               Lodgments
               ,
               and
               in
               making
               their
               Hutts
               and
               Stalls
               ,
               the
               Qu●…rtermasters
               of
               Troops
               with
               their
               Corporals
               ,
               and
               the
               Se●…geants
               of
               Foot
               with
               their
               Corporals
               ,
               are
               to
               see
               the
               〈◊〉
               and
               Stalls
               finish'd
               ,
               for
               the
               Lod●…ments
               of
               their
               respect
               〈◊〉
               Troops
               and
               Companies
               ,
               and
               the
               due
               regularity
               in
               hutt●…g
               or
               pitching
               their
               Tents
               ,
               punctually
               observed
               ;
               according
            
             
             
               
                 
                 
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     feet
                  
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Foot
                     Regim
                     t
                     of
                     8
                     Comp.
                     euery
                     one
                     100
                     men
                     bredth
                     of
                     its
                     Lodgm
                     t
                  
                   
                     276
                  
                
                 
                   
                     B
                     Foot
                     Regim
                     t
                     of
                     9
                     such
                     Companyes
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     300
                  
                
                 
                   
                     C
                     Foot
                     Regim
                     t
                     of
                     10
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     324
                  
                
                 
                   
                     D
                     Foot
                     Regim
                     t
                     of
                     11
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     348
                  
                
                 
                   
                     E
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     12
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     372
                  
                
                 
                   
                     F
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     13
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     396
                  
                
                 
                   
                     G
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     14
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     420
                  
                
                 
                   
                     H
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     15
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     444
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Souldiers
                     9200
                     Breadth
                     of
                     Lodgm
                     t
                     s
                     .
                     —
                  
                   
                     2880
                     foot
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     8
                     Comp.
                     euery
                     one
                     150
                     men
                     bredth
                     —
                  
                   
                     404
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     9
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     444
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     10
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     484
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     11
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     524
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     12
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     564
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     13
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     604
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     14
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     644
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     15
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     684
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Foot
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     16
                     such
                     Comp.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     724
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Soldiers
                     of
                     these
                     9
                     Reg
                     t
                     s
                     .
                     16200
                     Breadth
                     of
                     the
                     Lodgm
                     t.
                     —
                  
                   
                     5076
                     foot
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Horse
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     4
                     Troopes
                     each
                     100
                     men
                     bredth
                     —
                  
                   
                     388
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Horse
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     5
                     such
                     Troops
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     458
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Horse
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     6
                     such
                     Troops
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     528
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Horse
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     7
                     such
                     Troops
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     598
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Horse
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     8
                     such
                     Troops
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     668
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Horse
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     9
                     such
                     Troops
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     738
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Horse
                     Reg
                     t.
                     of
                     10
                     such
                     Troops
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     808
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●…orse
                     4900
                     Breadth
                     of
                     the
                     7
                     Lodgem
                     t
                     s
                     .
                     —
                  
                   
                     4186
                     foot
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Generalls
                     owne
                     Lodgm
                     t.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     600
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     One
                     Officer
                     Generall
                     Lodgm
                     t.
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     400
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     One
                     other
                     Generall
                     Officer
                     Lodgm
                     t
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     300
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     One
                     other
                     Gen
                     ll
                     .
                     Officer
                     Lodgm
                     t
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     300
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Strangers
                     Lodgment
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     300
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Generall
                     of
                     y
                     e
                     Ordance
                     Lodgm
                     t
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     450
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Lodgm
                     t
                     for
                     y
                     e
                     sick
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     300
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Lodgem
                     t
                     for
                     y
                     e
                     Artilerye
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     400
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Lodgem
                     t
                     s
                     for
                     y
                     e
                     Waggons
                     Carts
                     &c
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     500
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Lodgem
                     t
                     for
                     y
                     e
                     Magazine
                     of
                     Victuall
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     500
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Place
                     for
                     y
                     e
                     Markett
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     400
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     Piazza
                     before
                     y
                     e
                     Generalls
                     Lodgm
                     t
                     breadth
                     —
                  
                   
                     400
                  
                
                 
                   
                     ●…tall
                     of
                     y
                     e
                     breadth
                     of
                     these
                     12
                     Lodgements
                     —
                  
                   
                     4850
                     foot
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 ●…e
                 Numbers
                 which
                 are
                 sett
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 ●…uerall
                 Lodgem
                 t
                 s
                 are
                 the
                 Numbers
                 of
                 feet
                 ●…ontained
                 in
                 y
                 e
                 breadth
                 of
                 each
                 Lodgem
                 t
              
            
             
               
                 Figure
                 six
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Lodgement
                 of
                 an
                 Ar●…y
                 in
                 six
                 Lines
                 of
                 Lodgements
                 the
                 whole
                 Consisting
                 7
                 Regimt
                 s.
                 of
                 Horse
                 which
                 make
                 in
                 all
                 49●…●…n
                 and
                 17
                 Reg
                 t
                 s
                 .
                 of
                 ●…oote
                 which
                 make
                 in
                 all
                 25400
                 The
                 Generalls
                 Lodgement
                 〈◊〉
                 O●…ers
                 Gen
                 ll
                 .
                 Gen
                 ll
                 of
                 the
                 Ordnance
                 Traine
                 Waggons
                 Piazza
                 Lodgem
                 t
                 s
                 .
                 for
                 strangers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sick
                 〈◊〉
                 ●…gazines
                 and
                 Market
                 place
              
            
             
               Place
               this
               foll
               :
               ●…20
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
               to
               the
               beforementioned
               Rules
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               time
               be
               lost
               .
            
             
               The
               Romans
               in
               hot
               Weather
               ,
               made
               the
               Soldiers
               by
               turns
               ,
               to
               sprinkle
               well
               with
               Water
               all
               those
               Streets
               round
               their
               Line
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Piazza
               ,
               other
               Streets
               ,
               and
               void
               places
               ,
               where
               the
               Officers
               and
               Soldiers
               use
               to
               walk
               all
               the
               day
               long
               ;
               and
               if
               something
               like
               this
               were
               done
               in
               Camps
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               of
               good
               use
               .
            
             
               The
               distributing
               the
               Guards
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               going
               the
               Rounds
               ,
               I
               would
               recommend
               to
               have
               observed
               in
               the
               Camp
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Garison
               ;
               only
               if
               you
               suspect
               to
               be
               assaulted
               in
               your
               Camp
               ,
               you
               must
               have
               Parties
               of
               Horse
               ,
               Day
               and
               Night
               ;
               especially
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               beating
               the
               wayes
               ,
               and
               scouring
               the
               Countrey
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               have
               timely
               notice
               for
               your
               defence
               ;
               And
               if
               you
               believe
               your
               Enemy
               will
               attempt
               you
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               adviseable
               to
               have
               great
               Piles
               of
               Wood
               ,
               and
               Fagots
               ,
               a
               convenient
               distance
               without
               your
               Line
               ,
               to
               set
               them
               on
               Fire
               when
               your
               Enemy
               is
               ready
               to
               begin
               his
               Work
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               see
               how
               effectively
               to
               bestow
               your
               small
               and
               great
               shot
               ,
               amongst
               them
               ;
               and
               still
               in
               case
               of
               Alarums
               or
               Assaults
               ,
               those
               Regiments
               must
               be
               led
               to
               defend
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Line
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               the
               nearest
               unto
               ,
               the
               like
               for
               the
               Horse
               ;
               and
               every
               Regiment
               must
               know
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               Line
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               to
               make
               good
               before
               there
               be
               need
               ,
               lest
               then
               it
               may
               be
               too
               late
               .
               There
               seems
               to
               be
               ten
               Particulars
               which
               ought
               (
               if
               they
               be
               attainable
               )
               to
               be
               minded
               ,
               in
               Incamping
               an
               Army
               in
               a
               standing
               Camp.
               
            
             
               I.
               That
               the
               Camp
               be
               setled
               in
               a
               safe
               place
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               no
               heighths
               or
               eminent
               Grounds
               be
               so
               near
               it
               ,
               as
               that
               an
               Enemy
               seizing
               on
               them
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               may
               both
               by
               seeing
               into
               your
               Camp
               ,
               or
               planting
               his
               Cannon
               and
               Mortar-pieces
               on
               those
               heighths
               ,
               annoy
               ,
               and
               disturb
               it
               .
            
             
               II.
               If
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               seated
               on
               a
               Navigable
               River
               ;
               for
               by
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               ,
               the
               expences
               of
               bringing
               Victuals
               ,
               Ammunition
               ,
               and
               Forage
               ,
               will
               be
               cheap
               and
               expeditious
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               dear
               and
               slow
               ,
               if
               all
               be
               brought
               on
               the
               Axel-tree
               ,
               or
               Backs
               of
               Beasts
               ;
               for
               whatever
               is
               so
               brought
               ,
               
               the
               Bringers
               (
               when
               it
               is
               for
               Sale
               )
               so
               heighten
               the
               price
               ,
               as
               the
               poor
               Soldiers
               are
               hardly
               able
               to
               buy
               what
               they
               need
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               cannot
               Camp
               near
               a
               Navigable
               River
               ,
               you
               must
               never
               omit
               to
               have
               your
               standing
               Camp
               by
               a
               River
               ;
               for
               the
               dung
               of
               the
               Horses
               ,
               and
               the
               stanch
               of
               the
               Butcheries
               ,
               will
               else
               hazard
               the
               infecting
               the
               very
               Air
               of
               the
               Camp
               ;
               besides
               Water
               must
               still
               be
               at
               hand
               for
               the
               Soldiers
               ,
               the
               Horses
               ,
               and
               the
               Beasts
               of
               draught
               ,
               to
               drink
               ;
               and
               if
               Water
               can
               be
               brought
               about
               the
               Graff
               of
               your
               standing
               Camp
               ,
               or
               a
               great
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               thereby
               become
               the
               more
               safe
               and
               defensible
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               still
               have
               the
               Butchers
               Quarter
               ,
               near
               the
               brink
               of
               the
               River
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               with
               the
               less
               pains
               rid
               their
               Quarters
               of
               all
               the
               filth
               ,
               which
               else
               will
               soon
               be
               nauseous
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               III.
               Great
               care
               must
               be
               taken
               ,
               that
               no
               Woods
               or
               large
               Coppices
               ,
               be
               too
               near
               your
               Camp
               ,
               lest
               your
               Enemy
               lodging
               in
               them
               ,
               may
               from
               thence
               too
               safely
               annoy
               you
               ,
               and
               accommodate
               himself
               .
            
             
               IV.
               A
               flat
               Champaign
               Ground
               is
               the
               most
               eligible
               to
               Incamp
               in
               ,
               because
               in
               such
               a
               Scituation
               ,
               the
               Enemy
               may
               be
               discover'd
               ,
               and
               seen
               afar
               off
               ,
               the
               Cannon
               of
               your
               Camp
               will
               be
               the
               more
               useful
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               prejudicial
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               you
               find
               your
               opportunity
               ,
               you
               may
               the
               sooner
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               easily
               draw
               out
               your
               Army
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               in
               Battalia
               to
               fight
               .
            
             
               V.
               A
               standing
               Camp
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               best
               posted
               in
               a
               Plain
               ,
               yet
               there
               must
               be
               no
               moorish
               or
               wet
               Ground
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               Vapors
               which
               will
               thence
               incessantly
               arise
               ,
               may
               soon
               infect
               your
               Army
               .
            
             
               VI.
               Great
               and
               strict
               Inquiry
               must
               be
               made
               ,
               whether
               the
               Plain
               your
               standing
               Camp
               is
               to
               be
               in
               ,
               cannot
               be
               overflow'd
               by
               the
               River
               near
               it
               ,
               if
               great
               Rains
               should
               happen
               ;
               and
               your
               own
               Engineers
               must
               diligently
               view
               ,
               if
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               (
               in
               case
               he
               be
               the
               stronger
               )
               by
               making
               great
               Dams
               below
               
               your
               Camp
               ,
               cannot
               force
               the
               River
               to
               overflow
               it
               ,
               though
               the
               greatest
               Rains
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               whether
               your
               Enemy
               being
               in
               effect
               the
               powerfuller
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               may
               not
               turn
               the
               River
               ,
               from
               above
               your
               Camp
               into
               it
               ,
               in
               which
               cases
               ,
               if
               Floods
               ,
               if
               Dams
               below
               ,
               or
               turning
               of
               the
               River
               above
               ,
               may
               drown
               your
               Camp
               ,
               such
               a
               Scituation
               must
               not
               be
               made
               use
               of
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               In
               scituating
               of
               a
               standing
               Camp
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               elect
               a
               place
               ,
               near
               to
               which
               you
               may
               have
               good
               Grazing
               for
               your
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Cattle
               ;
               Grounds
               proper
               for
               Medow
               ,
               (
               which
               usually
               are
               near
               a
               River
               )
               and
               Wood
               and
               Coppice
               ,
               both
               for
               Fuel
               ,
               and
               making
               your
               Hutts
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               If
               the
               River
               adjoining
               be
               Navigable
               ,
               or
               not
               alwayes
               fordable
               ,
               Bridges
               of
               Boats
               must
               be
               cast
               over
               it
               ,
               else
               you
               will
               be
               soon
               streightned
               by
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               probably
               he
               will
               raise
               Mounts
               and
               Batteries
               on
               the
               other
               side
               the
               River
               ,
               which
               shall
               play
               into
               your
               Camp
               ,
               and
               exceedingly
               annoy
               it
               ,
               if
               not
               force
               you
               to
               abandon
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               disorder
               too
               ,
               whereby
               he
               will
               have
               too
               fair
               an
               opportunity
               to
               defeat
               you
               ;
               therefore
               before
               your
               Bridges
               of
               Boats
               are
               cast
               over
               the
               River
               ,
               you
               must
               immediately
               provide
               to
               secure
               them
               against
               they
               are
               cast
               over
               ,
               by
               raising
               Forts
               ,
               and
               Lines
               between
               the
               Forts
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               may
               draw
               up
               safely
               your
               Battalions
               and
               Squadrons
               ,
               and
               likewise
               furnish
               those
               Forts
               with
               good
               Artillery
               ,
               and
               man
               them
               alwayes
               sufficiently
               .
            
             
               Also
               a
               competent
               distance
               above
               your
               standing
               Camp
               ,
               you
               must
               have
               a
               Boom
               or
               Cable
               under
               Water
               ,
               or
               Chain
               ready
               to
               draw
               across
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               cover
               and
               well
               defend
               them
               at
               both
               ends
               ,
               together
               with
               Boats
               well
               mann'd
               ,
               thereby
               to
               defeat
               any
               design
               of
               your
               Enemies
               ,
               by
               floating
               Engines
               he
               may
               make
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               Bridges
               of
               Boats.
               
            
             
               IX
               .
               The
               standing
               Camp
               must
               not
               be
               too
               scant
               ,
               nor
               too
               large
               ,
               but
               duly
               proportionate
               to
               the
               Army
               ,
               Train
               ,
               and
               Baggage
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               lodge
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               wayes
               unto
               it
               ,
               you
               must
               with
               your
               best
               industry
               secure
               ,
               and
               what
               you
               cannot
               secure
               ,
               you
               must
               spoil
               and
               make
               them
               useless
               to
               your
               Enemy
               .
            
             
             
               X.
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               any
               Eminencies
               of
               Ground
               near
               your
               standing
               Camp
               ,
               and
               yet
               without
               your
               Line
               that
               invirons
               it
               ,
               you
               must
               secure
               those
               heighths
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               making
               Redoubts
               or
               Forts
               on
               the
               tops
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               making
               a
               Line
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               men
               enough
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               round
               about
               the
               foot
               of
               those
               heighths
               ;
               and
               you
               must
               make
               cover'd
               wayes
               from
               your
               Camp
               to
               those
               Redoubts
               ,
               or
               Forts
               ,
               the
               more
               safely
               to
               relieve
               them
               ,
               in
               case
               your
               Enemy
               vigorously
               should
               attack
               them
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               amiss
               to
               have
               Mines
               under
               them
               ,
               to
               blow
               them
               up
               ,
               should
               your
               Enemy
               enter
               them
               ;
               whereby
               he
               will
               be
               the
               more
               endamaged
               if
               they
               enter
               ,
               or
               the
               more
               deterr'd
               from
               entring
               .
            
             
               All
               Coppices
               and
               Woods
               which
               are
               at
               too
               much
               distance
               to
               be
               secured
               by
               a
               Line
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               cut
               down
               or
               burnt
               ,
               to
               prevent
               those
               advantages
               ,
               which
               else
               in
               many
               wayes
               ,
               your
               Enemy
               will
               draw
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               making
               your
               Line
               ,
               you
               may
               have
               sometimes
               unequal
               Grounds
               ,
               through
               which
               you
               run
               it
               ,
               some
               being
               high
               ,
               and
               some
               low
               ;
               on
               the
               heighths
               of
               a
               standing
               Camp
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               natural
               Cavaleers
               )
               I
               would
               still
               make
               Forts
               ,
               and
               plant
               my
               longest
               Cannon
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               Where
               the
               Ground
               is
               sandy
               ,
               or
               gravelly
               ,
               or
               for
               any
               cause
               apt
               to
               slide
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               depend
               on
               the
               facing
               of
               Sods
               ,
               but
               drive
               Poles
               into
               the
               Ground
               ,
               Wattle
               between
               them
               ,
               and
               fling
               the
               Earth
               which
               arises
               out
               of
               your
               Graft
               ,
               between
               the
               outwardmost
               and
               innermost
               Wattlings
               .
            
             
               Where
               the
               Ground
               is
               Moorish
               on
               the
               Verge
               of
               your
               Line
               ,
               and
               is
               sometimes
               ,
               in
               dry
               Seasons
               ,
               passable
               by
               Horse
               or
               Foot
               ,
               I
               would
               with
               Pallisadoes
               and
               Stockades
               ,
               secure
               it
               ;
               or
               by
               many
               join'd
               Turnspikes
               ,
               or
               
                 Chevaleers
                 de
                 Freze
              
               ,
               and
               without
               these
               I
               would
               ,
               during
               the
               whole
               length
               of
               the
               Moorish
               Grounds
               ,
               at
               a
               competent
               distance
               ,
               cut
               two
               or
               three
               broad
               and
               deep
               Ditches
               ,
               which
               will
               fill
               themselves
               with
               Water
               ,
               and
               thereby
               discourage
               your
               Enemy
               to
               attack
               you
               in
               the
               weakest
               part
               of
               your
               Line
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               did
               assault
               you
               there
               ,
               much
               incommodate
               him
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               almost
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               make
               use
               of
               his
               Horse
               in
               the
               attempt
               ;
               I
               have
               also
               known
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               several
               Lines
               of
               deep
               and
               pretty
               large
               holes
               without
               ,
               but
               near
               your
               Line
               ,
               made
               at
               unequal
               distances
               ,
               and
               cover'd
               with
               slight
               Hurdles
               ,
               with
               a
               little
               Earth
               
               strew'd
               over
               them
               ,
               both
               to
               intangle
               an
               assaulting
               Enemy
               if
               he
               know
               it
               not
               ,
               or
               discourage
               him
               if
               he
               knows
               ,
               or
               has
               cause
               to
               suspect
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               were
               Temerity
               with
               Foot
               only
               ,
               to
               enter
               the
               Line
               of
               an
               inviron'd
               Camp
               ,
               where
               Horse
               ,
               and
               Foot
               ,
               and
               Cannon
               ,
               are
               ready
               to
               welcome
               them
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               immediately
               beforemention'd
               methods
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               difficult
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               for
               him
               in
               case
               his
               Foot
               enter
               ,
               to
               have
               them
               seconded
               by
               his
               Cavalry
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               are
               much
               likelier
               to
               be
               driven
               out
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               successful
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               likewise
               for
               the
               better
               defence
               of
               those
               feebler
               parts
               of
               your
               Line
               ,
               erect
               Batteries
               and
               Redoubts
               within
               it
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               defend
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               rake
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               should
               he
               enter
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               several
               Cares
               indispensably
               incumbent
               on
               a
               Commander
               in
               chief
               ,
               who
               posts
               himself
               in
               an
               intrenched
               standing
               Camp
               ,
               I
               shall
               enumerate
               some
               .
            
             
               I.
               To
               have
               a
               Countrey
               behind
               his
               standing
               Camp
               ,
               to
               supply
               it
               constantly
               ,
               and
               at
               reasonable
               Rates
               ,
               with
               Victuals
               ,
               Forage
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Necessaries
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               it
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               incursions
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               insultings
               or
               injury
               of
               his
               own
               Army
               .
            
             
               II.
               To
               secure
               throughly
               those
               Towns
               ,
               Forts
               ,
               or
               Fortresses
               ,
               nearest
               to
               his
               Camp
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               he
               lodges
               his
               Magazines
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               supply
               him
               ,
               when
               the
               Countrey
               cannot
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               do
               it
               longer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               ought
               alwayes
               ,
               before
               his
               Enemies
               are
               near
               ,
               (
               whereby
               they
               may
               awe
               the
               Countrey
               from
               supplying
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               People
               of
               it
               may
               make
               that
               the
               pretence
               )
               to
               get
               into
               those
               places
               ,
               with
               great
               diligence
               ,
               all
               the
               Victuals
               and
               Forage
               he
               can
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               furnish
               himself
               ,
               with
               what
               his
               Camp
               cannot
               contain
               ,
               or
               cannot
               be
               laid
               up
               dry
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               still
               to
               have
               as
               much
               Provision
               within
               the
               Line
               of
               his
               Camp
               ,
               as
               possibly
               he
               can
               ,
               for
               there
               't
               is
               safest
               and
               at
               hand
               ;
               for
               Bisket
               ,
               Cheese
               ,
               Butter
               ,
               Meal
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               meats
               ,
               may
               be
               long
               kept
               in
               good
               condition
               ,
               in
               little
               room
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               for
               food
               without
               Cookery
               ;
               if
               the
               Countrey
               be
               not
               perfectly
               well
               affected
               to
               the
               General
               ,
               he
               ought
               to
               take
               Hostages
               from
               it
               ,
               to
               supply
               the
               Victuals
               ,
               Forage
               ,
               and
               other
               Necessaries
               ,
               at
               the
               rates
               ,
               times
               
               and
               quantities
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               agreed
               upon
               ;
               these
               Hostages
               ,
               if
               well
               chosen
               ,
               and
               diligently
               kept
               within
               the
               Camp
               ,
               will
               make
               the
               Countrey
               punctual
               in
               performing
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               sufficient
               answer
               to
               make
               those
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               would
               starve
               the
               Camp
               ,
               or
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               (
               who
               else
               might
               frighten
               them
               from
               supplying
               it
               )
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               but
               obey
               ,
               because
               their
               Hostages
               else
               will
               suffer
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               chief
               Commander
               of
               such
               a
               standing
               Camp
               ,
               must
               make
               his
               agreement
               on
               equal
               terms
               with
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               for
               his
               sustenance
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               see
               to
               their
               punctual
               performance
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               he
               must
               as
               punctually
               pay
               the
               Country
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Contract
               ,
               since
               Fear
               and
               Gain
               ,
               are
               usually
               the
               most
               operative
               motives
               with
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               all
               Agreements
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               Convoys
               of
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               secure
               those
               who
               must
               supply
               your
               Camp
               ,
               must
               never
               omit
               their
               duties
               ,
               in
               punctually
               meeting
               ,
               rather
               before
               than
               after
               the
               hour
               ,
               and
               in
               carefully
               conveying
               ,
               what
               is
               brought
               to
               the
               Camp
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               strong
               in
               proportion
               to
               the
               need
               ;
               for
               should
               such
               Parties
               fail
               of
               meeting
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               at
               the
               set
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               it
               might
               discompose
               all
               your
               Affairs
               ,
               discourage
               the
               Bringers
               of
               Necessaries
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               but
               too
               much
               cause
               to
               fail
               ,
               by
               your
               example
               ;
               or
               should
               the
               Convoys
               by
               being
               weak
               or
               negligent
               ,
               be
               defeated
               by
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               or
               the
               disaffected
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               only
               lose
               that
               one
               Supply
               ,
               but
               too
               probably
               ,
               deter
               the
               Countrey
               from
               coming
               with
               another
               .
            
             
               IV.
               The
               Major
               General
               ,
               and
               Commissary
               General
               of
               the
               Horse
               ,
               must
               make
               all
               the
               Regiments
               of
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               do
               equal
               and
               proportionate
               duty
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Numbers
               ,
               in
               going
               on
               such
               Convoys
               ;
               for
               which
               end
               they
               ought
               to
               keep
               exact
               and
               written
               Lists
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Parties
               they
               send
               on
               such
               employments
               ,
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ;
               and
               inform
               the
               General
               of
               them
               ;
               else
               if
               by
               favor
               any
               be
               exempted
               ,
               or
               favor'd
               ,
               the
               duty
               will
               be
               the
               heavier
               ,
               and
               the
               discontents
               the
               higher
               .
            
             
             
               V.
               If
               the
               places
               in
               which
               the
               standing
               Magazines
               are
               setled
               ,
               which
               must
               supply
               the
               Camp
               ,
               be
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               from
               it
               ,
               or
               may
               have
               the
               Wayes
               infested
               by
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               Forts
               ought
               to
               be
               erected
               ,
               and
               well
               mann'd
               at
               competent
               distances
               ,
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ;
               into
               which
               should
               any
               of
               your
               Convoys
               be
               unexpectedly
               fallen
               upon
               ,
               they
               may
               shelter
               themselves
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               Convoy
               ,
               till
               relieved
               from
               the
               Camp
               ;
               for
               all
               such
               attempts
               from
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               are
               sudden
               ,
               and
               by
               surprize
               ,
               and
               they
               dare
               not
               stay
               to
               force
               such
               a
               Fort
               ,
               lest
               they
               draw
               the
               Camp
               upon
               them
               ;
               besides
               when
               every
               two
               or
               three
               miles
               there
               are
               such
               Forts
               ,
               erected
               in
               the
               fittest
               places
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               only
               make
               the
               Convoys
               march
               the
               more
               securely
               ,
               and
               discourage
               your
               Enemy
               from
               attempting
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Countrey
               People
               without
               Convoys
               are
               the
               more
               invited
               to
               bring
               their
               Provisions
               for
               your
               sustenance
               .
            
             
               VI.
               If
               I
               foresaw
               ,
               my
               Enemy
               would
               endeavor
               to
               straiten
               my
               standing
               Camp
               ,
               by
               possessing
               the
               Countrey
               about
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               immediately
               burn
               and
               drive
               whatever
               I
               could
               not
               secure
               ,
               in
               my
               Magazines
               ,
               or
               within
               my
               Line
               ,
               the
               sooner
               to
               necessitate
               him
               to
               dislodge
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               two
               Particulars
               are
               more
               carefully
               and
               speedily
               to
               be
               perform'd
               ,
               than
               to
               secure
               your
               own
               Victuals
               and
               Forage
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               all
               that
               your
               Enemy
               will
               otherwise
               be
               Master
               of
               ;
               and
               doubtless
               the
               first
               and
               most
               important
               duty
               of
               a
               General
               ,
               is
               to
               provide
               Food
               and
               Ammunition
               for
               his
               Army
               ;
               for
               men
               can
               live
               and
               fight
               without
               Pay
               ,
               but
               can
               do
               neither
               without
               Food
               and
               Ammunition
               ;
               and
               he
               who
               intrenches
               well
               his
               Camp
               ,
               and
               hath
               Food
               the
               longest
               ,
               must
               in
               time
               have
               the
               better
               of
               that
               War
               ,
               without
               fighting
               ,
               though
               his
               Enemy
               be
               his
               Superior
               in
               strength
               ;
               
                 Gaspar
                 de
                 Coligny
              
               ,
               Admiral
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               who
               in
               military
               knowledge
               has
               been
               exceeded
               by
               few
               ,
               if
               by
               any
               Captains
               in
               past
               Ages
               ,
               would
               often
               say
               ,
               
                 War
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 Monster
                 ,
                 which
                 begins
                 to
                 be
                 form'd
                 by
                 the
                 Belly
                 ,
              
               meaning
               that
               Food
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               very
               first
               care
               of
               a
               General
               for
               his
               Army
               .
            
             
               A
               standing
               Camp
               thus
               situated
               ,
               fortified
               ,
               and
               provided
               for
               ,
               may
               truly
               be
               said
               to
               be
               in
               a
               good
               posture
               ;
               but
               in
               regard
               all
               these
               desirable
               Particulars
               beforemention'd
               ,
               are
               not
               
               usually
               to
               be
               compassed
               in
               all
               places
               ;
               whatever
               is
               defective
               by
               Nature
               ,
               must
               be
               supplied
               by
               Art
               and
               Industry
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               several
               Orders
               for
               the
               well
               regulating
               a
               Camp
               within
               it self
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               punctually
               observed
               ,
               and
               the
               Breakers
               of
               them
               indispensibly
               punish'd
               .
            
             
               I.
               That
               all
               Cursing
               ,
               Swearing
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               Stealing
               ,
               Drawing
               a
               Sword
               ,
               and
               Quarrelling
               ,
               be
               exemplarily
               punish'd
               ,
               both
               in
               those
               who
               are
               the
               Guilty
               ,
               and
               in
               those
               who
               knowing
               it
               ,
               do
               not
               detect
               it
               ;
               for
               which
               end
               ,
               daily
               Court
               Martials
               ought
               to
               be
               held
               ,
               that
               the
               Faulty
               may
               as
               soon
               suffer
               as
               their
               Offences
               are
               proved
               ;
               that
               the
               Officers
               and
               Soldiers
               daily
               come
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               at
               the
               times
               the
               several
               Chaplains
               of
               the
               Regiments
               are
               appointed
               to
               officiate
               ;
               for
               without
               the
               blessing
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               how
               can
               any
               so
               much
               as
               hope
               to
               prosper
               :
               Yet
               alas
               how
               debauch'd
               are
               the
               Generality
               of
               the
               Soldiery
               ,
               who
               hourly
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               carrying
               their
               lives
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               ought
               ,
               most
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               be
               prepared
               for
               death
               ;
               yet
               they
               ,
               of
               all
               other
               Vocations
               ,
               are
               too
               frequently
               the
               least
               fitted
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               though
               God
               himself
               does
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               on
               all
               persons
               ,
               forbid
               Wickedness
               ,
               yet
               he
               repeatedly
               does
               it
               to
               the
               Soldiery
               ,
               in
               the
               XXIII
               .
               Chapter
               of
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               and
               the
               9th
               Verse
               ,
               viz.
               
                 When
                 the
                 Host
                 goeth
                 forth
                 against
                 thine
                 Enemies
                 ,
                 then
                 keep
                 thee
                 from
                 every
                 wicked
                 thing
                 .
              
               If
               we
               own
               God
               to
               be
               our
               General
               ,
               which
               who
               dares
               deny
               he
               is
               ,
               since
               he
               is
               pleas'd
               to
               call
               himself
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               obey
               his
               commands
               ,
               and
               punish
               those
               who
               break
               them
               ,
               else
               we
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               be
               more
               obedient
               to
               a
               General
               ,
               than
               to
               our
               God.
               
            
             
               II.
               That
               the
               Camp
               be
               kept
               exceeding
               clean
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               only
               decent
               ,
               but
               healthy
               .
            
             
               That
               none
               of
               the
               Soldiers
               do
               their
               Easements
               within
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               convenient
               places
               ,
               at
               least
               100
               Foot
               without
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Martials
               of
               every
               Regiment
               shall
               appoint
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               River
               or
               Brook
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               Pits
               to
               be
               digged
               by
               every
               Regiment
               for
               that
               end
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Troopers
               ,
               every
               morning
               and
               evening
               ,
               be
               made
               carry
               out
               of
               the
               Line
               ,
               all
               the
               dung
               of
               their
               Horses
               .
            
             
             
               That
               the
               Butchers
               do
               the
               like
               as
               to
               all
               the
               filth
               in
               their
               Shambles
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               kill
               their
               Beeves
               ,
               Sheep
               ,
               &c.
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               dung
               and
               filth
               be
               buried
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Suttlers
               and
               Victuallers
               ,
               keep
               their
               Cellars
               and
               Kitchins
               sweet
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               latter
               be
               still
               cover'd
               with
               Sods
               ,
               or
               raw
               Hides
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               Fire
               .
            
             
               III.
               No
               man
               ,
               without
               express
               leave
               of
               his
               Officer
               ,
               is
               to
               go
               further
               than
               Cannon-shot
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               ;
               nor
               lie
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               under
               a
               most
               severe
               Penalty
               .
            
             
               IV.
               That
               none
               be
               admitted
               who
               are
               Suttlers
               or
               Victuallers
               ,
               to
               entertain
               Soldiers
               at
               Night
               ,
               after
               the
               Warning-piece
               is
               gone
               off
               ;
               nor
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               until
               the
               Reveille
               be
               beaten
               .
            
             
               V.
               That
               none
               be
               admitted
               Suttlers
               or
               Victuallers
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Martial
               General
               ,
               who
               is
               with
               his
               Under-Officers
               to
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               no
               bad
               Meat
               or
               Drink
               be
               sold
               to
               the
               Soldiers
               ,
               or
               good
               sold
               at
               unreasonable
               Rates
               ;
               That
               he
               set
               the
               price
               on
               all
               the
               Camp
               Provisions
               ,
               which
               are
               daily
               sold
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               supplied
               out
               of
               the
               Magazine
               ;
               nor
               must
               any
               thing
               be
               sold
               amongst
               the
               private
               Soldiery
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               or
               his
               Officers
               Licence
               ;
               and
               by
               sound
               of
               Drum
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               sale
               of
               stol'n
               Goods
               ,
               to
               detect
               the
               Thieves
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               many
               other
               mischiefs
               .
               Many
               such
               and
               other
               Orders
               are
               given
               in
               standing
               Camps
               and
               Leaguers
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               the
               General
               ,
               the
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               or
               the
               present
               condition
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               the
               longer
               and
               more
               particularly
               ,
               insisted
               on
               this
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Art
                 of
                 War
              
               ,
               of
               intrench'd
               Incampings
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               what
               in
               England
               we
               have
               not
               been
               much
               accustomed
               unto
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               generally
               the
               less
               knowing
               in
               it
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               seen
               eminent
               Commanders
               there
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               with
               Armies
               for
               the
               War
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               so
               great
               Strangers
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               their
               Camps
               appeared
               to
               me
               to
               be
               like
               Fairs
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               only
               have
               ingeniously
               acknowledged
               to
               me
               ,
               they
               were
               to
               seek
               in
               that
               great
               part
               of
               War
               ,
               but
               condescended
               to
               inform
               themselves
               from
               me
               ,
               
               what
               I
               could
               tell
               them
               on
               that
               Subject
               ,
               choosing
               rather
               to
               confess
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               mend
               it
               ,
               than
               to
               continue
               under
               it
               ;
               though
               I
               heartily
               wished
               them
               a
               better
               Instructer
               .
            
             
               I
               also
               have
               been
               convinced
               by
               reading
               the
               Greek
               and
               Roman
               Histories
               ,
               that
               they
               ow'd
               as
               much
               of
               their
               Conquests
               ,
               to
               their
               well
               Incamping
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               other
               excellent
               Military
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               their
               Valor
               ;
               it
               would
               be
               almost
               endless
               to
               enumerate
               ,
               what
               Kingdoms
               and
               Provinces
               they
               kept
               in
               obedience
               ,
               by
               their
               standing
               Camps
               ;
               and
               how
               often
               they
               stop'd
               the
               invasions
               of
               Torrents
               of
               barbarous
               Nations
               (
               as
               they
               were
               pleas'd
               to
               term
               them
               )
               by
               the
               same
               proceeding
               ;
               and
               having
               first
               wearied
               out
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               by
               such
               safe
               and
               beneficial
               delayes
               ,
               then
               on
               some
               great
               advantages
               ,
               they
               would
               give
               them
               Battel
               ,
               and
               defeat
               them
               ;
               none
               of
               which
               they
               could
               have
               effected
               ,
               or
               rationally
               have
               attempted
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               thoroughly
               knowing
               how
               to
               Incamp
               advantageously
               ,
               by
               constantly
               practising
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               timely
               providing
               of
               Food
               ,
               and
               Forage
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               likewise
               observed
               these
               few
               last
               Years
               ,
               that
               the
               French
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               only
               many
               eminent
               Commanders
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               most
               of
               any
               one
               Nation
               ,
               and
               daily
               improve
               the
               Art
               of
               making
               War
               ,
               have
               begun
               to
               revive
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               benefit
               to
               themselves
               ,
               this
               almost
               obsolete
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               For
               I
               take
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ,
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               famousest
               Captains
               ,
               that
               any
               Age
               hath
               produced
               ;
               and
               I
               observed
               when
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               the
               Imperialists
               ,
               under
               the
               Count
               
                 de
                 Souches
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Flemish
               Forces
               ,
               were
               united
               ;
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               who
               was
               sent
               to
               oppose
               them
               ,
               would
               not
               give
               them
               Battel
               ,
               but
               Incamped
               himself
               advantageously
               on
               the
               French
               Frontiers
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               justly
               apprehended
               to
               enter
               them
               ,
               and
               leave
               him
               at
               their
               backs
               ,
               whereby
               he
               kept
               them
               long
               at
               a
               Bay
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               found
               his
               opportunity
               ,
               gave
               them
               at
               Seneff
               so
               considerable
               a
               blow
               ,
               as
               the
               French
               from
               having
               been
               on
               the
               defensive
               ,
               they
               became
               afterwards
               the
               Assaulters
               ,
               and
               closed
               that
               Campagne
               ,
               by
               taking
               some
               of
               their
               Enemies
               Garisons
               .
            
             
               The
               Mareschal
               
                 de
                 Turenne
              
               also
               ,
               who
               was
               sent
               General
               to
               the
               War
               in
               Germany
               ,
               and
               who
               in
               the
               Military
               Art
               had
               hardly
               a
               Superior
               ,
               having
               there
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Count
               de
               
               Montecuculi
               ,
               who
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               has
               not
               been
               excell'd
               by
               any
               Captain
               in
               any
               Age
               ,
               would
               still
               by
               intrench'd
               Incampings
               ,
               when
               the
               Germans
               were
               the
               strongest
               ,
               preserve
               himself
               and
               Army
               ,
               by
               spinning
               out
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               cover
               those
               Territories
               and
               places
               he
               had
               won
               ,
               while
               he
               had
               been
               the
               most
               powerful
               ;
               and
               to
               me
               it
               seems
               a
               thing
               very
               worthy
               observation
               ,
               that
               after
               by
               the
               Mareschal
               de
               Turenne's
               being
               kill'd
               ,
               when
               the
               French
               King
               sent
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               from
               the
               Army
               in
               Flanders
               ,
               to
               command
               his
               Army
               in
               Germany
               ,
               he
               did
               also
               by
               intrench'd
               Incampings
               ,
               weather
               that
               Storm
               ;
               which
               in
               it self
               was
               so
               threatning
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               sudden
               loss
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Captain
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               Germans
               being
               led
               by
               the
               Count
               
                 de
                 Montecuculi
              
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               Duke
               of
               Lorrain
               ,
               two
               persons
               as
               considerable
               as
               the
               very
               Forces
               they
               lead
               ;
               I
               say
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               very
               worthy
               of
               observation
               ,
               that
               two
               such
               justly
               celebrated
               Commanders
               ,
               as
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ,
               and
               Monsieur
               Turenne
               ,
               should
               observe
               the
               very
               same
               methods
               ,
               in
               managing
               the
               same
               War
               ;
               whereas
               usually
               when
               one
               General
               succeeds
               another
               ,
               in
               heading
               the
               same
               Army
               ,
               and
               ordering
               the
               same
               War
               ,
               the
               last
               Comer
               judges
               it
               a
               kind
               of
               diminution
               to
               his
               own
               skill
               ,
               to
               tread
               in
               the
               very
               paths
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ;
               but
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               not
               doing
               so
               ,
               thereby
               ,
               in
               my
               poor
               opinion
               ,
               renders
               three
               things
               evident
               :
            
             
               I.
               That
               he
               truly
               judged
               himself
               so
               justly
               secure
               in
               his
               own
               Reputation
               ,
               as
               it
               could
               receive
               no
               diminution
               ,
               in
               following
               the
               steps
               of
               the
               dead
               General
               ;
               especially
               he
               having
               done
               the
               like
               before
               ,
               and
               successfully
               in
               Flanders
               .
            
             
               II.
               That
               a
               wise
               and
               great
               Captain
               ,
               will
               rather
               by
               his
               actings
               ,
               confirm
               that
               course
               to
               be
               best
               ,
               (
               if
               it
               be
               so
               in
               it self
               )
               by
               imitating
               his
               Predecessor
               ,
               than
               try
               new
               methods
               of
               War
               ,
               whereby
               out
               of
               but
               a
               meer
               hope
               to
               do
               the
               like
               thing
               ,
               by
               a
               different
               way
               ,
               he
               may
               hazard
               his
               Reputation
               ,
               his
               Army
               ,
               and
               the
               Countrey
               he
               is
               to
               cover
               and
               protect
               .
            
             
               III.
               What
               two
               such
               Generals
               have
               practised
               ,
               (
               all
               circumstances
               consider'd
               )
               is
               to
               me
               an
               Evincement
               ,
               that
               by
               Camps
               intrenched
               and
               well
               posted
               ,
               a
               Countrey
               may
               be
               best
               
               secured
               ,
               an
               invading
               Enemy
               may
               be
               best
               resisted
               ;
               and
               in
               time
               ,
               all
               advantages
               being
               taken
               in
               the
               nick
               ,
               may
               be
               defeated
               ,
               or
               made
               retire
            
             
               As
               the
               French
               King
               manages
               his
               Wars
               on
               the
               German
               side
               ,
               by
               his
               Captains
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               oftner
               defensive
               there
               ,
               than
               invasive
               ;
               so
               on
               the
               Flanders
               side
               ,
               he
               makes
               it
               generally
               offensive
               ,
               and
               leads
               his
               Armies
               himself
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               solidest
               way
               to
               be
               successful
               ;
               some
               few
               of
               the
               many
               Reasons
               why
               I
               believe
               it
               is
               the
               very
               best
               way
               for
               a
               King
               to
               lead
               his
               own
               Armies
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               set
               down
               :
            
             
               I.
               It
               evidences
               he
               has
               a
               Genius
               to
               the
               Wars
               ,
               else
               he
               would
               not
               himself
               be
               at
               the
               head
               of
               his
               own
               Armies
               ;
               and
               that
               makes
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               Warlike
               ,
               since
               all
               Subjects
               of
               Quality
               ,
               generally
               addict
               themselves
               to
               what
               they
               find
               their
               Prince
               is
               most
               inclined
               .
            
             
               II.
               No
               Prince
               is
               likely
               to
               be
               so
               well
               served
               ,
               or
               is
               so
               well
               served
               ,
               as
               he
               who
               with
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
               sees
               who
               are
               active
               or
               remiss
               in
               their
               duties
               ;
               to
               reward
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               punish
               the
               last
               .
            
             
               III.
               How
               many
               opportunities
               to
               be
               victorious
               are
               lost
               ,
               by
               a
               Generals
               sending
               for
               ,
               and
               staying
               to
               receive
               Orders
               from
               his
               Prince
               ;
               all
               which
               ,
               by
               his
               own
               being
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               are
               laid
               hold
               of
               and
               improved
               .
            
             
               IV.
               How
               many
               brave
               men
               will
               not
               go
               to
               the
               War
               ,
               if
               the
               Prince
               be
               not
               there
               in
               person
               ;
               who
               if
               he
               be
               ,
               cannot
               then
               be
               kept
               from
               the
               honour
               and
               duty
               of
               waiting
               on
               him
               .
            
             
               V.
               How
               many
               valiant
               men
               of
               his
               Guards
               are
               to
               attend
               his
               person
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               be
               not
               with
               his
               Army
               ,
               is
               thereby
               deprived
               of
               so
               many
               good
               Fighters
               .
            
             
               VI.
               How
               many
               good
               heads
               may
               be
               consulted
               with
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               is
               there
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               be
               drawn
               thither
               ,
               unless
               he
               were
               there
               ;
               either
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               crazy
               healths
               ,
               or
               believing
               it
               below
               them
               to
               be
               in
               an
               Army
               ,
               
               where
               any
               commanded
               but
               themselves
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               other
               Considerations
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               How
               many
               Garisons
               may
               be
               bought
               ,
               and
               Commanders
               bought
               off
               from
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               in
               person
               is
               the
               Merchant
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               would
               not
               listen
               to
               ,
               or
               trust
               to
               the
               Bargains
               offer
               d
               by
               his
               General
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               endless
               to
               enumerate
               all
               the
               real
               advantages
               ,
               which
               a
               Sovereign
               has
               ,
               who
               makes
               War
               in
               person
               ,
               against
               Enemies
               ,
               which
               make
               War
               only
               by
               their
               Generals
               ;
               nor
               can
               there
               be
               almost
               a
               larger
               illustration
               ,
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               than
               what
               we
               have
               seen
               with
               our
               own
               eyes
               ,
               these
               three
               last
               Years
               ;
               even
               that
               the
               French
               King
               singly
               ,
               not
               only
               makes
               War
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               Continents
               of
               Europe
               ,
               but
               also
               gains
               ,
               rather
               than
               loses
               Ground
               ;
               which
               possibly
               could
               hardly
               be
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               is
               a
               great
               and
               brave
               Prince
               himself
               ,
               though
               he
               has
               a
               large
               and
               noble
               Monarchy
               ,
               many
               eminent
               Commanders
               ,
               and
               almost
               an
               innumerable
               company
               of
               good
               subaltern
               Officers
               ,
               and
               is
               absolute
               ,
               and
               has
               all
               his
               Territories
               united
               ,
               and
               fronting
               upon
               the
               Countries
               of
               almost
               all
               his
               Enemies
               ;
               If
               to
               all
               these
               advantages
               he
               did
               not
               in
               person
               often
               lead
               his
               Armies
               ,
               where
               he
               means
               to
               make
               his
               chief
               impressions
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               did
               not
               by
               intrench'd
               Incampings
               ,
               oppose
               by
               his
               Generals
               ,
               those
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               who
               else
               might
               invade
               his
               Dominions
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               did
               not
               also
               excellently
               manage
               the
               Wars
               on
               his
               side
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               were
               not
               also
               help'd
               by
               his
               Confederated
               Enemies
               being
               intangled
               under
               many
               inconveniencies
               ,
               and
               hinder'd
               by
               many
               obstructions
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               all
               these
               did
               not
               concur
               ,
               it
               would
               seem
               to
               me
               almost
               impossible
               to
               do
               as
               he
               does
               ,
               especially
               since
               he
               hath
               also
               at
               the
               same
               time
               engaged
               himself
               in
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Messineses
               ,
               with
               his
               Maritine
               and
               Land
               Forces
               ;
               whose
               Militia
               he
               must
               not
               only
               pay
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               worse
               ,
               feed
               the
               useless
               mouths
               of
               both
               Sexes
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Ages
               ;
               and
               which
               perhaps
               is
               more
               than
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               must
               send
               all
               things
               to
               them
               in
               his
               Fleets
               ,
               by
               a
               long
               Navigation
               ;
               and
               hinder'd
               therein
               ,
               by
               the
               joint
               Naval
               Forces
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 United
                 Provinces
              
               ,
               so
               that
               many
               conclude
               ,
               he
               may
               gain
               more
               fame
               by
               extending
               his
               Arms
               so
               far
               abroad
               ,
               even
               while
               he
               has
               so
               much
               
               need
               of
               them
               near
               home
               ,
               than
               solid
               benefit
               by
               engaging
               in
               that
               revolted
               Peoples
               defence
               ,
               unless
               some
               considerable
               Emergencies
               be
               favourable
               unto
               him
               ;
               but
               yet
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               why
               may
               it
               not
               be
               believed
               ,
               that
               the
               inuring
               his
               Subjects
               to
               Navigation
               and
               Sea-fights
               ,
               is
               singly
               worth
               the
               expence
               of
               that
               Sicilian
               War
               ;
               and
               indeed
               all
               things
               rightly
               consider'd
               ,
               perhaps
               he
               could
               not
               more
               usefully
               attempt
               the
               attaining
               that
               end
               ,
               than
               by
               making
               War
               in
               the
               Mediterranean
               Sea
               against
               Spain
               ;
               for
               thereby
               he
               gives
               His
               Majesty
               and
               the
               States
               of
               the
               
                 United
                 Provinces
              
               less
               jealousie
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               managed
               it
               in
               any
               other
               of
               the
               European
               Seas
               ;
               he
               makes
               the
               War
               laborious
               ,
               chargeable
               and
               tedious
               to
               the
               States
               ,
               if
               they
               pay
               their
               Mediterranean
               Fleet
               ;
               or
               to
               Spain
               ,
               if
               that
               King
               be
               at
               the
               sole
               expence
               of
               doing
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               also
               no
               little
               augmentation
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               that
               France
               ,
               which
               till
               his
               Reign
               was
               so
               little
               considerable
               at
               Sea
               ;
               and
               that
               Spain
               ,
               which
               though
               during
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Philip
               the
               Second
               ,
               made
               Europe
               ,
               and
               the
               Ottoman
               empire
               apprehend
               his
               Armada's
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               now
               ,
               even
               in
               conjunction
               with
               the
               Fleet
               of
               the
               States
               ,
               hinder
               France
               from
               frequently
               relieving
               of
               Messina
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               revolted
               places
               of
               the
               Island
               of
               Sicily
               ;
               nay
               ,
               in
               Sea-Battels
               has
               forced
               his
               way
               to
               that
               end
               :
               so
               that
               all
               things
               duely
               weighed
               ,
               perhaps
               the
               French
               Monarch
               could
               not
               make
               a
               more
               hopeful
               War
               by
               Sea
               than
               this
               ,
               to
               train
               up
               his
               Subjects
               to
               fight
               on
               that
               Element
               ,
               if
               he
               aspires
               to
               be
               as
               formidable
               on
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               actually
               on
               the
               Land
               ;
               which
               may
               not
               be
               unreasonably
               presumed
               he
               does
               ,
               by
               the
               Stupendious
               and
               Royal
               Foundations
               he
               has
               laid
               for
               the
               building
               of
               Ships
               ,
               and
               equipping
               them
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               educating
               his
               Subjects
               to
               Navigation
               ,
               and
               encouraging
               them
               to
               pursue
               that
               Calling
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               numerous
               and
               stately
               Navy
               he
               has
               built
               in
               a
               very
               few
               Years
               ;
               which
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               some
               believe
               ,
               may
               at
               the
               present
               ,
               equal
               for
               Number
               ,
               and
               size
               even
               the
               Fleet
               Royal
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               the
               Navy
               of
               the
               States
               ;
               and
               should
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               may
               it
               not
               be
               more
               likely
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               ten
               Years
               hence
               ,
               if
               not
               sooner
               ,
               attempt
               to
               give
               the
               Law
               at
               Sea
               ;
               then
               that
               ten
               Years
               past
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               so
               strong
               in
               Ships
               of
               War
               as
               now
               he
               is
               ;
               especially
               if
               while
               his
               Navy
               is
               growing
               ,
               he
               can
               render
               his
               own
               Subjects
               capable
               to
               manage
               it
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               easier
               to
               increase
               Fleets
               ,
               than
               at
               first
               to
               
               build
               them
               :
               So
               that
               this
               Messinese
               War
               ,
               which
               some
               consider
               as
               a
               blemish
               in
               his
               Politicks
               ,
               may
               be
               none
               of
               the
               least
               depths
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               since
               I
               have
               asserted
               two
               particulars
               ,
               viz.
               the
               French
               Kings
               excellent
               management
               of
               his
               Wars
               ,
               and
               the
               advantage
               he
               reaps
               ,
               by
               the
               intanglements
               and
               difficulties
               which
               his
               Confederated
               Enemies
               are
               under
               :
               I
               esteem
               my self
               obliged
               to
               set
               down
               some
               of
               my
               Grounds
               for
               those
               two
               Assertions
               .
            
             
               I.
               I
               find
               that
               having
               so
               many
               formidable
               Armies
               to
               deal
               with
               ,
               and
               being
               thereby
               unable
               to
               have
               Forces
               ,
               both
               to
               face
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               reserve
               Armies
               also
               ,
               he
               is
               very
               cautious
               to
               avoid
               a
               general
               decisive
               Battel
               ,
               lest
               the
               loss
               of
               it
               might
               hazard
               his
               Monarchy
               .
            
             
               II.
               He
               has
               been
               usually
               in
               the
               Field
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               March
               ,
               and
               by
               having
               his
               Armies
               excellently
               well
               provided
               ,
               and
               frankly
               hazarding
               his
               Soldiery
               ,
               he
               has
               taken
               in
               18
               or
               19
               Weeks
               ,
               before
               the
               whole
               Confederacy
               can
               imbody
               ,
               more
               Countries
               and
               important
               Garisons
               ,
               than
               they
               have
               retaken
               in
               the
               six
               succeeding
               Months
               after
               they
               are
               imbodied
               .
            
             
               III.
               Being
               an
               absolute
               Monarch
               ,
               and
               having
               none
               in
               his
               Armies
               but
               such
               as
               depend
               on
               his
               Will
               ;
               he
               may
               alwayes
               pursue
               the
               Councel
               which
               is
               in
               it self
               best
               ,
               and
               may
               execute
               it
               with
               expedition
               ,
               and
               secresie
               ;
               so
               that
               having
               resolved
               where
               to
               make
               his
               impression
               in
               the
               very
               opening
               of
               the
               Spring
               ,
               he
               provides
               in
               the
               Neighbouring
               Territories
               his
               Magazines
               for
               Victuals
               and
               Forage
               accordingly
               ;
               and
               thereby
               what
               supplies
               him
               with
               both
               ,
               doth
               disable
               those
               Territories
               to
               supply
               his
               Enemies
               on
               the
               place
               ,
               should
               they
               come
               to
               raise
               any
               of
               his
               Sieges
               ,
               with
               an
               Army
               formed
               of
               the
               Forces
               of
               the
               whole
               Confederacy
               :
               And
               by
               his
               having
               formerly
               secured
               or
               consumed
               all
               Meat
               and
               Forage
               near
               his
               Leageurs
               ,
               makes
               it
               impossible
               for
               the
               other
               in
               that
               ill
               season
               of
               the
               Year
               ,
               to
               carry
               all
               of
               both
               forts
               on
               the
               Axle-tree
               ,
               sufficient
               for
               themselves
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               but
               for
               a
               few
               dayes
               ;
               and
               having
               by
               his
               Lines
               of
               Circumvallation
               made
               it
               almost
               an
               act
               of
               Temerity
               
               to
               attempt
               to
               force
               them
               ,
               he
               makes
               it
               also
               an
               impossibility
               to
               constrain
               him
               to
               raise
               his
               Sieges
               by
               a
               diversion
               .
               For
               what
               place
               can
               they
               besiege
               in
               a
               Season
               ,
               when
               the
               earth
               yields
               no
               sustenance
               for
               Man
               or
               Horse
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               have
               not
               Magazines
               of
               both
               laid
               in
               beforehand
               to
               supply
               them
               .
               And
               if
               they
               should
               attempt
               to
               raise
               his
               Sieges
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               part
               of
               the
               Forces
               of
               the
               Confederacy
               as
               can
               carry
               Provision
               and
               Forage
               with
               them
               on
               the
               Axle-tree
               ,
               or
               by
               Boats
               ,
               't
               is
               much
               more
               than
               an
               even
               Wager
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               repent
               it
               ,
               sooner
               than
               he
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Since
               the
               Germans
               are
               the
               greatest
               force
               of
               the
               Confederacy
               ,
               by
               his
               so
               early
               in
               the
               Year
               attacking
               the
               
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 Flemish
              
               Territories
               ,
               he
               renders
               the
               German
               assistance
               useless
               to
               those
               Countries
               in
               that
               Season
               ;
               since
               't
               is
               almost
               a
               Winters
               march
               to
               lead
               Armies
               timely
               enough
               from
               the
               Centre
               ,
               or
               remote
               parts
               of
               the
               Empire
               (
               where
               commonly
               they
               have
               their
               best
               Winter
               quarters
               )
               to
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               Flanders
               ,
               were
               there
               no
               impediment
               but
               the
               length
               of
               the
               Way
               ;
               but
               when
               to
               that
               is
               added
               ,
               the
               ill
               season
               of
               the
               Year
               ,
               and
               the
               vast
               charge
               and
               difficulty
               of
               carrying
               Horse
               and
               Mans
               meat
               ,
               besides
               Artillery
               ,
               Ammunition
               ,
               and
               needful
               Baggage
               so
               far
               ,
               to
               form
               also
               Magazines
               then
               timely
               enough
               to
               answer
               the
               occasion
               ,
               Experience
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               sufficiently
               evidences
               is
               not
               practicable
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               formidable
               Army
               ,
               can
               at
               such
               times
               be
               expected
               from
               thence
               :
               Besides
               the
               great
               Garisons
               the
               French
               keep
               at
               
                 Brisac
                 ,
                 Schleckstad●…
              
               &c.
               and
               the
               Flying
               Camp
               they
               have
               on
               those
               Frontiers
               of
               Germany
               ,
               renders
               it
               hazardous
               to
               send
               the
               Body
               of
               their
               Army
               to
               relieve
               Flanders
               lest
               during
               their
               absence
               ,
               their
               own
               Territories
               be
               exposed
               to
               the
               incursions
               of
               the
               French.
               The
               Spaniards
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               though
               assisted
               by
               the
               States
               ,
               are
               not
               over-able
               to
               cope
               with
               all
               the
               power
               of
               France
               ,
               headed
               by
               their
               King
               in
               person
               ,
               and
               attended
               by
               all
               that
               brave
               and
               numerous
               Noblesse
               ,
               which
               usually
               wait
               on
               him
               ;
               nor
               is
               it
               over-likely
               that
               the
               States
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               hazard
               their
               Armies
               ,
               onely
               to
               relieve
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               who
               some
               have
               thought
               are
               not
               able
               ,
               and
               others
               have
               fancied
               are
               not
               very
               willing
               to
               relieve
               themselves
               in
               Flanders
               ;
               so
               that
               to
               me
               it
               seems
               the
               French
               King
               plays
               a
               
               wise
               and
               secure
               Game
               ,
               as
               he
               orders
               his
               War
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Germans
               should
               march
               in
               that
               ill
               season
               ,
               and
               unprovided
               with
               Magazines
               ,
               they
               would
               probably
               by
               such
               a
               march
               in
               the
               dawn
               of
               the
               Spring
               ,
               disable
               their
               Army
               to
               do
               much
               all
               the
               ensuing
               Summer
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               do
               not
               make
               such
               marches
               in
               the
               Spring
               ,
               the
               French
               King
               does
               then
               gain
               more
               than
               he
               can
               lose
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Campagne
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Military
               Dilemma
               can
               hardly
               be
               avoided
               :
               Besides
               ,
               the
               farther
               the
               French
               King
               advances
               his
               Conquests
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               Garisons
               he
               takes
               ,
               in
               his
               Enemies
               Countries
               ,
               during
               the
               Spring
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               secures
               himself
               from
               having
               his
               own
               Dominions
               invaded
               by
               them
               in
               the
               Summer
               ,
               at
               least
               by
               the
               way
               of
               the
               
                 Spaniards
                 Netherlands
              
               .
            
             
               There
               seems
               to
               remain
               then
               but
               two
               other
               probable
               ways
               for
               their
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               Lorrain
               ,
               or
               by
               Alsatia
               ;
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               only
               gathering
               a
               great
               Army
               ,
               but
               strongly
               fortifying
               all
               considerable
               places
               there
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               I
               hear
               ,
               he
               has
               laid
               all
               the
               Countrey
               waste
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               will
               be
               difficult
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               to
               invade
               him
               by
               Alsatia
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               no
               easie
               task
               to
               do
               it
               by
               Lorrain
               ,
               when
               so
               many
               strong
               Garisons
               must
               be
               taken
               ,
               his
               Army
               looking
               on
               ;
               or
               if
               untaken
               left
               at
               their
               backs
               should
               they
               enter
               France
               ,
               and
               Monsieur
               de
               Crequi's
               Army
               to
               watch
               and
               attend
               their
               motions
               ,
               which
               by
               great
               detachments
               may
               be
               reinforced
               according
               to
               their
               need
               by
               the
               French
               Armies
               in
               Flanders
               ;
               and
               to
               me
               it
               would
               seem
               a
               temerarious
               Action
               ,
               for
               the
               Confederates
               to
               enter
               France
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               French
               New
               Conquests
               in
               Flanders
               ,
               with
               the
               Armies
               which
               cover
               them
               ,
               the
               old
               and
               newGarisons
               in
               Lorrain
               and
               the
               Mareschal
               de
               Crequi's
               Army
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               Desart
               of
               Alsatia
               at
               their
               backs
               ,
               and
               this
               too
               without
               having
               any
               Confederates
               (
               that
               are
               yet
               visible
               )
               in
               France
               to
               join
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               any
               Garison
               in
               it
               at
               their
               devotion
               ,
               where
               they
               might
               form
               Arcenals
               ,
               Magazines
               ,
               leave
               their
               Sick
               or
               Wounded
               ,
               &c
               so
               that
               in
               my
               poor
               judgment
               ,
               it
               seems
               against
               all
               the
               Maxims
               of
               Reason
               and
               Military
               Experiment
               ,
               that
               the
               Confederates
               will
               invade
               France
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               as
               the
               present
               state
               of
               Affairs
               are
               :
               I
               know
               't
               is
               almost
               the
               general
               opinion
               ,
               that
               great
               Action
               will
               be
               this
               ensuing
               Summer
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               own
               I
               cannot
               bring
               my self
               to
               believe
               ,
               the
               Event
               will
               be
               proportionable
               to
               the
               Expectation
               .
               For
               to
               me
               it
               
               
               
               
               
               seems
               very
               probable
               ,
               that
               the
               Game
               the
               French
               will
               play
               is
               ,
               with
               their
               best
               and
               greatest
               Army
               to
               oppose
               (
               but
               without
               giving
               a
               decisive
               Battel
               )
               the
               Germans
               ,
               when
               they
               enter
               Lorrain
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               likeliest
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               onely
               way
               they
               will
               come
               ;
               and
               thereby
               the
               French
               having
               all
               the
               Garisons
               ,
               and
               the
               standing
               Bridges
               over
               the
               unfordable
               Rivers
               ,
               they
               may
               ,
               by
               posting
               themselves
               in
               advantageous
               places
               ,
               and
               by
               intrench'd
               Incampings
               ,
               keep
               the
               Germans
               at
               a
               Bay
               ,
               spin
               out
               the
               Summer
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               little
               progress
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               endeavor
               to
               render
               the
               Empire
               weary
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               having
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               made
               Lorrain
               the
               onely
               way
               by
               which
               the
               Germans
               can
               advance
               ,
               they
               have
               doubtless
               already
               so
               well
               furnished
               their
               own
               Magazines
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               be
               provided
               for
               plentifully
               ;
               whereas
               't
               is
               to
               be
               doubted
               whether
               the
               Germans
               can
               be
               so
               well
               furnish'd
               with
               Victuals
               ,
               when
               all
               they
               eat
               must
               be
               brought
               on
               Carriages
               ,
               and
               often
               from
               Countries
               or
               Stores
               at
               a
               considerable
               distance
               ,
               and
               from
               Princes
               whose
               Territories
               get
               little
               ,
               and
               suffer
               much
               by
               the
               War
               ,
               while
               the
               French
               will
               have
               their
               Food
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               will
               destroy
               whatever
               they
               cannot
               secure
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               ,
               the
               farther
               their
               Enemy
               advances
               into
               Lorrain
               ,
               the
               more
               unlikely
               and
               troublesom
               it
               will
               be
               to
               be
               fed
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               there
               ;
               Nor
               will
               the
               Germans
               probably
               be
               able
               to
               force
               any
               considerable
               place
               there
               ,
               since
               such
               as
               are
               so
               ,
               will
               be
               well
               fortified
               ,
               mann'd
               and
               provided
               for
               ,
               and
               to
               sit
               down
               before
               a
               strong
               Garison
               ,
               while
               an
               Army
               which
               it
               may
               be
               is
               as
               strong
               as
               their
               own
               ,
               is
               ready
               to
               relieve
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               cut
               off
               all
               their
               Convoys
               ,
               is
               no
               usual
               Enterprise
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               be
               strong
               enough
               to
               act
               apart
               with
               his
               own
               Army
               ,
               and
               the
               Governor
               of
               Flanders
               ,
               by
               additional
               Forces
               of
               the
               Germans
               ,
               be
               able
               to
               do
               the
               like
               with
               his
               Army
               ,
               the
               French
               ,
               who
               have
               Armies
               to
               attend
               their
               motions
               ,
               will
               ,
               in
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               either
               relieve
               the
               places
               they
               shall
               besiege
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               shall
               have
               so
               strengthned
               their
               Lines
               of
               Circumvallation
               ,
               before
               the
               French
               can
               fling
               the
               necessary
               relief
               into
               those
               Garisons
               they
               shall
               besiege
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               render
               it
               too
               hazardous
               to
               try
               to
               force
               the
               Line
               ,
               the
               French
               ,
               by
               diversion
               ,
               may
               besiege
               some
               places
               of
               theirs
               ,
               and
               Take
               as
               much
               as
               they
               Lose
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               Season
               they
               will
               have
               Forage
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               their
               Magazines
               of
               Victuals
               near
               ,
               neither
               of
               which
               
               the
               Germans
               could
               have
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Spring
               ;
               when
               the
               French
               inlarge
               their
               Conquests
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               French
               by
               that
               excellent
               conduct
               wherewith
               they
               order
               their
               Affairs
               ,
               do
               certainly
               take
               places
               ,
               before
               the
               Confederates
               can
               come
               into
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               will
               ,
               in
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               lose
               few
               after
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               side
               of
               Alsatia
               ,
               the
               French
               keep
               but
               very
               few
               Garisons
               ,
               and
               those
               excellently
               furnished
               ,
               and
               the
               Countrey
               generally
               wasted
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               the
               Forces
               of
               the
               Circles
               of
               the
               Empire
               besiege
               and
               reduce
               one
               of
               them
               the
               ensuing
               Summer
               ,
               that
               will
               probably
               be
               the
               most
               they
               can
               aim
               at
               ,
               and
               possibly
               all
               things
               consider'd
               ,
               more
               than
               they
               can
               effect
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               best
               of
               my
               observation
               ,
               the
               French
               with
               great
               prudence
               ,
               attack
               Places
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Spring
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               Army
               to
               relieve
               them
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Summer
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               Confederacy
               is
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               they
               are
               usually
               on
               the
               defensive
               ,
               and
               cover
               what
               they
               have
               took
               ;
               and
               in
               my
               weak
               judgment
               ,
               they
               do
               at
               least
               as
               much
               by
               their
               alwayes
               providing
               well
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               intrenched
               Incampings
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               good
               Fighting
               ,
               which
               questionless
               is
               the
               most
               hopeful
               and
               the
               most
               solid
               way
               of
               making
               War
               ;
               for
               it
               has
               been
               for
               many
               Ages
               a
               standing
               Military
               Axiom
               ,
               That
               the
               lesser
               Army
               if
               it
               can
               feed
               and
               avoid
               being
               forced
               to
               fight
               ,
               it
               will
               weary
               out
               the
               greater
               Army
               in
               no
               long
               time
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               some
               of
               the
               many
               Reasons
               which
               induced
               me
               to
               commend
               the
               French
               Kings
               excellent
               manner
               of
               managing
               this
               War
               ,
               and
               why
               I
               cannot
               readily
               believe
               the
               results
               of
               this
               ensuing
               Summer
               ,
               will
               be
               so
               great
               as
               many
               think
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               now
               mention
               some
               of
               those
               Inconveniences
               and
               Intanglements
               which
               his
               Confederated
               Enemies
               ,
               seem
               to
               me
               to
               lie
               under
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               so
               helpful
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               I.
               That
               Union
               being
               made
               up
               of
               many
               absolute
               Sovereigns
               ,
               and
               States
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               highest
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               middle
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               lesser
               size
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               designed
               ,
               much
               less
               attempted
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               joint
               consent
               ,
               and
               after
               long
               consultations
               ;
               at
               which
               since
               the
               Sovereigns
               cannot
               be
               personally
               present
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               carried
               on
               by
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               whereby
               before
               any
               thing
               can
               be
               finally
               resolved
               ,
               much
               time
               is
               consumed
               ,
               motions
               are
               much
               slower
               ,
               than
               the
               Nature
               of
               
               War
               requires
               ,
               the
               due
               secresie
               of
               designs
               cannot
               be
               observed
               ,
               on
               which
               depends
               the
               life
               of
               all
               Military
               Action
               ;
               and
               such
               Resolutions
               as
               possibly
               in
               themselves
               are
               the
               very
               best
               ;
               are
               usually
               opposed
               by
               those
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               find
               not
               their
               particular
               Interests
               in
               the
               observing
               and
               pursuing
               them
               .
            
             
               II.
               When
               after
               much
               time
               and
               labour
               ,
               during
               a
               whole
               Winter
               ,
               all
               the
               Confederates
               agree
               how
               the
               War
               shall
               be
               best
               managed
               the
               ensuing
               Summer
               ;
               it
               is
               great
               odds
               ,
               but
               all
               or
               the
               most
               considerable
               measures
               then
               taken
               ,
               will
               be
               broken
               again
               ,
               for
               they
               only
               knowing
               their
               own
               Project
               for
               the
               Campania
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               his
               early
               actings
               may
               necessitate
               them
               to
               alter
               theirs
               ;
               in
               which
               case
               most
               of
               the
               Summer
               will
               be
               consumed
               in
               concerting
               how
               it
               shall
               be
               employed
               .
               This
               uncertainty
               ,
               during
               which
               their
               Armies
               are
               at
               a
               gaze
               ,
               does
               not
               only
               give
               great
               Advantages
               to
               an
               active
               and
               vigilant
               Enemy
               who
               is
               resolved
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               vigorously
               prosecutes
               his
               designs
               ,
               but
               also
               slackens
               the
               courage
               of
               their
               own
               Soldiery
               ;
               towards
               which
               ,
               no
               one
               thing
               can
               more
               contribute
               ,
               than
               Irresolution
               in
               their
               Superiors
               ;
               Nor
               is
               it
               a
               possible
               thing
               (
               at
               least
               in
               my
               humble
               opinion
               )
               to
               order
               a
               War
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               when
               those
               who
               command
               in
               it
               ,
               must
               on
               all
               Emergencies
               send
               to
               their
               Masters
               for
               new
               directions
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               Romans
               ,
               as
               jealous
               as
               they
               were
               of
               their
               liberty
               ,
               never
               were
               imbark'd
               in
               a
               dangerous
               War
               indeed
               ,
               but
               they
               created
               a
               Dictator
               ,
               who
               was
               absolute
               for
               the
               time
               being
               ,
               and
               who
               was
               not
               fetter'd
               with
               the
               necessity
               of
               sending
               to
               the
               Senate
               for
               new
               Orders
               ,
               on
               new
               Accidents
               ,
               but
               was
               at
               his
               liberty
               to
               improve
               them
               on
               the
               place
               .
               All
               which
               confirms
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Reason
               what
               Experiment
               in
               all
               Ages
               has
               clearly
               evinced
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 Monarch
                 who
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Armies
                 ,
                 has
                 a
                 hopefuller
                 Game
                 to
                 play
                 in
                 War
                 ,
                 than
                 many
                 mighty
                 Princes
                 who
                 compose
                 a
                 League
                 ,
                 and
                 act
                 by
                 several
                 Generals
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 acted
                 by
                 various
                 Interests
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               Though
               the
               opposing
               the
               formidable
               and
               growing
               Power
               of
               France
               was
               the
               true
               Cement
               of
               the
               present
               Confederacy
               and
               Union
               ,
               yet
               as
               by
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               own
               strength
               their
               fears
               of
               France
               lessen
               ;
               so
               many
               of
               it
               cool
               in
               their
               first
               vigor
               ,
               lest
               by
               too
               much
               humbling
               their
               Enemy
               
               abroad
               ,
               they
               may
               too
               much
               heighten
               their
               greatest
               Allies
               at
               home
               ;
               and
               so
               what
               in
               shew
               renders
               the
               League
               the
               stronger
               ,
               does
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               weaken
               the
               actings
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Oftentimes
               they
               can
               neither
               agree
               to
               divide
               what
               they
               have
               gotten
               ,
               nor
               how
               they
               shall
               divide
               what
               they
               may
               get
               ;
               though
               possibly
               ,
               the
               dividing
               of
               the
               Bears
               skin
               is
               more
               easily
               agreed
               unto
               before
               he
               is
               kill'd
               ,
               than
               after
               ;
               and
               possibly
               also
               those
               of
               the
               Confederacy
               which
               are
               weary
               of
               the
               War
               ,
               had
               rather
               make
               their
               being
               unsatisfied
               with
               their
               Partition
               past
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               ,
               the
               pretence
               of
               their
               withdrawing
               ,
               or
               remissness
               ,
               than
               to
               own
               they
               are
               tyred
               with
               the
               charge
               ,
               trouble
               ,
               and
               hazard
               they
               undergo
               ,
               and
               then
               how
               apt
               are
               such
               Princes
               or
               States
               to
               listen
               to
               a
               Neutrality
               ,
               if
               offer'd
               by
               the
               French.
               
            
             
               V.
               What
               differences
               are
               and
               must
               be
               raised
               every
               Winter
               ,
               how
               the
               Armies
               shall
               be
               then
               quarter'd
               ;
               for
               some
               Sovereigns
               which
               are
               the
               least
               rich
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               scantest
               Territories
               ,
               yet
               have
               the
               fittest
               to
               make
               Winter
               Quarters
               in
               ;
               and
               whereby
               posting
               great
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Soldiery
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               the
               better
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               incursions
               of
               their
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               successful
               ones
               into
               his
               Territories
               ;
               but
               if
               such
               Winter
               Quarters
               be
               granted
               by
               the
               lesser
               Princes
               ,
               and
               States
               ;
               than
               those
               who
               are
               to
               be
               least
               Gainers
               by
               the
               War
               ,
               undergo
               the
               greatest
               burthen
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               suffer
               the
               most
               considerable
               damage
               by
               it
               :
               And
               if
               they
               will
               not
               quarter
               the
               Forces
               where
               they
               are
               most
               useful
               ,
               then
               not
               only
               the
               whole
               Union
               suffers
               thereby
               ,
               but
               also
               those
               lesser
               Princes
               themselves
               and
               their
               Subjects
               ;
               who
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               be
               eaten
               up
               by
               their
               Friends
               ,
               and
               unable
               to
               resist
               with
               their
               own
               Forces
               those
               of
               France
               ,
               become
               a
               Prey
               unto
               the
               latter
               ,
               to
               avoid
               being
               devoured
               by
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               common
               safety
               and
               benefit
               ,
               makes
               the
               stronger
               of
               the
               Confederacy
               take
               Winter
               Quarters
               on
               the
               weaker
               ,
               without
               or
               against
               the
               permission
               of
               the
               Princes
               themselves
               ;
               whereby
               Animosities
               are
               raised
               ,
               in
               which
               Friends
               to
               the
               Wrong'd
               ,
               or
               fear
               of
               being
               in
               the
               future
               under
               the
               like
               usage
               ,
               makes
               others
               share
               in
               the
               discontents
               and
               resentments
               .
               And
               such
               Forces
               as
               are
               quarter'd
               
               in
               any
               Princes
               Territories
               against
               his
               leave
               ,
               are
               thereby
               all
               the
               Winter
               put
               on
               double
               duty
               ;
               that
               against
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               that
               against
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               who
               else
               ,
               would
               by
               surprize
               revenge
               their
               Princes
               Affront
               ,
               and
               prevent
               their
               own
               farther
               Sufferings
               .
               So
               that
               their
               Winter-quarters
               which
               should
               be
               to
               refresh
               them
               against
               the
               Spring
               ,
               is
               frequently
               more
               harassing
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               all
               the
               Summer
               Service
               is
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               .
            
             
               VI.
               Since
               the
               War
               is
               pursued
               by
               several
               Armies
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               greater
               Monarchs
               Forces
               is
               to
               be
               often
               united
               with
               those
               of
               a
               lesser
               ,
               many
               difficulties
               arise
               about
               the
               chief
               Command
               in
               an
               Army
               so
               composed
               ,
               and
               greater
               mischiefs
               are
               too
               frequently
               the
               inseparable
               consequences
               of
               its
               being
               so
               composed
               .
               For
               where
               the
               two
               Sovereign
               Powers
               whose
               Troops
               make
               that
               Body
               ,
               have
               their
               distinct
               Generals
               in
               it
               ,
               though
               one
               of
               them
               be
               made
               the
               Superior
               as
               to
               Command
               ,
               yet
               Battels
               are
               not
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               nor
               Sieges
               undertook
               ,
               or
               continued
               ,
               without
               the
               concurrence
               of
               the
               other
               General
               ,
               who
               perhaps
               if
               the
               hazards
               both
               Armies
               are
               to
               undergo
               ,
               be
               to
               redound
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               own
               Master
               singly
               ,
               or
               chiefly
               ,
               will
               be
               more
               inclined
               to
               embark
               in
               them
               ,
               than
               he
               will
               be
               ,
               if
               the
               result
               of
               the
               Success
               be
               more
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               his
               Colleague
               ,
               whereby
               particular
               ends
               ,
               often
               obstruct
               the
               general
               good
               of
               the
               Union
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               give
               two
               remarkable
               instances
               of
               this
               great
               Truth
               which
               very
               recently
               happen'd
               .
            
             
               The
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               not
               being
               able
               singly
               to
               take
               Maestricht
               ,
               is
               therefore
               join'd
               with
               the
               Flemish
               Forces
               ,
               &c.
               
               When
               by
               the
               Valor
               ,
               Conduct
               ,
               Danger
               ,
               and
               Indefatigableness
               of
               that
               brave
               young
               Prince
               ,
               (
               true
               Inheritor
               of
               the
               Virtues
               of
               his
               famous
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               deservedly
               Worthy
               of
               the
               Royal
               Blood
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               of
               )
               the
               Siege
               was
               so
               far
               advanced
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               place
               must
               be
               taken
               ,
               unless
               relieved
               by
               a
               Battel
               ,
               or
               his
               own
               being
               necessitated
               to
               raise
               it
               ;
               the
               French
               King
               orders
               Monsieur
               
                 de
                 Schomberg
              
               with
               all
               the
               united
               Forces
               of
               those
               Parts
               ,
               (
               which
               his
               Courage
               and
               Conduct
               justly
               intitled
               him
               to
               command
               )
               to
               try
               to
               relieve
               the
               place
               sufficiently
               ,
               or
               make
               the
               Prince
               raise
               his
               Siege
               :
               Upon
               the
               advance
               of
               Monsieur
               Schomberg
               ,
               the
               
               Prince
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               am
               credibly
               inform'd
               )
               was
               absolutely
               for
               giving
               him
               Battel
               ,
               that
               the
               fruits
               of
               so
               much
               Time
               ,
               Labour
               ,
               Expence
               ,
               and
               Blood
               ,
               might
               not
               be
               lost
               ,
               and
               lost
               with
               some
               disparagement
               ;
               but
               his
               Associates
               judging
               that
               to
               be
               too
               hazardous
               a
               Counsel
               ,
               the
               Siege
               was
               raised
               ,
               and
               possibly
               with
               more
               loss
               of
               Men
               ,
               Cannon
               ,
               and
               Reputation
               ,
               than
               the
               ill
               success
               of
               a
               Battel
               could
               have
               cost
               .
               Far
               be
               it
               from
               me
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               were
               for
               raising
               the
               Siege
               ,
               believed
               it
               of
               more
               importance
               to
               their
               King
               to
               keep
               his
               Troops
               entire
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Prince
               should
               be
               again
               Master
               of
               Maestricht
               ;
               much
               less
               will
               I
               say
               that
               they
               would
               not
               venture
               all
               their
               Forces
               on
               an
               Engagement
               ,
               where
               the
               States
               were
               to
               have
               the
               greatest
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               sole
               benefit
               of
               the
               success
               ,
               though
               the
               others
               were
               to
               run
               a
               great
               share
               of
               the
               hazard
               ;
               but
               this
               I
               hope
               without
               offence
               may
               be
               thought
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               been
               more
               adviseable
               never
               to
               have
               engaged
               in
               that
               Siege
               ,
               than
               after
               having
               so
               far
               proceeded
               ,
               to
               have
               quitted
               it
               :
               For
               who
               could
               in
               reason
               believe
               ,
               that
               so
               great
               a
               Monarch
               as
               the
               French
               King
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               jealous
               of
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 his
                 Arms
                 ,
                 as
              
               all
               Europe
               has
               seen
               ,
               and
               too
               many
               of
               it
               felt
               ,
               would
               let
               a
               place
               of
               so
               vast
               importance
               as
               Maestricht
               ,
               be
               torn
               from
               him
               without
               a
               Battel
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               my
               poor
               judgment
               ,
               the
               Siege
               should
               never
               have
               been
               resolved
               upon
               ,
               or
               the
               Battel
               should
               have
               been
               given
               to
               have
               made
               it
               good
               .
               To
               be
               warm
               in
               undertaking
               a
               great
               design
               ,
               and
               cool
               in
               justifying
               it
               when
               undertook
               ,
               is
               seldom
               attended
               with
               success
               ,
               or
               reputation
               .
               All
               which
               that
               Generous
               young
               Prince
               so
               well
               foresaw
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               confident
               nothing
               would
               have
               made
               him
               besiege
               Maestricht
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               fully
               believed
               his
               Allies
               would
               have
               ventured
               a
               Battel
               to
               have
               carried
               it
               .
               I
               know
               not
               whither
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               was
               a
               part
               of
               their
               written
               Contract
               ,
               but
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               clearly
               inferr'd
               by
               their
               sitting
               down
               before
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               the
               Prince
               might
               share
               in
               the
               trouble
               of
               the
               ill
               success
               ,
               yet
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               no
               part
               in
               the
               fault
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Evidence
               of
               this
               Truth
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               Year
               before
               ;
               when
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               was
               in
               conjunction
               with
               the
               Imperial
               Forces
               ,
               and
               the
               Flemish
               ;
               how
               little
               was
               there
               done
               when
               united
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               was
               suffer'd
               ,
               few
               are
               ignorant
               of
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               Prince
               commanded
               singly
               ,
               how
               Gloriously
               did
               he
               end
               that
               Campagne
               ,
               by
               the
               reduction
               of
               
               Grave
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               had
               been
               long
               besieged
               by
               General
               Robenhoft
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               brave
               Commander
               ,
               yet
               till
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               came
               thither
               ,
               the
               Siege
               moved
               not
               on
               ,
               with
               the
               Life
               ,
               Vigor
               ,
               and
               Success
               ,
               which
               his
               Example
               and
               Conduct
               gave
               unto
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               taking
               whereof
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               so
               much
               a
               Complement
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               Truth
               of
               him
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Great
              
               at
               his
               Siege
               of
               the
               Mallians
               ,
               or
               King
               Henry
               IV.
               of
               France
               ,
               (
               as
               great
               a
               Captain
               I
               believe
               as
               even
               Alexander
               himself
               )
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               Cahors
               ,
               ran
               not
               greater
               hazards
               as
               to
               their
               Persons
               ,
               than
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               did
               for
               the
               reduction
               of
               Grave
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               (
               to
               omit
               many
               other
               Particulars
               )
               oftentimes
               those
               Generals
               which
               are
               really
               the
               fittest
               to
               manage
               the
               War
               ,
               cannot
               be
               employ'd
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               since
               if
               a
               Sovereign
               who
               is
               of
               the
               Confederacy
               ,
               will
               go
               in
               Person
               to
               command
               an
               Army
               ,
               or
               send
               his
               Son
               ,
               Brother
               ,
               or
               some
               first
               Prince
               of
               his
               Blood
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               none
               of
               them
               but
               will
               be
               the
               chief
               ,
               though
               some
               under
               them
               may
               perhaps
               be
               more
               capable
               of
               being
               it
               :
               Whereby
               Superiority
               in
               Command
               may
               not
               alwayes
               be
               vested
               in
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               fittest
               to
               discharge
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               sometimes
               the
               War
               prospers
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               I
               hope
               whoever
               shall
               undergo
               the
               trouble
               of
               reading
               what
               I
               write
               ,
               will
               be
               in
               some
               degree
               satisfied
               ,
               That
               I
               had
               Reason
               to
               assert
               both
               the
               French
               Kings
               excellent
               management
               of
               his
               War
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               help'd
               therein
               ,
               by
               the
               unavoidable
               obstructions
               and
               intanglements
               which
               the
               Confederacy
               of
               his
               Enemies
               does
               subject
               them
               unto
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               such
               an
               Union
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               situations
               of
               the
               Territories
               of
               those
               Sovereigns
               which
               compose
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Confederates
               strength
               could
               constantly
               lie
               as
               near
               the
               Frontiers
               of
               France
               ,
               as
               the
               strength
               of
               France
               ,
               by
               that
               Monarchs
               Absoluteness
               ,
               Unitedness
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               wise
               Management
               ,
               can
               be
               brought
               (
               when
               he
               will
               )
               near
               the
               Territories
               of
               the
               less
               strong
               Princes
               of
               the
               Union
               ;
               possibly
               his
               maintaining
               a
               War
               against
               almost
               all
               the
               Continent
               of
               Europe
               ,
               might
               be
               a
               greater
               Trouble
               ,
               Charge
               and
               Difficulty
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               yet
               he
               has
               found
               it
               .
            
             
               Nor
               indeed
               can
               so
               dull
               a
               judgment
               as
               mine
               is
               ,
               readily
               foresee
               ,
               why
               the
               French
               King
               may
               not
               continue
               the
               War
               ,
               long
               
               enough
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               weary
               of
               it
               ,
               unless
               his
               methods
               be
               broken
               by
               some
               unforeseen
               great
               Accident
               ;
               as
               a
               Revolt
               within
               his
               own
               Territories
               ,
               or
               some
               decisive
               Victory
               which
               the
               Confederates
               may
               obtain
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               French
               Generals
               confident
               belief
               of
               winning
               it
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               French
               giving
               them
               Battel
               ,
               to
               preserve
               an
               endanger'd
               detachment
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               or
               a
               Garison
               or
               Territory
               worthy
               of
               that
               hazard
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               other
               great
               Accident
               ;
               or
               unless
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Spain
               (
               now
               newly
               under
               the
               intire
               Ministry
               of
               
                 Don
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               a
               wise
               ,
               and
               warlike
               Prince
               )
               be
               able
               ,
               and
               willing
               ,
               to
               invade
               the
               South-west
               part
               of
               France
               with
               a
               Royal
               Army
               ;
               such
               a
               powerful
               diversion
               perhaps
               might
               put
               all
               the
               Affairs
               of
               France
               into
               a
               new
               Fold
               ;
               for
               hitherto
               ,
               little
               Armies
               have
               busied
               Spain
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               preserved
               the
               
                 French
                 Pyrenean
              
               Frontiers
               ,
               while
               all
               the
               great
               Ones
               have
               been
               employed
               against
               Germany
               ,
               and
               the
               Spanish
               and
               
                 States
                 Netherlands
              
               :
               Nor
               is
               it
               very
               improbable
               but
               such
               an
               Attempt
               may
               be
               made
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               still
               observed
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Ministry
               of
               a
               great
               Monarchs
               Affairs
               is
               on
               a
               sudden
               changed
               ,
               the
               new
               Comer
               either
               intirely
               alters
               the
               measures
               taken
               by
               his
               Predecessor
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               pursues
               those
               ,
               he
               does
               it
               with
               greater
               Forces
               and
               Vigor
               ;
               since
               in
               all
               such
               Mutations
               ,
               the
               Honor
               of
               the
               new
               Minister
               ,
               (
               if
               not
               his
               Safety
               )
               as
               well
               as
               the
               good
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               incites
               him
               to
               a
               better
               ,
               or
               more
               prosperous
               Conduct
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               than
               that
               under
               the
               late
               Administration
               has
               been
               .
               Now
               whether
               that
               Conduct
               shall
               consist
               in
               acting
               by
               Maxims
               diametrically
               opposite
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               or
               in
               heightning
               considerably
               of
               those
               ,
               does
               depend
               upon
               the
               judgment
               ,
               or
               inclinations
               of
               him
               that
               sits
               at
               the
               Helm
               ;
               or
               on
               the
               state
               of
               things
               as
               they
               are
               then
               circumstantiated
               .
               But
               that
               
                 Don
                 Iohn
              
               should
               attempt
               ,
               or
               hope
               to
               incline
               his
               Master
               to
               a
               separate
               Peace
               ,
               is
               not
               very
               likely
               ;
               since
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               nay
               perhaps
               but
               to
               attempt
               it
               ,
               will
               be
               dangerous
               in
               it self
               ,
               ungrateful
               to
               the
               Confederates
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               likelihood
               is
               not
               solidly
               and
               durably
               attainable
               ;
               And
               to
               endeavor
               to
               gain
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Union
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               major
               ,
               or
               weightier
               number
               of
               them
               ,
               looks
               more
               unlikely
               to
               be
               effected
               ;
               for
               neither
               has
               there
               ever
               yet
               been
               made
               so
               numerous
               ,
               or
               so
               strong
               an
               Union
               against
               France
               ,
               as
               this
               now
               is
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               no
               Age
               has
               seen
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               Monarchs
               ,
               and
               
               States
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               various
               Interests
               ,
               and
               Religions
               ,
               should
               be
               at
               once
               so
               firmly
               Confederated
               ;
               which
               perhaps
               nothing
               could
               have
               brought
               about
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               Examples
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Lorrain
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Sovereigns
               of
               the
               lesser
               size
               ,
               filled
               all
               of
               them
               with
               so
               great
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               like
               usage
               ,
               as
               nothing
               could
               allay
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               League
               ;
               which
               since
               they
               have
               after
               the
               employing
               of
               much
               time
               ,
               treasure
               ,
               and
               industry
               ,
               so
               happily
               made
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               probable
               they
               will
               dissolve
               it
               ;
               especially
               when
               their
               Affairs
               seem
               more
               promising
               ,
               and
               that
               notwithstanding
               this
               stupendious
               League
               ,
               they
               have
               hitherto
               lost
               Ground
               .
               Whereby
               none
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               nor
               no
               less
               than
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               can
               judge
               himself
               safe
               til
               ,
               by
               the
               Forces
               of
               all
               ,
               they
               have
               by
               Arms
               reduced
               this
               deluge
               of
               France
               ,
               into
               its
               first
               and
               natural
               Channel
               .
               For
               to
               think
               to
               do
               this
               by
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               looks
               very
               improbable
               to
               me
               ;
               because
               the
               French
               King
               is
               yet
               too
               high
               in
               his
               hopes
               and
               strength
               to
               fall
               so
               low
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               more
               by
               a
               Treaty
               ,
               than
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               he
               can
               lose
               by
               a
               War
               ;
               and
               none
               of
               his
               Enemies
               can
               well
               think
               themselves
               secure
               ,
               but
               by
               keeping
               fast
               this
               knot
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               long
               a
               tying
               ,
               and
               which
               experimentally
               they
               have
               found
               ,
               has
               been
               their
               common
               safety
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               nothing
               less
               ,
               can
               it
               well
               be
               found
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               War
               appearing
               to
               be
               the
               likeliest
               measure
               that
               can
               be
               taken
               ,
               't
               is
               hardly
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               that
               
                 Don
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               whose
               Genius
               is
               for
               Arms
               ,
               and
               his
               Education
               has
               been
               in
               them
               ,
               will
               draw
               his
               Masters
               Sword
               but
               half
               out
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               unsheaths
               it
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               to
               purpose
               ;
               which
               yet
               as
               I
               think
               can
               hardly
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               by
               being
               at
               the
               head
               of
               a
               brave
               Army
               ,
               (
               and
               possibly
               getting
               his
               young
               Monarch
               to
               be
               personally
               present
               )
               and
               thereby
               making
               an
               effective
               Invasion
               on
               the
               Southwest
               parts
               of
               France
               :
               For
               no
               Ministry
               that
               preceded
               his
               ,
               did
               of
               late
               attempt
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               only
               attempting
               it
               ,
               may
               give
               more
               solid
               Advantages
               to
               the
               whole
               Union
               ,
               than
               hitherto
               all
               the
               Arms
               of
               Spain
               has
               done
               as
               they
               have
               been
               order'd
               ;
               nor
               may
               he
               in
               any
               other
               way
               more
               acceptably
               Apologize
               to
               the
               Emperor
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Union
               in
               general
               ,
               for
               having
               got
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               out
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               than
               by
               his
               own
               being
               more
               beneficial
               to
               him
               and
               them
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               the
               present
               complexion
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Spain
               ,
               seems
               such
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               his
               only
               true
               interest
               ,
               to
               be
               considerable
               
               in
               Arms
               ;
               which
               he
               can
               never
               be
               ,
               but
               by
               being
               great
               with
               the
               Sword-men
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               can
               never
               hope
               for
               ,
               but
               by
               being
               at
               the
               head
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               leading
               them
               to
               daring
               and
               high
               Attempts
               .
               All
               this
               seems
               to
               manifest
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               improbable
               he
               may
               invade
               the
               
                 French
                 Pyrenean
              
               Frontiers
               ,
               for
               there
               only
               he
               can
               be
               so
               considerable
               ,
               and
               at
               once
               both
               so
               useful
               abroad
               ,
               and
               safe
               at
               home
               ;
               on
               which
               last
               there
               seems
               a
               necessity
               on
               him
               to
               fix
               one
               Eye
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               on
               the
               humbling
               of
               France
               ;
               lest
               otherwise
               the
               late
               Ministry
               of
               Spain
               ,
               get
               again
               into
               the
               Saddle
               .
            
             
               I
               beg
               the
               Reader
               's
               pardon
               for
               this
               long
               digression
               ,
               which
               perhaps
               I
               may
               the
               sooner
               obtain
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               partly
               drawn
               into
               it
               ,
               by
               observing
               how
               useful
               this
               revived
               Part
               of
               the
               
                 Art
                 of
                 War
              
               ,
               of
               posting
               Armies
               in
               Intrench'd
               Camps
               ,
               has
               lately
               been
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               well
               understood
               ,
               and
               on
               fit
               occasions
               practised
               it
               ;
               And
               though
               all
               which
               I
               have
               now
               said
               ,
               is
               not
               properly
               congruous
               to
               the
               Title
               I
               have
               given
               to
               this
               one
               Chapter
               ;
               yet
               it
               may
               not
               be
               altogether
               impertinent
               to
               what
               the
               whole
               Book
               treats
               of
               ;
               for
               the
               successful
               active
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Art
                 of
                 War
              
               ,
               has
               no
               less
               dependency
               on
               the
               considerative
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               effect
               has
               on
               the
               cause
               ;
               and
               what
               I
               have
               so
               weakly
               ,
               and
               disorderly
               exposed
               ,
               may
               yet
               furnish
               a
               solid
               ,
               and
               fertile
               judgment
               ,
               with
               no
               ill
               Reflections
               ,
               and
               Notions
               ,
               on
               this
               Great
               Subject
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Battels
             .
          
           
             ALL
             who
             have
             commanded
             Armies
             ,
             or
             written
             of
             the
             Military
             Art
             ,
             have
             universally
             agreed
             ,
             That
             no
             one
             Act
             of
             War
             ,
             is
             so
             great
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Consequences
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Fighting
             a
             Battel
             ;
             since
             the
             winning
             of
             one
             ,
             has
             not
             only
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             taking
             of
             the
             Place
             besieged
             ,
             (
             if
             in
             the
             Field
             the
             Army
             is
             defeated
             which
             comes
             to
             relieve
             it
             )
             but
             also
             by
             the
             gaining
             of
             the
             Victory
             ,
             a
             Province
             ,
             nay
             ,
             a
             Kingdom
             has
             often
             been
             the
             Reward
             of
             the
             Victorious
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             the
             Advantages
             are
             eminent
             to
             him
             who
             wins
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             Prejudices
             are
             no
             less
             to
             him
             who
             loses
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             exactly
             consider'd
             and
             weigh'd
             in
             War
             ,
             than
             whether
             a
             decisive
             Battel
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
             before
             the
             resolution
             to
             fight
             it
             ,
             is
             taken
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             hardly
             any
             thing
             which
             seems
             to
             me
             more
             essentially
             needful
             to
             a
             great
             Captain
             ,
             than
             perfectly
             to
             know
             and
             lay
             hold
             of
             all
             advantages
             in
             a
             day
             of
             Battel
             ;
             and
             to
             know
             all
             the
             disadvantages
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             avoid
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             therefore
             in
             what
             I
             write
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             specifie
             some
             general
             Rules
             or
             Principles
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             my
             opinion
             ,
             ought
             never
             to
             be
             unknown
             or
             unpractised
             by
             a
             General
             or
             Commander
             in
             chief
             .
          
           
             I.
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             vigilant
             and
             careful
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             forced
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             a
             Battel
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             is
             so
             unhappy
             ,
             or
             faulty
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             sure
             to
             disguise
             it
             from
             his
             Army
             ,
             by
             his
             words
             ,
             looks
             ,
             and
             actions
             ;
             since
             for
             a
             chief
             Commander
             to
             evidence
             Fear
             ,
             or
             Amazement
             ;
             or
             to
             own
             he
             has
             been
             over-reach'd
             by
             his
             Enemy
             ,
             before
             he
             is
             gotten
             out
             of
             the
             ill
             consequences
             and
             effects
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ●…oes
             to
             that
             degree
             deject
             his
             own
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             half
             conquer'd
             before
             they
             fight
             .
             For
             the
             Generality
             of
             the
             Soldiery
             in
             an
             Army
             ,
             have
             their
             Senses
             much
             better
             than
             
             their
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             consequently
             take
             their
             Omen
             of
             Victory
             usually
             ,
             from
             the
             chearful
             looks
             and
             words
             of
             their
             General
             ;
             who
             ought
             therefore
             in
             no
             wise
             to
             seem
             disanimated
             ,
             or
             doubtful
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             chearful
             and
             confident
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             That
             no
             General
             should
             resolve
             to
             give
             his
             Enemy
             Battel
             ,
             but
             on
             rational
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             very
             probable
             Grounds
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             win
             it
             ;
             and
             also
             when
             the
             advantages
             of
             gaining
             it
             ,
             will
             be
             greater
             than
             the
             prejudices
             will
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             lose
             it
             ;
             for
             whoever
             elects
             to
             fight
             a
             Battel
             on
             other
             Considerations
             ,
             cannot
             answer
             the
             doing
             it
             ,
             to
             his
             Prince
             ;
             to
             the
             Army
             he
             leads
             ;
             or
             to
             his
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             Whoever
             has
             his
             Enemy
             at
             such
             an
             advantage
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             submit
             in
             a
             short
             time
             without
             hazarding
             a
             Field
             ,
             ought
             on
             no
             terms
             ,
             to
             expose
             his
             Army
             to
             a
             Battel
             ;
             but
             should
             derive
             that
             from
             Time
             ,
             and
             Patience
             ,
             which
             else
             he
             must
             leave
             to
             the
             decision
             of
             Fortune
             .
             As
             within
             my
             own
             memory
             I
             have
             known
             ,
             That
             a
             General
             greedy
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             impatient
             of
             Delay
             ,
             when
             ,
             by
             the
             wise
             conduct
             of
             those
             under
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             ill
             conduct
             of
             those
             against
             him
             ,
             his
             Enemies
             Army
             was
             so
             coop'd
             up
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             long
             subsist
             ,
             nor
             Force
             its
             way
             ;
             he
             drew
             his
             own
             Army
             off
             of
             the
             Passes
             which
             shut
             up
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             come
             out
             ,
             and
             decide
             it
             by
             a
             Battel
             ;
             which
             he
             lost
             ,
             and
             deservedly
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             turns
             in
             a
             Battel
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             are
             often
             occasion'd
             by
             such
             unexpected
             Accidents
             ,
             which
             also
             proceed
             from
             such
             minute
             Causes
             ,
             that
             a
             wise
             and
             great
             Captain
             will
             expose
             to
             Chance
             ,
             only
             as
             much
             as
             the
             very
             Nature
             of
             War
             requires
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             fourth
             is
             ,
             When
             a
             Battel
             is
             resolved
             upon
             ;
             the
             Field
             to
             fight
             it
             in
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             answerable
             to
             the
             Numbers
             of
             your
             Army
             ,
             and
             the
             quality
             of
             your
             Forces
             .
          
           
             
               As
               for
               Example
               .
            
             
               You
               should
               never
               choose
               a
               Ground
               to
               fight
               on
               ,
               (
               if
               you
               
               can
               possibly
               avoid
               it
               )
               which
               you
               cannot
               fill
               up
               ,
               with
               your
               fighting
               ,
               and
               reserve
               Squadrons
               and
               Battalions
               ;
               or
               as
               't
               is
               now
               usually
               call'd
               ,
               your
               first
               ,
               and
               second
               Line
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               you
               must
               still
               endeavor
               to
               cover
               the
               outward
               flanks
               of
               your
               Wings
               ,
               with
               a
               River
               ,
               a
               Wood
               ,
               a
               moorish
               Ground
               ,
               or
               something
               equivalent
               ;
               for
               else
               you
               will
               expose
               your
               Army
               too
               much
               ,
               if
               your
               Enemy
               does
               overwing
               you
               :
               Whereas
               if
               you
               cannot
               be
               charg'd
               but
               in
               front
               ,
               you
               will
               have
               the
               less
               to
               fear
               ,
               and
               your
               Adversary
               the
               less
               to
               hope
               .
               For
               Instance
               :
               If
               I
               found
               my
               Army
               drawn
               up
               in
               Battalia
               would
               take
               up
               in
               its
               utmost
               extent
               but
               15000
               Foot
               ;
               I
               would
               not
               choose
               to
               fight
               in
               a
               Plain
               that
               was
               20000
               Foot
               wide
               ,
               if
               my
               Enemies
               Army
               were
               either
               more
               numerous
               than
               mine
               ,
               or
               were
               stronger
               in
               Cavalry
               than
               I
               :
               But
               if
               by
               some
               Accident
               which
               I
               could
               not
               foresee
               ,
               or
               possibly
               avoid
               ,
               I
               were
               to
               fight
               on
               such
               a
               Ground
               ,
               I
               would
               immediately
               cover
               one
               ,
               or
               ,
               if
               possibly
               ,
               both
               of
               my
               Flanks
               ,
               with
               what
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Place
               afforded
               ;
               as
               besides
               a
               River
               ,
               a
               Brook
               ,
               a
               moorish
               Ground
               ,
               a
               Wood
               ,
               or
               Coppice
               ;
               or
               a
               steep
               Ground
               ,
               with
               a
               Ditch
               or
               Trench
               ,
               or
               some
               place
               so
               incumbred
               ,
               as
               my
               Adversaries
               Horse
               could
               not
               fall
               on
               that
               Flank
               ,
               without
               disordering
               himself
               before
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               doing
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               case
               the
               Ground
               was
               so
               level
               and
               clear
               ,
               as
               it
               afforded
               me
               none
               of
               those
               Advantages
               ,
               (
               which
               would
               be
               an
               extraordinary
               thing
               )
               I
               would
               then
               ,
               by
               my
               Carriages
               ,
               or
               by
               immediately
               casting
               up
               a
               long
               and
               large
               Ditch
               ,
               or
               Trench
               on
               my
               Flanks
               ,
               supply
               by
               industry
               ,
               what
               I
               could
               not
               otherwise
               attain
               .
               And
               if
               I
               had
               leisure
               ,
               at
               the
               two
               ends
               of
               each
               of
               these
               Ditches
               ,
               or
               Barricade
               of
               Wagons
               ,
               especially
               at
               the
               Front
               end
               I
               would
               cast
               up
               a
               Sconce
               ,
               Redoubt
               ,
               or
               Fort
               ,
               and
               stuff
               it
               with
               Musketeers
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Flank
               of
               my
               Wings
               would
               be
               covered
               ,
               and
               the
               Front
               and
               Rear
               of
               them
               defended
               by
               those
               Musketeers
               .
            
             
               'T
               was
               almost
               thus
               ,
               that
               Lewis
               ,
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               acted
               in
               the
               Battel
               at
               
                 St.
                 Denis
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Reign
               of
               King
               Francis
               the
               First
               of
               France
               ;
               And
               had
               not
               only
               thereby
               the
               Resolution
               ,
               with
               an
               handful
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Protestants
              
               ,
               to
               fight
               the
               Constable
               of
               Montmorancy
               ,
               whose
               Army
               was
               three
               times
               as
               great
               as
               his
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               make
               it
               so
               disputable
               who
               had
               the
               Victory
               ,
               that
               the
               Historians
               of
               those
               Times
               give
               it
               without
               
               seruple
               ,
               to
               the
               Party
               they
               were
               of
               ,
               and
               wrote
               for
               .
               And
               it
               seems
               indeed
               but
               doubtful
               who
               had
               the
               Victory
               ;
               for
               the
               next
               morning
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               the
               Admiral
               Chastillion
               (
               by
               
               Andelot's
               being
               joined
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               brought
               them
               not
               above
               1000
               men
               ,
               (
               with
               which
               ,
               until
               then
               ,
               he
               made
               the
               River
               of
               Seine
               useless
               to
               the
               Parisians
               )
               drew
               up
               their
               Army
               again
               in
               the
               Field
               of
               Battel
               ,
               and
               shot
               some
               Peals
               of
               Cannon
               even
               into
               Paris
               ,
               yet
               none
               of
               that
               King's
               Forces
               came
               out
               to
               fight
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Protestants
               having
               for
               a
               few
               hours
               brav'd
               the
               French
               King's
               Forces
               ,
               and
               that
               vast
               City
               ,
               marched
               away
               towards
               Champagne
               ,
               to
               meet
               their
               German
               Relief
               .
            
             
               But
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               the
               Historians
               who
               were
               Royallists
               ,
               attribute
               this
               wholly
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Constable
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Consternation
               which
               it
               caused
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               Irresolution
               of
               the
               Counsels
               ,
               who
               should
               succeed
               him
               ;
               since
               the
               Duke
               of
               Anjou
               ,
               who
               at
               last
               did
               ,
               was
               by
               many
               judged
               too
               young
               for
               so
               weighty
               a
               Charge
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               reasonably
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               then
               have
               been
               nominated
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               
                 Queen
                 Regent
              
               was
               irremoveably
               setled
               ,
               not
               to
               lodge
               in
               such
               intricate
               times
               ,
               the
               absolute
               Military
               Power
               in
               any
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Guise
               ;
               or
               in
               that
               of
               Montmorancy
               but
               in
               one
               who
               intirely
               depended
               on
               her
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               guided
               by
               her
               .
            
             
               And
               't
               is
               probable
               that
               the
               Protestants
               (
               who
               doubtless
               had
               been
               much
               disordered
               in
               the
               Battel
               )
               durst
               not
               have
               made
               that
               Bravade
               ,
               depending
               only
               on
               their
               own
               strength
               ,
               but
               at
               least
               as
               much
               on
               the
               irresolution
               and
               disputes
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               their
               new
               General
               :
               And
               therefore
               having
               set
               the
               best
               face
               they
               could
               on
               their
               tottering
               Affairs
               ,
               for
               a
               short
               time
               judged
               it
               not
               adviseable
               to
               continue
               playing
               that
               part
               any
               longer
               ,
               than
               they
               believed
               they
               might
               do
               it
               safely
               by
               the
               King's
               Army
               being
               without
               a
               Head.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               only
               instanced
               this
               Particular
               ,
               to
               manifest
               how
               a
               lesser
               Army
               may
               oppose
               a
               much
               greater
               in
               Battel
               ,
               if
               the
               Flanks
               of
               the
               lesser
               be
               so
               well
               covered
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               can
               only
               be
               charged
               in
               Front
               ;
               which
               ought
               alwayes
               indispensibly
               to
               be
               provided
               for
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               only
               needful
               where
               a
               Battel
               is
               to
               be
               fought
               ,
               to
               pitch
               on
               a
               Ground
               answerable
               to
               the
               Number
               of
               your
               Army
               ,
               but
               also
               answerable
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               those
               Forces
               which
               
               compose
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               those
               of
               your
               Enemies
               with
               whom
               you
               must
               have
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               As
               if
               my
               Enemy
               were
               stronger
               than
               I
               in
               Cavalry
               ,
               I
               would
               avoid
               all
               I
               might
               fighting
               him
               in
               a
               Plain
               ;
               or
               if
               I
               were
               the
               stronger
               in
               Horse
               ,
               I
               would
               use
               my
               utmost
               industry
               to
               engage
               him
               in
               an
               open
               Countrey
               .
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               I
               were
               stronger
               in
               Infantry
               ,
               I
               would
               shun
               the
               Combat
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               in
               an
               inclosed
               Country
               ,
               or
               incumbred
               by
               Woods
               ,
               Brooks
               ,
               Coppices
               ,
               Rocks
               ,
               or
               moorish
               Grounds
               ;
               so
               if
               he
               were
               the
               stronger
               in
               Foot
               ,
               I
               would
               avoid
               fighting
               in
               a
               place
               where
               he
               who
               has
               the
               most
               Infantry
               ,
               may
               therefore
               have
               the
               most
               hopes
               of
               Victory
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               you
               are
               commanded
               to
               fight
               by
               your
               Prince
               ,
               or
               are
               engaged
               to
               do
               it
               to
               answer
               an
               end
               worthy
               the
               hazard
               of
               a
               Battel
               ;
               or
               for
               any
               such
               other
               rational
               Consideration
               ,
               great
               care
               must
               be
               alwayes
               taken
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               that
               Ground
               which
               is
               fittest
               for
               you
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               your
               own
               Forces
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               your
               Enemies
               ;
               And
               in
               a
               most
               particular
               manner
               ,
               if
               you
               are
               weakest
               in
               Foot
               ,
               to
               cover
               them
               the
               best
               you
               can
               with
               your
               Horse
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               if
               you
               are
               weakest
               in
               Horse
               ,
               to
               cover
               them
               with
               your
               Foot.
               
            
             
               V.
               The
               Ranging
               of
               an
               Army
               in
               Battel
               to
               the
               very
               best
               advantage
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               furtherance
               to
               the
               winning
               of
               the
               Victory
               .
               But
               the
               so
               doing
               of
               it
               depends
               much
               ,
               not
               only
               on
               the
               Wisdom
               and
               Skill
               of
               the
               General
               ,
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Ground
               ,
               and
               the
               Quality
               of
               his
               own
               Forces
               ,
               but
               also
               on
               those
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               disposition
               of
               him
               who
               commands
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               although
               no
               standing
               Rules
               can
               be
               given
               to
               answer
               all
               these
               varieties
               ,
               yet
               some
               positive
               Maxims
               may
               be
               set
               down
               ,
               which
               if
               punctually
               observed
               ,
               as
               things
               are
               circumstantiated
               ,
               may
               beneficially
               answer
               all
               occasions
               ,
               and
               emergencies
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               the
               rather
               say
               this
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               seldom
               found
               that
               the
               greatest
               Captains
               of
               elder
               times
               ,
               (
               whose
               military
               knowledge
               and
               practice
               the
               Moderns
               justly
               value
               ,
               and
               extol
               )
               have
               ever
               observed
               one
               and
               the
               same
               form
               in
               giving
               Battel
               ;
               but
               have
               varied
               therein
               considerably
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               occasion
               .
            
             
             
               Cyrus
               being
               to
               fight
               against
               Croesus
               King
               of
               Lydia
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               large
               Plain
               ,
               fearing
               to
               be
               inviron'd
               ,
               drew
               up
               his
               Army
               but
               Twelve
               deep
               in
               File
               ,
               whereas
               formerly
               the
               File
               was
               24
               deep
               .
               Whereby
               he
               augmented
               the
               Front
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               double
               ;
               overwing'd
               
               Croesus's
               ,
               and
               won
               the
               Victory
               .
            
             
               Caesar
               ,
               at
               the
               Battel
               of
               Pharsalia
               ,
               against
               Pompey
               ,
               did
               quite
               alter
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Roman
               Imbattelling
               .
               For
               having
               found
               that
               Pompey
               exceedingly
               outnumbred
               him
               in
               Horse
               ,
               he
               covered
               one
               of
               his
               Flanks
               with
               a
               little
               River
               ,
               and
               drew
               all
               his
               Cavalry
               to
               the
               other
               Flank
               ;
               among
               the
               Squadrons
               whereof
               ,
               he
               placed
               Bodies
               of
               his
               best
               Infantry
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               began
               the
               Battel
               ;
               Where
               ,
               by
               having
               all
               his
               Horse
               in
               one
               Wing
               ,
               and
               those
               accompanied
               by
               select
               
                 Legionary
                 Foot
              
               ,
               he
               soon
               Routed
               that
               half
               of
               
               Pompey's
               Horse
               which
               opposed
               all
               his
               ;
               and
               then
               falling
               into
               the
               Flanks
               ,
               and
               Rear
               of
               his
               Enemy
               ,
               won
               the
               Victory
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               are
               very
               remarkable
               Instances
               ,
               which
               ,
               among
               many
               others
               ,
               verifie
               what
               I
               have
               said
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               now
               mention
               some
               of
               those
               standing
               Maxims
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               my
               humble
               Opinion
               ,
               are
               indispensibly
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               immediately
               before
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               day
               of
               Battel
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               With
               great
               diligence
               to
               view
               so
               well
               the
               Field
               you
               will
               fight
               in
               ,
               as
               when
               you
               have
               drawn
               up
               your
               Army
               on
               it
               ,
               you
               may
               not
               afterwards
               alter
               the
               Order
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               change
               your
               Ground
               ;
               for
               all
               such
               Mutations
               in
               the
               Face
               of
               your
               Enemy
               are
               very
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               gives
               him
               also
               the
               greater
               Confidence
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               Men
               the
               less
               ;
               as
               being
               an
               evidence
               to
               both
               ,
               of
               a
               great
               Failure
               in
               Conduct
               ;
               And
               it
               may
               also
               be
               highly
               hazardous
               ,
               either
               to
               remove
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               even
               some
               gross
               Squadrons
               ,
               or
               Battalions
               ,
               to
               the
               Ground
               which
               on
               second
               thoughts
               may
               be
               believed
               the
               better
               Ground
               of
               the
               two
               ;
               since
               your
               Enemy
               being
               then
               near
               ,
               may
               take
               the
               benefit
               ,
               which
               such
               disorders
               ,
               while
               the
               alteration
               is
               making
               ,
               may
               give
               him
               ,
               and
               may
               improve
               it
               to
               your
               total
               overthrow
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               't
               is
               in
               my
               poor
               Opinion
               ,
               more
               adviseable
               to
               keep
               the
               Ground
               ,
               and
               Order
               you
               are
               in
               ,
               though
               by
               your
               oversight
               ,
               neither
               should
               be
               the
               very
               best
               ,
               than
               to
               alter
               it
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               near
               ;
               And
               all
               changes
               of
               Grounds
               ,
               or
               Order
               ,
               in
               his
               view
               ,
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               made
               in
               
               Gross
               Bodies
               ;
               but
               almost
               insensibly
               to
               them
               and
               your
               own
               Army
               ,
               by
               a
               few
               Files
               at
               a
               time
               ;
               and
               where
               they
               cannot
               be
               so
               made
               ,
               't
               is
               better
               to
               leave
               them
               unmade
               .
            
             
               I
               had
               been
               often
               told
               ,
               but
               could
               scarcely
               credit
               it
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               fatal
               Battel
               of
               Naseby
               ,
               after
               my
               Lord
               Fairfax
               his
               Army
               was
               drawn
               up
               ,
               in
               view
               of
               
                 His
                 Majesties
              
               ,
               it
               having
               been
               judged
               that
               the
               Ground
               a
               little
               behind
               them
               ,
               was
               better
               than
               that
               they
               stood
               upon
               ,
               they
               removed
               thither
               ;
               I
               had
               the
               opportunity
               some
               time
               after
               ,
               to
               discourse
               on
               this
               Subject
               with
               Major
               General
               Skippon
               ,
               (
               who
               had
               the
               chief
               ordering
               of
               the
               Lord
               Fairfax
               his
               Army
               that
               day
               )
               and
               having
               ask'd
               him
               if
               this
               were
               true
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               deny
               it
               ;
               And
               when
               I
               told
               him
               I
               almost
               admir'd
               at
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               Reasons
               before
               exprest
               ,
               he
               averr'd
               ,
               he
               was
               against
               it
               ;
               but
               he
               obeyed
               the
               Orders
               for
               doing
               it
               ,
               only
               because
               he
               could
               not
               get
               them
               altered
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Ground
               to
               fight
               on
               is
               well
               chosen
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               advantages
               of
               it
               discovered
               ,
               then
               to
               possess
               ,
               and
               to
               secure
               the
               most
               useful
               and
               commanding
               Posts
               of
               it
               with
               all
               imaginable
               diligence
               .
               As
               King
               Henry
               IV.
               of
               France
               did
               ,
               at
               the
               Battel
               of
               Arques
               ,
               where
               that
               great
               Monarch
               shewed
               as
               much
               conduct
               as
               any
               of
               the
               Greek
               and
               Roman
               Generals
               ever
               did
               ,
               in
               any
               of
               their
               greatest
               Battels
               .
            
             
               II.
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               If
               you
               come
               near
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               but
               yet
               so
               late
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               that
               the
               Battel
               must
               be
               defer'd
               till
               the
               next
               morning
               ;
               then
               ,
               if
               the
               Season
               be
               sharp
               ,
               to
               shelter
               your
               own
               Army
               in
               the
               most
               convenient
               Villages
               and
               Woods
               ,
               adjoining
               to
               the
               Field
               you
               will
               fight
               in
               ,
               and
               thereby
               give
               them
               all
               the
               cease
               you
               can
               ,
               as
               King
               Henry
               IV.
               of
               France
               did
               ,
               the
               night
               before
               the
               Battel
               of
               Iuri
               .
               But
               you
               must
               not
               on
               any
               terms
               neglect
               the
               safety
               of
               your
               Army
               ,
               for
               the
               ease
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               Quarter'd
               ,
               or
               Camp'd
               so
               well
               ,
               as
               that
               on
               the
               touch
               of
               the
               Drum
               all
               may
               be
               Embattled
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               receive
               your
               Enemy
               .
            
             
               For
               which
               end
               great
               
                 Corps
                 de
                 Gards
              
               ought
               to
               be
               advanced
               ,
               and
               many
               Centinels
               ,
               as
               covertly
               as
               may
               be
               placed
               near
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               every
               moment
               visited
               ,
               and
               relieved
               ,
               by
               vigilant
               Officers
               .
               These
               Centinels
               ,
               or
               Perdu's
               ,
               are
               to
               give
               instant
               Notice
               to
               the
               advanced
               Guards
               if
               the
               Enemy
               moves
               ,
               
               and
               those
               Guards
               ,
               with
               their
               Seconds
               ,
               or
               Reserves
               ,
               are
               to
               find
               the
               Enemy
               play
               ,
               while
               your
               Army
               is
               drawing
               up
               to
               receive
               him
               .
               But
               still
               fresh
               Troops
               must
               be
               sent
               to
               sustain
               your
               advanced
               
                 Corps
                 de
                 Gard
              
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               vigorously
               attacked
               ;
               lest
               by
               their
               being
               totally
               overthrown
               ,
               your
               Enemy
               be
               encouraged
               to
               push
               at
               All
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               Men
               be
               somewhat
               disheartned
               ;
               For
               it
               may
               so
               happen
               that
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               if
               he
               finds
               all
               the
               advantages
               of
               the
               Place
               to
               fight
               in
               ,
               are
               so
               well
               secured
               by
               your
               care
               ,
               and
               diligence
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               next
               day
               it
               may
               be
               hazardous
               to
               fight
               in
               that
               Field
               ;
               he
               may
               make
               choice
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               if
               you
               are
               not
               Intrenched
               ,
               to
               attempt
               you
               ,
               where
               the
               confusion
               which
               darkness
               usually
               engenders
               ,
               may
               be
               equally
               divided
               between
               both
               Parties
               ;
               this
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               being
               the
               more
               eligible
               .
            
             
               Nor
               were
               it
               amiss
               ,
               but
               very
               adviseable
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               to
               deal
               with
               a
               General
               who
               is
               hot
               ,
               and
               undertaking
               ;
               or
               one
               who
               ,
               by
               the
               necessity
               of
               his
               Affairs
               ,
               must
               put
               All
               to
               hazard
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               Nights
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               near
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               may
               ,
               for
               the
               beforementioned
               Reasons
               ,
               have
               ground
               to
               believe
               he
               will
               attempt
               you
               during
               the
               obscurity
               ;
               and
               while
               you
               are
               unintrenched
               ,
               to
               cause
               great
               Piles
               of
               Wood
               ,
               or
               Fagots
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               combustible
               stuff
               ,
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               be
               kindled
               in
               fit
               places
               ,
               and
               at
               fit
               distances
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               advances
               ,
               you
               may
               the
               better
               see
               how
               to
               point
               your
               Cannon
               ,
               and
               dispose
               of
               your
               small
               Shot
               most
               effectually
               ;
               and
               by
               such
               Fires
               also
               ,
               terrifie
               ,
               and
               disorder
               his
               Horses
               ,
               which
               generally
               are
               frighted
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               Fire
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Night
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               find
               was
               practised
               near
               Lorges
               in
               Beausse
               ,
               by
               Anthony
               King
               of
               
                 Navarre
                 ,
                 Francis
              
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               and
               the
               Constable
               Montmorancy
               ,
               when
               Lewis
               ,
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               ,
               and
               the
               Admiral
               of
               Chastillion
               ,
               prest
               by
               the
               necessity
               of
               their
               Affairs
               ,
               went
               to
               attack
               the
               Royal
               Army
               by
               Night
               ;
               and
               which
               so
               much
               disheartned
               the
               Assaulters
               ,
               as
               they
               retreated
               .
            
             
               The
               Quartering
               of
               your
               Army
               at
               all
               times
               (
               but
               especially
               when
               that
               of
               the
               Enemies
               is
               very
               near
               )
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               such
               manner
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Soldiers
               may
               be
               soonest
               in
               Battalia
               to
               receive
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               lodge
               it
               in
               the
               Form
               you
               will
               fight
               ,
               is
               still
               the
               very
               best
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               Forces
               as
               compose
               your
               Wings
               ,
               and
               Body
               ,
               may
               have
               only
               to
               go
               out
               of
               their
               Hutts
               ,
               Tents
               ,
               Villages
               ,
               or
               Houses
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Figure
               
               you
               will
               fight
               in
               ;
               else
               in
               case
               of
               an
               Alarm
               ,
               the
               disorders
               will
               be
               many
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               ;
               but
               this
               way
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               but
               few
               ,
               if
               any
               .
            
             
               The
               nearer
               you
               draw
               towards
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               or
               your
               Enemy
               to
               you
               ,
               your
               Quarters
               must
               alwayes
               be
               brought
               closer
               ,
               and
               your
               advanced
               Guards
               of
               Horse
               ,
               and
               Foot
               ,
               the
               stronger
               ;
               and
               your
               discovery
               the
               more
               vigilant
               .
            
             
               III.
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               To
               be
               the
               first
               drawn
               up
               ,
               on
               the
               Ground
               you
               will
               fight
               in
               ;
               which
               is
               constantly
               attended
               with
               three
               considerable
               benefits
               .
               The
               point
               of
               Honor
               which
               you
               gain
               by
               being
               the
               earliest
               on
               the
               spot
               ,
               which
               animates
               your
               own
               Party
               ,
               and
               often
               daunts
               your
               Enemies
               .
               The
               being
               thereby
               enabled
               without
               opposition
               to
               possess
               all
               the
               advantages
               of
               the
               Ground
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               planting
               of
               your
               Cannon
               ,
               or
               for
               casting
               up
               Parapetts
               on
               some
               Eminencies
               which
               command
               all
               about
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Vere
              
               did
               at
               the
               Battel
               of
               Newport
               )
               or
               by
               drawing
               up
               your
               Carriages
               ,
               or
               making
               a
               Ditch
               to
               cover
               one
               ,
               or
               both
               the
               Flanks
               of
               your
               Wings
               ;
               which
               you
               cannot
               well
               do
               ,
               if
               your
               Enemy
               be
               earlier
               ,
               or
               as
               early
               as
               you
               on
               the
               place
               .
               The
               being
               thereby
               sometimes
               in
               a
               posture
               to
               fall
               upon
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               your
               Enemies
               Squadrons
               ,
               and
               Battalions
               ;
               or
               to
               Rake
               them
               with
               your
               Cannon
               while
               they
               are
               drawing
               up
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               advantage
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               be
               taken
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               great
               use
               .
            
             
               IV.
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               That
               your
               Squadrons
               of
               Horse
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               too
               great
               ,
               for
               the
               Reasons
               which
               I
               have
               formerly
               mentioned
               in
               that
               Chapter
               which
               Treats
               of
               the
               Disciplining
               of
               your
               Soldiery
               .
               Yet
               if
               that
               need
               requires
               ,
               two
               ,
               nay
               three
               of
               the
               small
               ones
               may
               be
               put
               into
               one
               great
               one
               ;
               but
               still
               I
               would
               advise
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Officers
               should
               command
               the
               same
               Squadrons
               ,
               when
               united
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               before
               :
               By
               which
               means
               they
               will
               retain
               the
               Agility
               which
               is
               in
               small
               Parties
               ,
               and
               yet
               when
               there
               is
               need
               ,
               have
               the
               force
               of
               great
               ones
               ;
               and
               this
               I
               propound
               to
               be
               observed
               ;
               because
               ,
               whoever
               has
               been
               practically
               versed
               in
               fighting
               ,
               will
               hardly
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               150
               Horse
               in
               two
               Squadrons
               ,
               will
               be
               likely
               to
               rout
               and
               beat
               200
               Horse
               in
               one
               Squadron
               ;
               And
               the
               reason
               to
               me
               seems
               very
               evident
               ;
               for
               besides
               the
               opportunity
               you
               have
               thereby
               
               to
               fall
               into
               his
               Flank
               and
               Rear
               ,
               whatever
               Body
               of
               Men
               does
               fight
               ,
               or
               has
               fought
               ,
               disorders
               it self
               ,
               though
               it
               gets
               the
               better
               ;
               and
               being
               disorder'd
               ,
               a
               less
               Number
               that
               is
               not
               ,
               to
               speak
               humanely
               ,
               must
               (
               if
               the
               Men
               be
               equally
               good
               )
               overthrow
               a
               greater
               that
               is
               .
            
             
               And
               daily
               Experience
               shews
               how
               difficult
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               suddenly
               to
               Rally
               great
               Squadrons
               ,
               when
               by
               Fighting
               they
               have
               been
               disorder'd
               ;
               especially
               if
               but
               a
               small
               Squadron
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               to
               fall
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               improve
               their
               being
               so
               discomposed
               :
               Nor
               indeed
               can
               great
               Squadrons
               march
               many
               Paces
               ,
               though
               the
               Ground
               be
               clear
               ,
               and
               level
               ,
               without
               disordering
               their
               Ranks
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               uneven
               ,
               or
               rugged
               ,
               they
               are
               almost
               out
               of
               their
               fighting
               Order
               ,
               before
               they
               come
               to
               fight
               ;
               which
               are
               mischiefs
               that
               less
               Squadrons
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               liable
               unto
               :
               But
               Battalions
               of
               Foot
               ,
               as
               being
               more
               Governable
               ,
               may
               be
               large
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               occasion
               and
               need
               ;
               especially
               those
               which
               are
               composed
               of
               Pikes
               :
               for
               a
               great
               Battalion
               ,
               or
               Stand
               of
               those
               in
               the
               Vanguard
               ,
               the
               Battel
               ,
               and
               the
               Rearguard
               of
               the
               Infantry
               ,
               are
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               under
               their
               shelter
               All
               Rallyings
               may
               be
               best
               made
               .
            
             
               V.
               The
               fifth
               is
               ,
               A
               General
               must
               never
               omit
               in
               the
               drawing
               up
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               so
               to
               dispose
               of
               his
               Squadrons
               ,
               and
               Battalions
               ,
               as
               probably
               every
               one
               of
               them
               may
               come
               to
               fight
               ,
               again
               ,
               and
               again
               ,
               if
               the
               need
               requires
               ,
               before
               they
               are
               totally
               overthrown
               .
               It
               is
               also
               observable
               that
               in
               a
               Battel
               ,
               whoever
               keeps
               in
               Reserve
               a
               Body
               of
               Men
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               led
               to
               fight
               until
               all
               the
               Enemies
               Squadrons
               have
               fought
               ,
               rarely
               misses
               to
               carry
               away
               the
               Victory
               ;
               and
               whoever
               has
               the
               last
               Reserves
               ,
               is
               very
               likely
               at
               last
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Victorious
               .
            
             
               One
               signal
               Illustration
               of
               this
               Truth
               among
               many
               ,
               I
               shall
               instance
               ;
               At
               the
               Battel
               of
               Dreux
               in
               France
               ,
               where
               the
               Constable
               Montmorancy
               ,
               assisted
               by
               Francis
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               (
               the
               greatest
               Captains
               of
               that
               Age
               )
               commanded
               the
               Royallists
               ;
               and
               Lewis
               Prince
               of
               Condé
               ,
               and
               the
               Admiral
               the
               
                 Protestants
                 ;
                 He
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Admiral
               ,
               defeated
               all
               the
               Forces
               they
               saw
               ;
               took
               the
               Constable
               Prisoner
               ;
               past
               over
               the
               Bellies
               of
               the
               Swissers
               ,
               who
               made
               almost
               a
               miraculous
               resistance
               ,
               and
               concluded
               ,
               they
               had
               therefore
               won
               the
               Victory
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               who
               led
               the
               Left
               Wing
               of
               the
               
               French
               King's
               Army
               ,
               either
               by
               design
               ,
               as
               his
               Enemies
               said
               ,
               or
               as
               an
               act
               of
               high
               conduct
               ,
               so
               cover'd
               his
               Troops
               ,
               with
               the
               Village
               of
               Blainville
               ,
               and
               the
               Trees
               and
               Shrubs
               about
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               so
               much
               as
               seen
               by
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               nor
               moved
               from
               thence
               ,
               until
               the
               Constable
               was
               taken
               Prisoner
               ,
               the
               Mareschal
               
                 de
                 St.
                 André
              
               killed
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               Forces
               which
               were
               considered
               by
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               as
               the
               whole
               Army
               of
               the
               Royalists
               ,
               were
               intirely
               routed
               ,
               and
               so
               confusedly
               flying
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               in
               no
               danger
               to
               have
               his
               Squadrons
               disordered
               by
               the
               Runawayes
               of
               his
               own
               Party
               ;
               but
               then
               ,
               advancing
               his
               Troops
               ,
               which
               were
               entire
               ,
               he
               soon
               turned
               the
               Fortune
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               took
               the
               Prince
               of
               Condé
               Prisoner
               ,
               and
               overthrew
               all
               that
               opposed
               him
               .
               For
               't
               is
               a
               tedious
               ,
               and
               difficult
               ,
               if
               not
               an
               impossible
               task
               ,
               to
               put
               into
               good
               order
               again
               ,
               an
               Army
               that
               has
               newly
               fought
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               bring
               it
               suddenly
               to
               fight
               again
               ;
               some
               being
               busied
               about
               the
               Pillage
               ,
               and
               Prisoners
               they
               have
               taken
               ,
               or
               are
               pursuing
               ,
               others
               being
               loth
               to
               return
               to
               new
               dangers
               ;
               and
               all
               in
               effect
               being
               so
               heated
               ,
               and
               disordered
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               hear
               ,
               the
               Commands
               of
               their
               Superiors
               .
            
             
               VI.
               A
               sixth
               is
               ,
               A
               General
               must
               never
               bring
               all
               his
               Troops
               to
               fight
               at
               once
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               still
               to
               draw
               up
               his
               Army
               ;
               at
               least
               in
               two
               Lines
               ,
               or
               orders
               of
               Battel
               ,
               and
               in
               three
               in
               case
               the
               Ground
               ,
               and
               the
               Number
               of
               his
               Forces
               ,
               allow
               it
               :
               For
               those
               Lines
               are
               in
               effect
               so
               many
               Armies
               ;
               and
               the
               second
               Line
               being
               intire
               ,
               though
               the
               first
               should
               be
               broken
               ,
               often
               recovers
               the
               day
               ;
               especially
               if
               the
               second
               Line
               be
               at
               so
               just
               a
               distance
               behind
               the
               first
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               first
               be
               overthrown
               ,
               it
               does
               not
               disorder
               the
               second
               ;
               and
               also
               so
               near
               ,
               that
               some
               Squadrons
               of
               the
               second
               Line
               ,
               can
               come
               up
               timely
               enough
               to
               redress
               any
               beginning
               of
               a
               breach
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               without
               too
               much
               discomposing
               it self
               .
            
             
               The
               Romans
               constantly
               fought
               their
               Infantry
               in
               three
               Lines
               ,
               or
               orders
               of
               Battel
               ,
               the
               one
               behind
               the
               other
               ;
               if
               the
               Hostatii
               were
               worsted
               ,
               they
               fell
               between
               the
               Intervals
               of
               the
               Principi
               ,
               and
               there
               Rallied
               again
               ,
               while
               the
               Principi
               advanced
               to
               give
               a
               check
               to
               the
               Pursuers
               ;
               and
               if
               both
               the
               Hostatii
               and
               Principi
               were
               Routed
               ,
               they
               fell
               in
               between
               the
               Intervals
               of
               the
               Triarii
               ;
               but
               if
               those
               could
               not
               sustain
               the
               shock
               ,
               the
               day
               was
               lost
               .
            
             
             
               VII
               .
               A
               seventh
               is
               ,
               To
               have
               expert
               ,
               vigilant
               ,
               and
               valiant
               Commanders
               ,
               to
               be
               at
               the
               Head
               of
               those
               five
               Gross
               Bodies
               ,
               of
               which
               an
               Army
               is
               usually
               composed
               in
               a
               day
               of
               Battel
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               three
               Tertia's
               of
               the
               Infantry
               ,
               (
               which
               as
               they
               march
               we
               usually
               call
               ,
               
                 Van
                 ,
                 Battle
              
               ,
               and
               Rear
               )
               and
               the
               two
               Wings
               of
               the
               Cavalry
               ;
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               Men
               of
               great
               Judgment
               ,
               Authority
               ,
               and
               
                 Presence
                 of
                 Mind
              
               ,
               to
               remedy
               all
               Disasters
               ,
               and
               to
               improve
               all
               Advantages
               in
               the
               nick
               of
               time
               ;
               for
               in
               such
               Actions
               ,
               the
               least
               delay
               or
               remisness
               ,
               is
               too
               usually
               irrecoverable
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               five
               chief
               Officers
               whose
               Stations
               ought
               to
               be
               in
               the
               first
               Line
               ,
               there
               ought
               also
               to
               be
               five
               others
               to
               command
               in
               the
               second
               Line
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               of
               equal
               importance
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               greater
               ;
               since
               t
               is
               easier
               to
               give
               the
               Attack
               well
               ,
               while
               all
               is
               in
               Order
               ;
               than
               to
               recover
               a
               Disorder
               ,
               when
               it
               once
               has
               happened
               .
            
             
               In
               my
               opinion
               it
               is
               a
               Duty
               in
               a
               General
               which
               he
               ought
               never
               to
               omit
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               appoint
               before
               the
               Armies
               Engage
               ,
               what
               Persons
               by
               Name
               shall
               command
               in
               chief
               the
               five
               Gross
               Bodies
               of
               the
               first
               Line
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               second
               Line
               ;
               but
               also
               what
               Commander
               in
               every
               of
               the
               said
               Gross
               Bodies
               ,
               shall
               in
               course
               ,
               succeed
               in
               the
               Conduct
               of
               every
               such
               Body
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Person
               whose
               right
               it
               is
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               or
               who
               is
               appointed
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               should
               be
               kill'd
               ,
               or
               so
               wounded
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               thereby
               disabled
               to
               discharge
               so
               weighty
               a
               Trust
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               openly
               to
               every
               Gross
               Body
               ,
               who
               by
               Name
               is
               to
               lead
               them
               ;
               and
               who
               by
               Name
               is
               to
               succeed
               him
               who
               shall
               be
               killed
               ,
               or
               disabled
               from
               discharging
               his
               Function
               ;
               that
               no
               Man
               may
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               or
               pretend
               ignorance
               therein
               :
               For
               if
               this
               be
               not
               done
               before
               Troops
               are
               mingled
               in
               the
               Fight
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               too
               late
               to
               do
               it
               afterwards
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               known
               sad
               Disasters
               occasioned
               for
               want
               of
               this
               necessary
               Precaution
               .
            
             
               Some
               who
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               this
               Omission
               ,
               have
               ,
               as
               their
               Excuse
               ,
               alledged
               ;
               that
               when
               he
               who
               commanded
               that
               Gross
               was
               killed
               ,
               or
               put
               out
               of
               Fight
               by
               his
               hurts
               ,
               or
               his
               Horse
               being
               killed
               ,
               the
               eldest
               Officer
               or
               Colonel
               in
               course
               was
               to
               supply
               his
               room
               .
               But
               that
               is
               not
               in
               all
               Cases
               ,
               a
               sufficient
               and
               full
               Answer
               ;
               for
               sometimes
               Regiments
               of
               Horse
               ,
               and
               Regiments
               of
               Foot
               ,
               have
               made
               up
               one
               Gross
               ;
               and
               
               though
               a
               Colonel
               of
               Foot
               has
               been
               the
               elder
               Colonel
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               a
               younger
               Colonel
               of
               Horse
               ,
               has
               claimed
               the
               right
               of
               doing
               it
               ;
               and
               thereby
               Disputes
               amongst
               themselves
               have
               risen
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               have
               only
               disputed
               against
               the
               Enemy
               .
               Besides
               ,
               I
               have
               also
               known
               that
               the
               elder
               Colonel
               has
               not
               been
               so
               fit
               to
               command
               a
               Gross
               ,
               as
               a
               younger
               Colonel
               has
               been
               ;
               and
               the
               Soldiery
               also
               have
               known
               it
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               a
               little
               troubled
               to
               be
               lead
               by
               one
               ,
               who
               they
               all
               know
               was
               not
               so
               capable
               of
               that
               Honor
               and
               Trust.
               
            
             
               Neither
               do
               all
               the
               inferior
               Officers
               ,
               or
               private
               Soldiers
               ,
               know
               the
               dates
               of
               every
               Colonels
               Commission
               ;
               and
               if
               their
               own
               Colonel
               pretends
               to
               the
               Seniority
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               desert
               him
               in
               his
               pretence
               ,
               by
               immediately
               submitting
               to
               be
               led
               by
               ,
               and
               obey
               another
               .
               But
               by
               the
               method
               I
               propound
               ,
               these
               Uncertainties
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               Disputes
               ,
               will
               be
               avoided
               ;
               else
               if
               they
               are
               ever
               run
               into
               ,
               it
               may
               too
               probably
               be
               fatal
               .
               And
               since
               a
               General
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               may
               appoint
               on
               the
               death
               of
               a
               General
               Officer
               ,
               who
               shall
               act
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               till
               the
               King's
               pleasure
               therein
               be
               known
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               usual
               enough
               ;
               )
               and
               in
               making
               this
               choice
               ,
               acts
               not
               alwayes
               by
               the
               rule
               of
               Seniority
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               fitness
               of
               the
               Person
               ;
               and
               yet
               therein
               does
               no
               Wrong
               to
               an
               elder
               Colonel
               :
               I
               see
               no
               solid
               Reason
               why
               a
               General
               may
               not
               temporarily
               Nominate
               who
               shall
               command
               a
               Gross
               Body
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               who
               did
               it
               ,
               is
               killed
               ,
               or
               disabled
               ;
               especially
               in
               a
               day
               of
               Battel
               ,
               when
               All
               is
               at
               stake
               ,
               and
               when
               no
               Advantage
               ought
               to
               be
               lost
               in
               Nominating
               the
               ablest
               Person
               for
               the
               vacant
               Charge
               ,
               lest
               thereby
               the
               Victory
               be
               lost
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               fully
               of
               opinion
               that
               the
               greatest
               Captain
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               or
               will
               be
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               ,
               of
               himself
               sufficient
               to
               redress
               all
               Disorders
               ,
               and
               lay
               hold
               of
               all
               Advantages
               ,
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               when
               Armies
               are
               once
               engaged
               .
               The
               utmost
               he
               can
               do
               ,
               is
               to
               choose
               well
               the
               Field
               of
               Battel
               ;
               to
               draw
               up
               his
               Army
               according
               thereunto
               ,
               to
               most
               Advantage
               ;
               to
               give
               his
               General
               Orders
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               the
               best
               Orders
               wherever
               he
               is
               in
               Person
               ;
               but
               he
               cannot
               be
               Ubiquitary
               ,
               nor
               send
               Orders
               to
               every
               place
               timely
               enough
               ,
               to
               have
               them
               obey'd
               successfully
               .
               And
               therefore
               't
               is
               indisputably
               necessary
               ,
               that
               he
               have
               under
               him
               ,
               expert
               chief
               Officers
               ,
               at
               the
               Head
               of
               all
               Gross
               Bodies
               ,
               who
               may
               supply
               what
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               him
               singly
               to
               command
               ;
               
               for
               he
               can
               be
               well
               obey'd
               but
               to
               the
               time
               he
               sends
               his
               Troops
               to
               the
               charge
               :
               after
               that
               ,
               those
               only
               who
               lead
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               with
               them
               ,
               can
               actuate
               them
               according
               to
               the
               General
               Orders
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               occasion
               requires
               ,
               which
               those
               under
               him
               must
               have
               the
               judgment
               to
               lay
               hold
               of
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               twinkling
               of
               an
               Eye
               ;
               so
               short
               are
               the
               moments
               to
               acquire
               the
               Victory
               .
            
             
               Together
               with
               those
               chief
               Officers
               who
               command
               Tertia's
               ,
               and
               Wings
               of
               Armies
               ;
               it
               is
               of
               high
               importance
               to
               have
               an
               able
               General
               of
               the
               Artillery
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               have
               sufficient
               Officers
               under
               him
               ;
               for
               the
               Carriages
               well
               disposed
               ,
               and
               the
               Cannon
               early
               and
               well
               planted
               ,
               do
               not
               a
               little
               contribute
               to
               the
               Victory
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               I
               would
               never
               have
               the
               Cannon
               fired
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Bullet
               ,
               if
               it
               take
               place
               ,
               can
               only
               carry
               away
               a
               File
               ;
               especially
               also
               ,
               now
               our
               Files
               are
               so
               shallow
               ;
               but
               alwayes
               to
               point
               your
               Artillery
               so
               as
               the
               shot
               may
               rake
               thwart
               the
               Squadrons
               and
               Battalions
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               does
               not
               only
               do
               execution
               while
               it
               has
               any
               force
               ,
               but
               also
               disorders
               whole
               Bodies
               of
               Infantry
               ,
               or
               Cavalry
               .
            
             
               VIII
               .
               An
               eighth
               thing
               is
               ,
               to
               place
               alwayes
               your
               best
               Soldiery
               in
               the
               Wings
               of
               your
               Army
               ,
               and
               to
               begin
               the
               Battel
               on
               that
               side
               where
               you
               judge
               your self
               the
               strongest
               ,
               and
               your
               Enemy
               the
               weakest
               ;
               and
               with
               those
               Troops
               to
               advance
               as
               expeditiously
               as
               you
               can
               ,
               (
               without
               disordering
               them
               )
               while
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               Army
               moves
               as
               slowly
               as
               they
               may
               .
               For
               if
               your
               first
               Impression
               be
               successful
               ,
               you
               may
               fall
               into
               the
               Flank
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               the
               Rear
               of
               your
               Enemies
               ,
               while
               the
               Residue
               of
               your
               whole
               Army
               is
               marching
               to
               attack
               them
               in
               the
               Front
               ;
               but
               then
               the
               motion
               of
               your
               Army
               must
               be
               quicker
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               they
               see
               your
               advanced
               Wing
               is
               successful
               .
               I
               would
               recommend
               to
               Practice
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               on
               tryal
               found
               very
               beneficial
               ;
               it
               is
               this
               :
               During
               the
               motion
               of
               your
               advanced
               Wing
               ,
               to
               edge
               it
               by
               degrees
               ,
               and
               insensibly
               ,
               towards
               the
               outward
               Flank
               of
               that
               Wing
               of
               the
               Enemies
               which
               you
               go
               to
               charge
               ;
               so
               as
               by
               that
               time
               you
               mingle
               ,
               you
               may
               outwing
               them
               ,
               and
               thereby
               attack
               them
               at
               once
               in
               Front
               ,
               Flank
               ,
               and
               Rear
               ,
               if
               he
               has
               omitted
               to
               cover
               that
               Flank
               ;
               And
               therefore
               to
               begin
               the
               Battel
               with
               that
               Wing
               of
               yours
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               strongest
               ,
               is
               not
               
               only
               most
               adviseable
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               place
               your
               best
               men
               in
               that
               Wing
               of
               yours
               ,
               which
               is
               opposite
               to
               that
               Wing
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               has
               the
               Flank
               of
               it
               uncover'd
               ;
               if
               by
               neglect
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               means
               ,
               either
               of
               his
               Flanks
               are
               not
               secured
               ;
               I
               have
               known
               great
               advantage
               obtain'd
               thereby
               ;
               and
               if
               your
               Enemy
               be
               not
               very
               timely
               aware
               of
               this
               ,
               it
               may
               more
               than
               likely
               contribute
               considerably
               to
               win
               you
               the
               day
               .
               I
               mention
               very
               timely
               aware
               of
               this
               ,
               because
               if
               he
               discover
               not
               your
               design
               until
               you
               are
               on
               the
               Point
               to
               execute
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               too
               late
               to
               prevent
               it
               ;
               since
               no
               alteration
               can
               be
               made
               when
               you
               are
               ready
               to
               join
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               ,
               in
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               be
               ruinous
               to
               him
               who
               in
               that
               juncture
               of
               time
               shall
               attempt
               to
               make
               it
               .
               When
               I
               mention
               your
               beginning
               the
               Battel
               with
               that
               Wing
               in
               which
               you
               have
               placed
               your
               valiantest
               Soldiers
               ,
               I
               intend
               thereby
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               Line
               of
               that
               Wing
               shall
               advance
               as
               well
               as
               the
               first
               ;
               else
               ,
               while
               you
               fall
               in
               the
               Flank
               and
               Rear
               of
               your
               Enemies
               Wing
               ,
               his
               second
               Line
               may
               fall
               into
               the
               Flank
               and
               Rear
               of
               as
               many
               of
               your
               first
               Line
               ,
               as
               are
               so
               employed
               ;
               unless
               your
               own
               second
               Line
               be
               ready
               to
               prevent
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               improve
               all
               the
               Advantages
               which
               your
               first
               Impression
               shall
               give
               you
               .
            
             
               The
               placing
               the
               best
               Men
               in
               the
               Wings
               of
               an
               Army
               ,
               is
               very
               ancient
               ,
               and
               seldom
               has
               been
               omitted
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               loss
               of
               those
               who
               were
               guilty
               of
               such
               Omission
               ;
               the
               Reason
               is
               ,
               the
               Troops
               on
               your
               Wings
               are
               not
               wedg'd
               in
               ,
               as
               the
               Troops
               in
               your
               main
               Battel
               are
               ;
               but
               are
               at
               liberty
               to
               take
               all
               advantages
               that
               by
               accident
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               ill
               conduct
               of
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               or
               by
               your
               own
               good
               ;
               may
               be
               offer'd
               you
               ;
               and
               you
               cannot
               so
               much
               as
               rationally
               hope
               to
               fall
               into
               his
               Flank
               and
               Rear
               ,
               but
               by
               attacking
               one
               of
               his
               Wings
               ;
               because
               you
               cannot
               overwing
               him
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               falling
               upon
               one
               of
               his
               outward
               Flanks
               .
            
             
               Hannibal
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               excellent
               a
               Captain
               to
               win
               Victories
               ,
               (
               though
               possibly
               not
               to
               make
               the
               best
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               )
               at
               the
               famous
               Battel
               of
               Cannes
               ,
               placed
               all
               his
               valiantest
               Men
               in
               both
               his
               Wings
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               Men
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Battel
               ;
               whereby
               ,
               when
               the
               Romans
               came
               to
               the
               Charge
               ,
               (
               who
               had
               placed
               their
               choicest
               Legions
               in
               their
               main
               Battel
               )
               they
               soon
               pierced
               into
               the
               Body
               of
               Hannibals
               Army
               ,
               which
               was
               what
               he
               designed
               they
               should
               do
               ;
               for
               then
               with
               his
               
               two
               Wings
               ,
               in
               which
               were
               all
               his
               choicest
               Troops
               ,
               he
               immediately
               incompassed
               the
               Romans
               ,
               and
               totally
               defeated
               them
               .
               But
               at
               the
               Battel
               of
               Zama
               ,
               or
               as
               some
               call
               it
               Nadagara
               ,
               which
               ●…e
               fought
               against
               Scipio
               ,
               though
               the
               Fate
               of
               Carthage
               depended
               on
               the
               issue
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               yet
               he
               totally
               altered
               the
               Order
               he
               had
               observed
               at
               Cannes
               ,
               and
               lost
               the
               Victory
               ;
               For
               at
               Zama
               he
               placed
               all
               his
               new
               raised
               Men
               by
               themselves
               ,
               to
               endure
               the
               first
               Attack
               of
               the
               Romans
               ;
               and
               of
               all
               his
               old
               Soldiers
               who
               had
               so
               memorably
               served
               him
               in
               his
               Wars
               in
               Italy
               ,
               he
               made
               as
               it
               were
               an
               Army
               apart
               ,
               and
               drew
               them
               up
               a
               few
               Furlongs
               ,
               behind
               his
               new
               raised
               Africans
               ,
               who
               were
               therefore
               soon
               cut
               in
               pieces
               ,
               as
               his
               reserve
               Army
               was
               not
               long
               after
               ;
               whereas
               if
               he
               had
               observed
               the
               like
               order
               of
               Battel
               at
               Nadagara
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               at
               Cannes
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               had
               the
               like
               success
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               The
               ninth
               thing
               is
               ,
               To
               prohibit
               ,
               under
               the
               severest
               Penalties
               ,
               the
               absolute
               Chace
               ,
               or
               the
               Pillage
               ,
               until
               the
               Enemy
               is
               totally
               Routed
               on
               all
               sides
               ;
               and
               then
               have
               those
               Troops
               only
               to
               pursue
               ,
               which
               are
               expresly
               appointed
               for
               it
               ,
               alwayes
               having
               Squadrons
               to
               march
               after
               the
               Pursuers
               as
               near
               and
               in
               as
               good
               order
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               going
               to
               the
               Charge
               ;
               that
               if
               the
               Pursued
               should
               Rally
               ,
               and
               Face
               about
               ,
               you
               may
               have
               those
               ready
               to
               fall
               on
               ,
               and
               break
               them
               a
               second
               time
               .
            
             
               How
               many
               Victories
               seemingly
               won
               ,
               have
               ,
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               been
               lost
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               due
               care
               ,
               in
               these
               two
               Particulars
               of
               such
               high
               concernment
               ,
               which
               therefore
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               omitted
               ;
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               which
               more
               encourages
               flying
               Enemies
               to
               rally
               ,
               and
               fight
               again
               ,
               than
               the
               seeing
               a
               disorderly
               Pursuit
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               in
               such
               a
               Pursuit
               ,
               all
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               prevailing
               Party
               is
               immediately
               vanished
               ,
               when
               the
               Chaced
               do
               but
               turn
               about
               ;
               for
               such
               an
               evidence
               of
               restored
               Valor
               ,
               too
               often
               daunts
               those
               who
               are
               to
               oppose
               it
               :
               Nor
               can
               any
               thing
               more
               deterr
               the
               flying
               Party
               from
               doing
               that
               ,
               than
               to
               see
               several
               Bodies
               in
               good
               order
               ,
               ready
               to
               make
               them
               repent
               that
               confidence
               ;
               and
               though
               brave
               Officers
               will
               not
               cease
               pressing
               ,
               promising
               ,
               and
               threatning
               their
               Men
               that
               flie
               ,
               to
               Face
               about
               ;
               yet
               the
               Private
               Soldier
               who
               sees
               those
               Bodies
               are
               ready
               to
               fall
               on
               them
               ,
               conclude
               it
               is
               more
               dangerous
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               than
               to
               run
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               too
               often
               
               deaf
               to
               all
               Oratory
               ,
               or
               Menaces
               of
               that
               Nature
               ;
               for
               the
               frighted
               Soldier
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               hungry
               Belly
               ,
               has
               no
               Ears
               .
            
             
               These
               Nine
               Particulars
               may
               not
               improperly
               be
               called
               Maxims
               in
               War
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               still
               practised
               before
               a
               Battel
               ,
               in
               a
               Battel
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Enemy
               is
               Routed
               .
               I
               know
               many
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               few
               of
               the
               Moderns
               have
               with
               much
               industry
               alwayes
               endeavored
               to
               gain
               the
               Sun
               and
               the
               Wind
               of
               their
               Enemy
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Battel
               ,
               and
               doubtless
               both
               are
               very
               desirable
               to
               be
               on
               our
               backs
               ,
               when
               they
               may
               be
               obtained
               without
               losing
               thereby
               more
               certain
               Advantages
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               Ground
               you
               are
               to
               fight
               on
               ;
               For
               those
               are
               mutable
               ,
               especially
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               the
               former
               is
               still
               in
               motion
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               Precaution
               can
               ascertain
               the
               keeping
               of
               them
               when
               they
               are
               gotten
               ;
               and
               therefore
               one
               must
               not
               lose
               the
               stable
               Advantages
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               gain
               the
               unstable
               ;
               but
               if
               both
               may
               be
               had
               at
               once
               ,
               they
               must
               never
               be
               neglected
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               now
               proceed
               to
               set
               down
               several
               other
               Particulars
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               will
               be
               useful
               to
               whoever
               has
               the
               Curiosity
               and
               Patience
               to
               read
               them
               .
            
             
               VVhen
               an
               Enemies
               Army
               advances
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               of
               a
               place
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               can
               hardly
               hold
               out
               longer
               ;
               in
               my
               poor
               judgment
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               adviseable
               to
               defend
               the
               
                 ordinary
                 Line
                 of
                 Circumvallation
              
               ,
               but
               to
               draw
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               Enemy
               Battel
               ,
               if
               your
               Men
               be
               as
               good
               ,
               your
               Numbers
               as
               great
               as
               his
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               Ground
               you
               fight
               on
               ,
               be
               as
               fit
               for
               you
               ,
               as
               him
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               the
               Reasons
               and
               Experiments
               which
               induce
               me
               to
               be
               of
               this
               Belief
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               express
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               place
               be
               large
               which
               you
               besiege
               ,
               your
               Line
               of
               Circumvallation
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               many
               Miles
               about
               ,
               for
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               out
               of
               the
               reach
               of
               your
               Enemies
               Artillery
               ,
               else
               you
               will
               too
               much
               expose
               to
               the
               mercy
               of
               it
               ,
               your
               Army
               that
               is
               lodged
               within
               it
               .
               All
               this
               Line
               must
               be
               equally
               defended
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               where
               the
               situation
               of
               it
               secures
               it self
               ,
               or
               does
               it
               but
               thinly
               mann'd
               :
               for
               not
               knowing
               in
               what
               part
               ,
               or
               places
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               attempt
               to
               force
               it
               ,
               you
               must
               secure
               every
               Foot
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               in
               consequence
               does
               so
               disperse
               your
               Army
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               once
               enters
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               impossible
               to
               
               draw
               it
               together
               expeditiously
               enough
               to
               beat
               him
               out
               again
               ;
               for
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               he
               is
               gotten
               within
               it
               ,
               he
               flings
               down
               immediately
               such
               parts
               of
               it
               as
               are
               near
               him
               ;
               that
               the
               Squadrons
               and
               Battalions
               of
               his
               Army
               may
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               they
               marching
               on
               the
               heels
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               will
               certainly
               be
               imbattelled
               ,
               and
               rout
               all
               the
               small
               Forces
               which
               may
               be
               in
               readiness
               near
               that
               place
               ;
               and
               will
               also
               hinder
               those
               further
               off
               from
               imbodying
               .
               Besides
               ,
               if
               the
               place
               besieged
               is
               seated
               on
               an
               unfordable
               River
               ,
               or
               that
               may
               be
               so
               in
               a
               rainy
               season
               ,
               (
               as
               most
               commonly
               considerable
               Fortresses
               are
               )
               't
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               you
               will
               cast
               over
               it
               Bridges
               of
               Boats
               ,
               or
               fixed
               Bridges
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               surround
               the
               place
               ,
               (
               which
               else
               might
               with
               safety
               be
               every
               day
               or
               night
               relieved
               )
               and
               thereby
               also
               have
               free
               intercourse
               between
               both
               parts
               of
               your
               Army
               which
               are
               divided
               by
               the
               River
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               as
               little
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               has
               enter'd
               your
               Line
               ,
               his
               first
               care
               will
               be
               ,
               to
               make
               himself
               Master
               of
               all
               those
               Bridges
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               are
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               a
               Pound
               ,
               may
               not
               escape
               ;
               and
               that
               having
               defeated
               half
               your
               Army
               ,
               he
               may
               march
               over
               them
               to
               destroy
               the
               rest
               ,
               who
               seem
               then
               but
               too
               ripe
               for
               Ruin
               ,
               when
               half
               their
               Friends
               are
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Enemies
               are
               marching
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Besieged
               ,
               by
               their
               Sallies
               ,
               ready
               to
               assist
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               seems
               to
               me
               to
               be
               the
               usual
               ,
               and
               fatal
               Consequences
               ,
               if
               your
               Enemies
               Army
               entring
               your
               ordinary
               
                 Line
                 of
                 Circumvallation
              
               ,
               which
               being
               most
               frequently
               but
               a
               Parapet
               with
               a
               narrow
               and
               shallow
               Ditch
               ,
               is
               but
               too
               easily
               forced
               ,
               and
               indeed
               not
               to
               be
               held
               tenable
               of
               it self
               ;
               If
               the
               Forts
               ,
               Redoubts
               ,
               and
               other
               Works
               which
               flank
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               usually
               raised
               a
               Musket-shot
               from
               one
               another
               ,
               with
               many
               hands
               to
               mann
               it
               ,
               did
               not
               ,
               in
               a
               good
               degree
               ,
               secure
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               those
               Works
               usually
               are
               such
               slight
               things
               ,
               especially
               when
               an
               Enemy
               is
               entred
               ,
               that
               few
               of
               the
               Resolutest
               which
               are
               posted
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               guard
               them
               ,
               stay
               to
               do
               it
               after
               ;
               for
               commonly
               the
               attempt
               on
               such
               a
               Line
               is
               made
               a
               little
               before
               the
               break
               of
               day
               ,
               that
               the
               Obscurity
               may
               the
               less
               expose
               the
               Assailants
               ,
               while
               they
               advance
               to
               storm
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               day-light
               ,
               may
               help
               them
               soon
               after
               they
               are
               gotten
               in
               ,
               to
               improve
               all
               advantages
               which
               are
               offer'd
               them
               thereby
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               in
               this
               twilight
               ordinarily
               ,
               that
               those
               in
               the
               Works
               to
               defend
               
               the
               Line
               ,
               steal
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               find
               the
               Enemy
               is
               entred
               ,
               as
               those
               who
               then
               expect
               more
               safety
               from
               their
               feet
               ,
               than
               from
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               He
               who
               resolves
               to
               force
               an
               ordinary
               
                 Line
                 of
                 Circumvallation
              
               ,
               either
               does
               it
               without
               any
               noise
               ,
               or
               else
               alarms
               it
               round
               ;
               and
               often
               most
               warmly
               ,
               where
               he
               means
               not
               to
               make
               his
               attempt
               ;
               while
               small
               Parties
               are
               doing
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               dark
               he
               is
               drawing
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Army
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               or
               places
               ,
               (
               which
               still
               are
               near
               each
               other
               )
               where
               he
               intends
               to
               make
               his
               real
               impression
               ,
               and
               does
               it
               with
               that
               silence
               ,
               as
               the
               Defendants
               cannot
               discover
               his
               intentions
               ,
               till
               usually
               it
               be
               too
               late
               successfully
               to
               oppose
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               therefore
               frankly
               acknowledge
               ,
               since
               the
               defences
               of
               such
               a
               Line
               are
               so
               inconsiderable
               ;
               since
               the
               equally
               manning
               them
               so
               dissipates
               the
               Army
               which
               does
               it
               ;
               since
               it
               cannot
               hopefully
               be
               defended
               otherwise
               :
               And
               since
               it
               cannot
               be
               safely
               defended
               that
               way
               ,
               I
               have
               almost
               wonder'd
               at
               those
               ,
               who
               rather
               choose
               to
               make
               good
               such
               a
               Line
               ,
               than
               to
               give
               Battel
               to
               the
               Enemy
               who
               comes
               to
               raise
               the
               Siege
               .
               This
               being
               a
               more
               hopeful
               thing
               ,
               a
               more
               glorious
               action
               ,
               and
               whose
               Consequences
               ,
               if
               Success
               attends
               the
               Besiegers
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               will
               be
               much
               more
               great
               ,
               than
               to
               defend
               the
               Line
               can
               possibly
               be
               ;
               for
               thereby
               you
               can
               at
               last
               but
               carry
               the
               place
               :
               But
               by
               a
               Battel
               gain'd
               over
               the
               Relievers
               ,
               you
               usually
               carry
               the
               Fortress
               but
               as
               one
               of
               the
               many
               good
               effects
               of
               getting
               the
               Victory
               ;
               for
               few
               ,
               if
               any
               Towns
               ,
               hold
               out
               ,
               after
               the
               relief
               sent
               them
               is
               defeated
               .
            
             
               What
               I
               have
               said
               on
               this
               Subject
               ,
               proceeds
               from
               my
               taking
               two
               things
               for
               granted
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Circumvallation
                 Line
              
               is
               after
               the
               usual
               and
               common
               Form
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               but
               a
               Parapet
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Works
               which
               defend
               it
               are
               very
               inconsiderable
               either
               towards
               the
               Field
               ,
               or
               within
               the
               Line
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               besieging
               Army
               has
               as
               good
               Men
               and
               more
               than
               the
               Relievers
               bring
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               necessary
               he
               leave
               his
               best
               and
               most
               advanced
               Works
               well
               guarded
               during
               the
               Battel
               ,
               both
               to
               preserve
               them
               against
               his
               return
               with
               Victory
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               them
               to
               hinder
               the
               Besieged
               from
               sallying
               on
               their
               backs
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               fighting
               with
               the
               Relief
               ;
               but
               indeed
               if
               the
               Line
               need
               not
               be
               of
               much
               circumference
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               
               high
               ,
               and
               the
               Graft
               large
               and
               deep
               ;
               if
               your
               Army
               is
               not
               strong
               enough
               both
               to
               fight
               the
               Enemy
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               to
               secure
               at
               the
               same
               time
               your
               most
               advanced
               ,
               and
               most
               necessary
               Works
               ;
               if
               the
               place
               you
               must
               fight
               in
               ,
               is
               an
               open
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               Enemy
               does
               much
               exceed
               you
               in
               Cavalry
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               be
               an
               inclosed
               ,
               incumbred
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               he
               does
               much
               exceed
               you
               in
               Infantry
               ;
               if
               you
               have
               Victuals
               ,
               and
               Forage
               enough
               ,
               within
               your
               Line
               ,
               and
               your
               Enemy
               have
               little
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               without
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               can
               stay
               but
               a
               few
               dayes
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               may
               probably
               in
               fewer
               dayes
               take
               the
               place
               by
               Assault
               ,
               or
               have
               it
               surrendred
               by
               Capitulation
               .
               I
               say
               in
               a
               Case
               thus
               Circumstantiated
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               admire
               a
               General
               would
               justifie
               his
               Line
               ;
               but
               rather
               admire
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               draw
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               give
               Battel
               to
               the
               Relievers
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               therefore
               now
               instance
               some
               Examples
               of
               famous
               Captains
               ,
               who
               have
               kept
               within
               their
               
                 Lines
                 of
                 Circumvallation
              
               ,
               when
               the
               Enemies
               Army
               came
               to
               relieve
               the
               Besieged
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               have
               resisted
               their
               Attempts
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               consequence
               of
               that
               success
               ,
               have
               gain'd
               the
               places
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               also
               give
               Examples
               of
               some
               other
               great
               Generals
               ,
               who
               have
               chose
               rather
               to
               draw
               out
               of
               their
               Lines
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               Relieving
               Army
               Battel
               ,
               than
               to
               stay
               within
               their
               Lines
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               to
               oppose
               the
               Relief
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               then
               enumerate
               some
               of
               the
               many
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               I
               believe
               such
               various
               ,
               and
               opposite
               methods
               ,
               have
               been
               practised
               by
               such
               celebrated
               Chiefs
               in
               War
               ;
               nay
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               the
               very
               self-same
               General
               ;
               though
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               I
               find
               many
               more
               Examples
               in
               Histories
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               own
               time
               ,
               for
               drawing
               out
               of
               ordinary
               Lines
               of
               Circumvallation
               to
               give
               Battel
               to
               the
               Relievers
               Army
               ,
               than
               for
               opposing
               the
               Succors
               by
               continuing
               within
               them
               .
            
             
               Caesar
               ,
               who
               I
               esteem
               the
               famousest
               Captain
               of
               the
               Universe
               ,
               in
               the
               famousest
               of
               all
               his
               Sieges
               ,
               that
               of
               Al●…sia
               in
               France
               ,
               chose
               to
               stay
               within
               his
               Lines
               to
               oppose
               the
               Relief
               of
               the
               united
               Gaules
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               fought
               them
               in
               the
               Field
               only
               with
               his
               Cavalry
               ,
               which
               on
               occasion
               he
               drew
               out
               of
               his
               Lines
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               Services
               he
               owns
               his
               German
               Horse
               did
               him
               most
               service
               ;
               who
               have
               been
               famous
               ,
               for
               their
               Valor
               ,
               even
               as
               long
               as
               Historians
               have
               recorded
               any
               great
               Actions
               of
               War
               ,
               in
               which
               that
               Nation
               had
               a
               share
               .
            
             
             
               But
               because
               this
               memorable
               Siege
               is
               so
               minutely
               ,
               and
               particularly
               related
               by
               Caesar
               himself
               ,
               and
               does
               thereby
               imply
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               even
               his
               Master-piece
               in
               that
               kind
               ;
               and
               since
               by
               his
               Conduct
               there
               ,
               the
               most
               eminent
               Captains
               of
               the
               Moderns
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               been
               credibly
               informed
               ,
               have
               model'd
               the
               design
               of
               their
               Sieges
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Parma
               ,
               and
               the
               Marquiss
               of
               Spinola
               ,
               in
               their
               great
               Sieges
               of
               
                 Maestricht
                 ,
                 Antwerp
              
               ,
               and
               Breda
               ;
               I
               hope
               those
               who
               read
               this
               Book
               ,
               will
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               judge
               me
               worthy
               of
               their
               Pardon
               ,
               if
               I
               stay
               a
               little
               in
               the
               Relation
               of
               this
               prodigious
               Siege
               of
               Alesia
               ;
               since
               also
               no
               less
               an
               Author
               than
               Paterculus
               ,
               when
               he
               treats
               of
               it
               ,
               has
               these
               very
               expressions
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 So
                 great
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 at
              
               Alesia
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 seem
                 too
                 great
                 for
                 any
                 Man
                 to
                 attempt
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 but
                 a
                 god
                 to
                 effect
                 .
              
            
             
               Caesar
               having
               defeated
               the
               Cavalry
               of
               the
               Gaules
               ,
               whose
               Army
               was
               led
               by
               Vercingetorix
               (
               a
               Person
               worthy
               to
               command
               a
               National
               Army
               )
               Vercingetorix
               shuts
               himself
               up
               in
               Alesia
               with
               80000
               of
               his
               chosen
               Soldiers
               ,
               sends
               away
               the
               Reliques
               of
               his
               Cavalry
               ,
               (
               as
               useless
               in
               that
               Siege
               )
               and
               requires
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               whole
               Countrey
               of
               Gallia
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               his
               Relief
               ,
               which
               he
               conjures
               them
               to
               hasten
               ,
               having
               but
               30
               dayes
               Corn
               in
               the
               Town
               to
               feed
               his
               Men
               ,
               which
               in
               all
               probability
               ,
               by
               the
               frugallest
               management
               ,
               and
               the
               carefullest
               distribution
               ,
               could
               not
               suffice
               for
               above
               six
               Weeks
               .
            
             
               Caesar
               immediately
               resolves
               to
               besiege
               this
               great
               General
               ,
               and
               greater
               Army
               ;
               in
               hope
               to
               reduce
               both
               ,
               before
               the
               Relief
               could
               come
               ;
               yet
               admirably
               well
               fortifying
               himself
               against
               the
               Relief
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               come
               early
               enough
               to
               succor
               the
               Besieged
               .
            
             
               What
               these
               stupendious
               Works
               were
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               the
               Circumvallation
               to
               oppose
               the
               Relievers
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               the
               Countervallation
               to
               resist
               the
               Attempts
               of
               the
               Besieged
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               briefly
               related
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               own
               Commentaries
               ,
               wherein
               he
               writes
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 he
                 made
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 a
                 Ditch
                 of
              
               20
               
                 foot
                 wide
                 ,
                 and
              
               20
               
                 foot
                 deep
                 ,
                 with
                 upright
                 sides
                 ,
                 as
                 broad
                 at
                 the
                 top
                 ,
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 bottom
              
               ;
               40
               
                 foot
                 behind
                 this
                 Ditch
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 first
                 Works
                 ;
                 behind
                 them
                 he
                 made
                 two
                 other
                 Ditches
                 of
              
               15
               
                 foot
                 in
                 breadth
                 ,
                 and
              
               15
               
                 foot
                 deep
                 ,
                 and
                 behind
                 all
                 these
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 Ditch
              
               12
               
                 foot
                 wide
                 ,
                 and
              
               12
               
                 foot
                 deep
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Rampard
                 ,
                 and
                 Parapet
                 thereon
                 ,
                 and
                 erected
                 Towers
                 round
                 about
                 the
                 whole
              
               
               
                 Work
                 ;
                 at
                 every
              
               80
               
                 foot
                 distance
                 the
                 one
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 Palisadoes
                 ,
                 Stockadoes
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 other
                 Fortifications
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 comprehends
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Cippi
               ,
               
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 five
                 Ranks
                 ;
                 and
                 of
              
               Stimuli
               ,
               
                 of
                 which
                 there
                 were
                 eight
                 Courses
                 or
                 Rows
                 ,
                 round
                 about
                 his
                 whole
                 Camp.
              
               So
               that
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               Enemies
               could
               come
               to
               attack
               his
               Works
               ,
               but
               must
               run
               on
               several
               Ranks
               of
               sharp
               Stakes
               ,
               or
               into
               Holes
               ,
               or
               on
               Galthrops
               ,
               which
               were
               also
               covered
               ,
               or
               hid
               with
               Branches
               of
               Osiers
               .
               Caesar
               further
               adds
               ,
               
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 inner
                 Fortifications
                 were
                 thus
                 perfected
                 ,
                 he
                 took
                 in
              
               14
               
                 Miles
                 of
                 Circuit
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 like
                 Fortifications
                 in
                 All
                 Points
                 against
                 the
                 Enemy
                 without
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 against
                 the
                 Town
                 :
              
               which
               are
               his
               own
               words
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               first
               Lines
               of
               Circumvallation
               and
               Countervallation
               ,
               which
               I
               ever
               read
               of
               in
               any
               Siege
               ;
               and
               I
               fully
               believe
               the
               making
               of
               both
               as
               ordinarily
               they
               are
               made
               in
               our
               modern
               Sieges
               ,
               when
               we
               equally
               apprehend
               the
               numerous
               Sallies
               of
               the
               Besieged
               ,
               and
               the
               strong
               Attempts
               of
               the
               Relievers
               ,
               was
               taken
               from
               this
               Model
               of
               Caesars
               ;
               but
               the
               Copies
               are
               very
               much
               short
               of
               the
               Original
               as
               to
               the
               quantities
               ,
               and
               qualities
               of
               the
               Lines
               ;
               so
               many
               prodigious
               Works
               of
               11
               Miles
               about
               towards
               Alesia
               ,
               and
               14
               Miles
               about
               towards
               the
               Armies
               which
               came
               to
               succor
               it
               ;
               with
               the
               several
               Rows
               of
               Stakes
               ,
               Holes
               in
               the
               Ground
               ,
               and
               other
               Traps
               to
               destroy
               and
               catch
               the
               Gaules
               ,
               I
               think
               is
               admirable
               ,
               and
               to
               perfect
               them
               ,
               one
               would
               judge
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               labour
               of
               some
               years
               ,
               though
               a
               vast
               Army
               undertook
               it
               ;
               whereas
               indeed
               as
               I
               believe
               it
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               the
               labour
               of
               many
               days
               :
               For
               though
               Caesar
               mentions
               not
               how
               many
               days
               it
               was
               before
               the
               Relieving
               Army
               came
               ;
               Yet
               since
               he
               expresly
               says
               Vercingetorix
               found
               scarce
               30
               days
               Corn
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               when
               he
               shut
               up
               himself
               in
               it
               ,
               with
               his
               80000
               chosen
               Men
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               surrendred
               it
               not
               ,
               till
               the
               Relief
               had
               made
               three
               Attempts
               to
               succor
               it
               ;
               it
               is
               undeniable
               't
               was
               not
               Famine
               only
               which
               made
               Vercingetorix
               yield
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               could
               not
               be
               many
               days
               in
               which
               Caesar
               began
               ,
               and
               perfected
               all
               these
               wonderful
               Works
               .
            
             
               This
               being
               the
               true
               Narrative
               of
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               Lines
               ,
               both
               towards
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               Field
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               thought
               strange
               he
               elected
               to
               withstand
               his
               Enemy
               
               within
               such
               Fortifications
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               repulsed
               their
               General
               Assaults
               ,
               though
               three
               times
               made
               ;
               nor
               can
               any
               one
               reasonably
               believe
               
               Caesar's
               Army
               could
               have
               justified
               11
               miles
               of
               a
               Line
               against
               80000
               men
               within
               the
               Countervallation
               ,
               and
               of
               14
               miles
               against
               248000
               men
               without
               the
               Circumvallation
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               the
               one
               within
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               them
               every
               way
               ,
               made
               them
               defensible
               enough
               ,
               for
               the
               paucity
               of
               the
               hands
               which
               were
               to
               justifie
               them
               .
            
             
               Yet
               the
               finishing
               of
               these
               amazing
               Works
               were
               not
               the
               onely
               Labours
               of
               
               Caesar's
               Army
               ;
               but
               to
               do
               the
               constant
               Duty
               ,
               Night
               and
               Day
               ,
               of
               the
               Camp
               ,
               especially
               most
               strongly
               until
               the
               Line
               of
               Countervallation
               was
               finish't
               ;
               the
               providing
               not
               only
               Forage
               ,
               and
               Victuals
               ,
               from
               hand
               to
               mouth
               ;
               but
               also
               to
               lay
               in
               besides
               ,
               Magazines
               of
               both
               ,
               for
               30
               days
               ,
               which
               Caesar
               writes
               ,
               by
               his
               Orders
               ,
               were
               done
               :
               That
               thereby
               ,
               as
               I
               suppose
               ,
               he
               might
               not
               be
               necessitated
               to
               stir
               out
               of
               his
               Lines
               when
               the
               Relief
               should
               Incamp
               it self
               close
               by
               them
               ;
               which
               else
               might
               have
               hazarded
               the
               cutting
               off
               his
               Army
               by
               piece-meel
               going
               to
               Forage
               ,
               or
               forced
               him
               to
               have
               come
               to
               a
               decisive
               Battel
               ,
               whereby
               all
               his
               Labour
               on
               his
               Lines
               would
               have
               been
               needless
               ;
               as
               also
               by
               carrying
               into
               his
               Leaguer
               what
               was
               in
               the
               Villages
               ,
               and
               Countrey
               Neighbouring
               on
               his
               Works
               ,
               to
               deprive
               his
               Enemies
               Army
               of
               all
               sustenance
               but
               what
               they
               brought
               along
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               were
               daily
               to
               be
               fetch'd
               by
               them
               to
               their
               Camp
               ,
               from
               a
               great
               distance
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               to
               have
               still
               in
               his
               Leaguer
               ,
               more
               Victuals
               than
               the
               Besieged
               could
               then
               have
               within
               the
               Town
               ,
               thereby
               to
               compel
               the
               Relieving
               Army
               to
               attack
               those
               almost
               unconquerable
               Works
               ;
               or
               the
               Town
               to
               surrender
               for
               want
               of
               Food
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Army
               which
               came
               for
               the
               Succor
               :
               These
               necessary
               performances
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               often
               fighting
               against
               such
               Forces
               ,
               as
               almost
               hourly
               ,
               Night
               ,
               and
               Day
               ,
               made
               numerous
               Sallies
               ,
               and
               were
               obliged
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               both
               to
               harass
               ,
               and
               lessen
               
               Caesar's
               Army
               ,
               and
               to
               retard
               the
               finishing
               of
               his
               Works
               ;
               which
               when
               compleated
               ,
               would
               render
               it
               highly
               difficult
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               to
               relieve
               the
               Besieged
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               with
               reason
               ,
               all
               these
               Economies
               of
               War
               ,
               were
               at
               least
               as
               difficult
               in
               the
               Actings
               ,
               as
               the
               making
               those
               laborious
               Fortifications
               ;
               Yet
               all
               were
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               done
               at
               one
               and
               
               the
               same
               time
               ;
               and
               in
               so
               short
               a
               space
               ,
               that
               I
               scarce
               know
               to
               which
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               my
               Admiration
               is
               justlier
               due
               .
            
             
               At
               length
               the
               Relieving
               Army
               appear'd
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               248000
               men
               ,
               as
               Caesar
               ,
               who
               condescended
               to
               be
               the
               Commissary
               of
               their
               Musters
               ,
               reckons
               them
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               also
               writes
               ,
               how
               many
               every
               State
               of
               Gallia
               ,
               did
               particularly
               send
               ;
               so
               that
               at
               once
               he
               was
               to
               withstand
               320000
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ;
               and
               which
               was
               more
               ,
               to
               fight
               with
               them
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               attacked
               him
               in
               Front
               and
               Rear
               .
            
             
               This
               formidable
               Relieving
               Army
               was
               led
               by
               four
               Generals
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Comius
                 ,
                 Veridomarus
                 ,
                 Eporedorix
              
               ,
               and
               Vergesilaunus
               ;
               All
               great
               Captains
               ,
               and
               accustomed
               to
               make
               War
               even
               against
               Caesar
               himself
               ;
               where
               they
               could
               not
               but
               have
               learn'd
               much
               ,
               having
               to
               do
               with
               such
               a
               General
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               many
               Years
               continued
               the
               War
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               viz.
               Comius
               ,
               had
               learn'd
               the
               Rudiments
               of
               War
               ,
               under
               Caesar
               himself
               ,
               and
               acquired
               so
               much
               Honour
               in
               serving
               the
               Romans
               ,
               that
               Caesar
               rewarded
               him
               with
               the
               Principality
               over
               the
               Morini
               .
            
             
               The
               Gaules
               seated
               their
               Camp
               on
               a
               Hill
               half
               a
               mile
               from
               
               Caesar's
               Works
               ,
               and
               sent
               their
               Cavalry
               into
               a
               Plain
               under
               it
               ,
               and
               their
               nimblest
               Archers
               conceal'd
               behind
               their
               Troops
               .
            
             
               Caesar
               makes
               his
               Cavalry
               match
               out
               to
               fight
               them
               ,
               lest
               the
               Gaules
               ,
               by
               having
               their
               Cavalry
               unfought
               with
               ,
               even
               under
               
               Caesar's
               Works
               ,
               might
               grow
               too
               insolent
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Army
               be
               intimidated
               .
               The
               Roman
               Horse
               were
               worsted
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Gaules
               Archers
               ;
               but
               
               Caesar's
               German
               Horse
               Relieved
               them
               ,
               Routed
               the
               Gaules
               ,
               and
               cut
               in
               pieces
               their
               Archers
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               
               Caesar's
               Troops
               return
               d
               within
               their
               Line
               .
            
             
               The
               Gaules
               made
               three
               several
               General
               Assaults
               on
               
               Caesar's
               Camp
               ,
               the
               first
               by
               Day
               ,
               the
               second
               by
               Night
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               at
               full
               Noon
               ,
               Vercingetorix
               every
               time
               Sallying
               out
               at
               the
               same
               hour
               with
               his
               Army
               :
               In
               these
               three
               Attacks
               all
               that
               Valor
               ,
               Skill
               ,
               and
               Industry
               could
               perform
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               was
               not
               omitted
               .
               Some
               Particulars
               I
               shall
               enumerate
               ;
               the
               Gaules
               finding
               the
               Rows
               of
               Stakes
               ,
               and
               Holes
               ,
               and
               the
               Galthorps
               ,
               destroyd
               many
               of
               their
               Men
               ,
               flung
               up
               so
               much
               Earth
               over
               them
               ,
               as
               covered
               them
               ;
               and
               thereby
               made
               them
               useless
               to
               
               the
               Romans
               :
               Then
               filling
               their
               Ditches
               with
               Fagots
               ,
               Hurdles
               ,
               and
               Earth
               ,
               raised
               the
               Outside
               ,
               on
               which
               they
               went
               to
               the
               Assaults
               ,
               higher
               than
               the
               Line
               they
               assaulted
               ,
               and
               so
               went
               on
               advantageous
               Ground
               to
               the
               Attack
               ;
               and
               Caesar
               ,
               when
               he
               found
               his
               Men
               distressed
               in
               Front
               ,
               by
               the
               Enemies
               over-numbring
               him
               ,
               and
               fighting
               on
               equal
               Ground
               ,
               would
               often
               command
               his
               Cavalry
               ,
               sometimes
               his
               Legionary
               Infantry
               ,
               to
               sally
               out
               of
               his
               Line
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               on
               them
               in
               the
               Rear
               ,
               whereby
               he
               routed
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               dayes
               Attack
               ,
               seem'd
               several
               Battels
               ,
               rather
               than
               one
               General
               Assault
               ,
               such
               great
               Bodies
               fighting
               at
               once
               both
               within
               and
               without
               the
               first
               Lines
               towards
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               Town
               ;
               for
               the
               Gaules
               having
               discover'd
               the
               weakest
               ,
               or
               more
               properly
               the
               least
               strong
               part
               of
               
               Caesar's
               Line
               ,
               while
               all
               the
               residue
               of
               their
               Army
               were
               assaulting
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Works
               ,
               Vergesilaunus
               ,
               (
               who
               was
               Vercingetorix's
               near
               Kinsman
               )
               in
               the
               obscurity
               of
               the
               preceding
               Night
               ,
               had
               marched
               behind
               a
               Hill
               ,
               and
               concealed
               himself
               there
               with
               60000
               select
               men
               ;
               who
               at
               Noon-day
               (
               when
               the
               Romans
               were
               with
               all
               their
               Forces
               defending
               their
               Works
               both
               against
               the
               Besieged
               ,
               and
               Comius
               ,
               &c.
               )
               assaulted
               them
               unexpectedly
               ,
               entred
               the
               Line
               ,
               whose
               Ditch
               they
               had
               filled
               ,
               and
               with
               many
               shouts
               ,
               daunted
               
               Caesar's
               Soldiers
               ,
               as
               he
               himself
               confesses
               .
               But
               Caesar
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               by
               the
               Valor
               and
               Expertness
               of
               his
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               excellent
               Conduct
               ,
               relieving
               them
               in
               all
               parts
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               leading
               them
               in
               Person
               ,
               to
               many
               Charges
               ,
               was
               Victorious
               ,
               and
               Chaced
               the
               Gaules
               to
               the
               very
               Works
               of
               their
               Camp
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               Town
               ;
               and
               adds
               ,
               
                 If
                 his
                 Soldiers
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 quite
                 spent
                 with
                 that
                 dayes
                 hot
                 Service
                 ,
                 few
                 of
                 all
                 the
              
               Gaules
               
                 had
                 scaped
              
               .
               They
               lost
               in
               that
               last
               dayes
               attempt
               ,
               above
               60000
               men
               ,
               so
               that
               despairing
               to
               perform
               what
               they
               came
               for
               ,
               they
               did
               that
               Night
               abandon
               their
               Camp
               ;
               and
               many
               were
               kill'd
               by
               
               Caesar's
               Cavalry
               ,
               who
               pursued
               them
               in
               the
               obscurity
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               day
               Vercingetorix
               capitulated
               ,
               and
               yielded
               ;
               he
               himself
               gallantly
               mounted
               ,
               and
               armed
               ,
               at
               all
               points
               ,
               having
               first
               leisurely
               rid
               round
               about
               the
               Chair
               of
               State
               in
               which
               Caesar
               sate
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               alighted
               off
               of
               his
               Horse
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               an
               evidence
               of
               his
               being
               Conquer'd
               ,
               disarm'd
               himself
               ,
               and
               then
               went
               and
               sate
               down
               on
               the
               Ground
               at
               
               Cae●…ar's
               feet
               ,
               without
               speaking
               one
               word
               .
            
             
             
               Some
               of
               those
               many
               Reasons
               which
               induced
               Caesar
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               to
               continue
               within
               his
               Lines
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               give
               the
               Enemy
               Battel
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               set
               down
               .
            
             
               I.
               He
               could
               not
               shut
               up
               in
               Alesia
               a
               much
               greater
               Army
               than
               his
               own
               ,
               without
               making
               very
               strong
               Lines
               of
               Countervallation
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               II.
               Having
               made
               these
               wonderful
               ●…ines
               ,
               and
               knowing
               of
               the
               vast
               Relief
               which
               was
               certainly
               hastening
               ,
               to
               succor
               the
               Besieged
               ;
               he
               ,
               with
               so
               small
               an
               Army
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               (
               which
               probably
               could
               not
               consist
               of
               above
               30000
               Foot
               ,
               and
               6000
               Horse
               ,
               for
               he
               never
               had
               above
               10
               Legions
               at
               once
               in
               all
               Gallia
               )
               could
               not
               reasonably
               hope
               both
               to
               keep
               in
               Vercingetorix
               with
               80000
               chosen
               men
               ,
               and
               fight
               against
               Comius
               ,
               &c.
               with
               248000
               good
               men
               ,
               unless
               by
               prodigious
               Works
               he
               could
               supply
               ,
               what
               he
               wanted
               in
               Numbers
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               also
               by
               so
               posting
               his
               Army
               between
               his
               Lines
               of
               Circumvallation
               ,
               and
               ●…ountervallation
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               thereby
               ready
               to
               resist
               both
               wayes
               ,
               and
               often
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Reserve
               ,
               Battalions
               ,
               and
               Squadrons
               .
               For
               whatever
               
                 Justus
                 L●…psius
              
               computes
               ,
               That
               the
               space
               between
               these
               two
               Lines
               must
               be
               5000
               Foot
               ,
               yet
               in
               reason
               I
               am
               fully
               convinced
               they
               were
               much
               nearer
               each
               other
               ,
               for
               else
               they
               could
               not
               answer
               the
               end
               for
               which
               they
               were
               made
               ;
               since
               no
               Squadrons
               of
               Reserve
               can
               〈◊〉
               answer
               both
               wayes
               ,
               a
               distance
               of
               a
               Mile
               ,
               much
               less
               do
               it
               as
               often
               as
               need
               requires
               ;
               and
               our
               modern
               Lines
               of
               Circumvallation
               and
               Countervallation
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               but
               Copies
               after
               
               Caesar's
               Original
               )
               are
               generally
               no
               farther
               asunder
               ,
               than
               to
               leave
               space
               to
               Camp
               the
               Army
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Battalions
               ,
               and
               Squadrons
               ,
               may
               be
               drawn
               up
               between
               them
               so
               near
               ,
               as
               timely
               enough
               to
               relieve
               either
               ,
               or
               both
               Lines
               ;
               and
               to
               me
               't
               is
               inferredly
               evident
               ,
               that
               Caesar
               had
               this
               in
               his
               prospect
               ,
               by
               acknowledging
               he
               was
               necessitated
               to
               run
               that
               part
               of
               his
               Line
               ,
               which
               Vergesilaunus
               assaulted
               as
               the
               weakest
               ,
               on
               the
               hanging
               of
               a
               Hill
               ;
               for
               had
               he
               ran
               it
               on
               the
               top
               of
               the
               Hill
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               taken
               up
               too
               much
               Ground
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               have
               made
               his
               ●…ine
               of
               Circumvallation
               too
               far
               distant
               from
               his
               Line
               of
               Countervallation
               ,
               and
               thereby
               rendered
               the
               Reserve
               Battalions
               between
               both
               Lines
               ,
               useless
               to
               one
               ,
               or
               both
               .
            
             
             
               III.
               Caesar
               seeing
               that
               Vercingetorix
               ,
               not
               designedly
               ,
               but
               compelled
               by
               necessity
               ,
               had
               cast
               himself
               into
               Alesia
               with
               80000
               chosen
               men
               ;
               for
               the
               Gaules
               Cavalry
               having
               been
               defeated
               the
               day
               before
               by
               the
               Italian
               ,
               and
               German
               ,
               on
               which
               Cavalry
               of
               the
               
                 Gaules
                 ,
                 Vercingetorix
              
               most
               depended
               ,
               and
               losing
               their
               support
               ,
               despaired
               of
               retreating
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Roman
               Horse
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Legionary
               Infantry
               ,
               had
               no
               better
               Game
               to
               play
               ,
               than
               to
               get
               into
               Alesia
               ,
               which
               was
               very
               near
               him
               ;
               Caesar
               therefore
               had
               abundant
               reason
               to
               believe
               the
               Town
               had
               not
               wherewithall
               long
               to
               feed
               so
               many
               mouths
               ;
               for
               I
               conclude
               it
               was
               not
               a
               Magazine
               of
               the
               Gaules
               ,
               since
               Caesar
               particularly
               mentions
               ,
               that
               the
               Manubii
               by
               whose
               interest
               only
               ,
               Vercingetorix
               was
               admitted
               into
               it
               ,
               were
               by
               him
               expelled
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               longer
               to
               enable
               his
               Army
               to
               eat
               :
               which
               sure
               he
               would
               not
               have
               been
               so
               ungrateful
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               his
               Garison
               ,
               and
               also
               had
               not
               meer
               want
               of
               Corn
               constrained
               him
               to
               it
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               since
               Caesar
               ,
               by
               their
               want
               of
               Corn
               ,
               had
               probable
               hopes
               to
               reduce
               them
               by
               Famine
               ,
               before
               their
               expected
               Relief
               could
               come
               ,
               (
               for
               a
               League
               of
               many
               petty
               States
               are
               not
               overwarm
               to
               adventure
               their
               Forces
               to
               relieve
               the
               Defeated
               ,
               but
               are
               more
               inclined
               to
               make
               their
               Peaces
               apart
               )
               and
               therefore
               having
               shut
               them
               up
               with
               prodigious
               Works
               ,
               he
               was
               afterwards
               compelled
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               make
               as
               vast
               Works
               against
               the
               Relief
               ,
               when
               he
               foresaw
               the
               Besieged
               could
               hold
               out
               till
               the
               Succor
               came
               ;
               for
               else
               all
               he
               had
               thitherto
               done
               ,
               had
               been
               uneffectual
               to
               answer
               his
               final
               end
               ;
               since
               the
               full
               manning
               of
               those
               Lines
               against
               the
               Besieged
               ,
               must
               take
               up
               too
               many
               of
               his
               small
               Army
               ,
               to
               leave
               him
               enough
               Forces
               to
               fight
               the
               vast
               Succors
               in
               the
               Field
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               resolved
               to
               continue
               within
               his
               Lines
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Since
               he
               could
               lay
               up
               one
               months
               Magazine
               of
               Victuals
               ,
               within
               his
               Works
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               than
               Vercingetorix
               could
               have
               in
               Alesia
               ,
               after
               Comius
               ,
               &c.
               came
               with
               the
               Relief
               ;
               Caesar
               had
               all
               the
               reason
               imaginable
               to
               justifie
               his
               Lines
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               draw
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               give
               his
               Enemy
               Battel
               ;
               for
               he
               might
               justly
               believe
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Relief
               had
               hopes
               of
               cutting
               him
               off
               from
               all
               Provisions
               which
               he
               had
               not
               got
               into
               his
               
               Camp
               before
               their
               coming
               ,
               they
               would
               only
               design
               to
               block
               him
               up
               within
               his
               Works
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               might
               sooner
               starve
               Vercingetorix
               ,
               than
               Comius
               ,
               &c.
               could
               starve
               him
               :
               And
               by
               having
               ruined
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               Gaules
               Forces
               ,
               and
               their
               Generalissimo
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               the
               better
               able
               to
               fight
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               when
               the
               Consumption
               of
               his
               Magazines
               within
               his
               Camp
               ,
               necessitated
               him
               to
               issue
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Or
               if
               the
               Gaules
               ,
               soon
               after
               their
               Arrival
               ,
               should
               endeavor
               to
               storm
               ,
               and
               force
               his
               Camp
               on
               the
               Field-side
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               Vercingetorix
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               on
               the
               Town-side
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               the
               better
               able
               to
               resist
               ,
               and
               repel
               both
               ,
               being
               within
               such
               Works
               ;
               so
               that
               which
               soever
               way
               they
               acted
               ,
               Caesar
               had
               great
               cause
               to
               keep
               within
               such
               stupendious
               Works
               ;
               by
               the
               help
               of
               which
               ,
               he
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               defeated
               his
               Enemies
               Field
               Army
               ,
               and
               reduced
               to
               his
               mercy
               their
               besieged
               Army
               ;
               and
               did
               it
               both
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               .
               Nor
               had
               Caesar
               left
               Comius
               and
               the
               Relievers
               ,
               any
               probable
               hopes
               to
               besiege
               him
               successfully
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               besieging
               Vercingetorix
               ,
               could
               he
               have
               been
               fed
               within
               the
               Town
               longer
               than
               30
               or
               40
               dayes
               ;
               for
               Caesar
               had
               furnished
               his
               Camp
               ,
               for
               one
               month
               ,
               and
               had
               thereby
               brought
               into
               it
               ,
               all
               the
               Provisions
               which
               were
               near
               it
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               (
               more
               than
               probably
               )
               destroyed
               ,
               by
               his
               Cavalry
               ,
               all
               he
               could
               not
               bring
               within
               his
               Line
               ;
               and
               when
               248000
               Soldiers
               ,
               with
               the
               many
               useless
               mouths
               (
               as
               to
               Fighting
               )
               which
               in
               the
               best
               regulated
               Armies
               attend
               such
               Forces
               ,
               must
               be
               fed
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               Victual
               and
               Forage
               must
               be
               brought
               far
               off
               ;
               it
               would
               have
               been
               very
               difficult
               ,
               if
               possible
               ,
               to
               have
               supplied
               them
               for
               any
               considerable
               time
               with
               Food
               .
            
             
               I
               beg
               the
               Readers
               pardon
               that
               I
               have
               thus
               largely
               insisted
               on
               this
               one
               Instance
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               degree
               to
               repair
               ,
               I
               will
               almost
               but
               name
               the
               subsequent
               ones
               .
            
             
               The
               Example
               of
               
               Caesar's
               keeping
               within
               such
               excellent
               Lines
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               resisting
               ,
               and
               defeating
               the
               Relief
               ,
               being
               very
               ancient
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               the
               Reader
               a
               recent
               one
               ,
               to
               evidence
               that
               in
               parallel
               Cases
               ,
               equal
               Success
               has
               been
               the
               Consequence
               .
            
             
               Henry
               ,
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               a
               most
               excellent
               Captain
               ,
               did
               in
               
               the
               Year
               1632.
               besiege
               Maestricht
               ,
               the
               Spaniards
               apprehending
               they
               should
               not
               be
               able
               with
               their
               own
               Armies
               onely
               ,
               to
               force
               his
               Lines
               (
               which
               were
               as
               strong
               in
               needful
               places
               ,
               as
               the
               very
               Fortifications
               of
               the
               Town
               )
               prevailed
               with
               the
               Emperor
               to
               join
               with
               them
               for
               that
               Service
               ;
               the
               German
               Army
               ,
               commanded
               by
               Count
               Papenheim
               ,
               a
               brave
               and
               adventurous
               General
               ;
               and
               to
               heighten
               his
               endeavors
               to
               relieve
               the
               place
               ,
               he
               was
               promised
               100000
               Crowns
               ,
               and
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Golden
               Fleece
               ,
               if
               he
               effected
               it
               :
               But
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               had
               made
               such
               Lines
               about
               his
               Camp
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               so
               well
               furnished
               his
               Leaguer
               ,
               as
               thereby
               he
               resisted
               all
               their
               Assaults
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Relief
               drew
               off
               ,
               Maestricht
               Capitulated
               ,
               and
               Surrendred
               .
            
             
               The
               Reasons
               which
               ,
               in
               my
               poor
               opinion
               ,
               did
               engage
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               to
               stay
               within
               ,
               and
               justifie
               his
               Lines
               ,
               were
               :
            
             
               That
               his
               Works
               were
               almost
               as
               tenable
               as
               those
               of
               Maestricht
               .
            
             
               That
               his
               Enemies
               did
               greatly
               exceed
               him
               in
               Cavalry
               ;
               and
               the
               Countrey
               about
               it
               was
               Champion
               .
            
             
               That
               he
               was
               well
               furnished
               with
               Horse-meat
               and
               Mans-meat
               within
               his
               Leaguer
               .
            
             
               That
               his
               Enemies
               Armies
               were
               ill
               furnished
               with
               both
               .
            
             
               That
               he
               knew
               Papenheim
               could
               not
               long
               be
               spared
               by
               the
               Emperor
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               other
               Commanders
               ,
               without
               his
               help
               ,
               durst
               not
               attempt
               to
               force
               such
               extraordinary
               Lines
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               if
               he
               had
               raised
               his
               Siege
               ,
               and
               retreated
               before
               the
               Enemy
               advanced
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               only
               lost
               all
               the
               Blood
               ,
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               Time
               ,
               which
               were
               consumed
               in
               this
               Siege
               ,
               but
               also
               had
               given
               the
               Enemy
               leisure
               ,
               and
               means
               ,
               to
               repair
               those
               defects
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               which
               his
               knowledge
               of
               ,
               had
               been
               a
               chief
               invitation
               to
               him
               to
               besiege
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               now
               Present
               my
               Reader
               with
               two
               remarkable
               Instances
               ,
               of
               famous
               Generals
               ,
               who
               even
               in
               our
               own
               memories
               ,
               chose
               within
               an
               ordinary
               Line
               of
               Circumvallation
               to
               oppose
               the
               Army
               commanded
               to
               relieve
               the
               Besieged
               ,
               and
               
               were
               thereby
               defeated
               ,
               and
               forced
               hastily
               to
               abandon
               their
               Design
               .
            
             
               The
               Archduke
               ,
               assisted
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               now
               living
               ,
               besieged
               Arras
               ,
               and
               raised
               one
               of
               the
               ordinary
               Lines
               of
               Circumvallation
               about
               it
               ;
               Monsieur
               
                 de
                 Turenne
              
               ,
               assisted
               by
               
                 His
                 Royal
                 Highness
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
              
               York
               ,
               came
               to
               relieve
               that
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               Archduke
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Spanish
               Commanders
               ,
               resolve
               to
               justifie
               their
               Line
               ;
               but
               as
               I
               have
               been
               assured
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               was
               absolutely
               ,
               either
               for
               giving
               the
               French
               Army
               Battel
               ,
               or
               retreating
               before
               the
               Relief
               was
               near
               ;
               this
               wholsom
               advice
               was
               not
               followd
               .
            
             
               
                 His
                 Royal
                 Highness
              
               and
               Monsieur
               
                 de
                 Turenne
              
               assault
               ,
               and
               carry
               the
               Line
               ,
               being
               themselves
               two
               of
               the
               very
               first
               which
               entred
               it
               ;
               and
               doubtless
               had
               intirely
               cut
               off
               the
               Spanish
               Army
               ,
               had
               those
               Bridges
               been
               immediately
               secured
               by
               the
               French
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Spaniards
               held
               communication
               .
               I
               was
               positively
               told
               by
               a
               Person
               of
               great
               Honour
               who
               was
               present
               ,
               that
               
                 His
                 Royal
                 Highness
              
               ,
               whose
               judgment
               in
               War
               in
               so
               green
               an
               Age
               ,
               was
               almost
               as
               much
               admired
               ,
               as
               his
               Valor
               ,
               exceedingly
               pressed
               to
               have
               it
               done
               ;
               which
               being
               a
               while
               omitted
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               in
               Person
               ,
               with
               almost
               incredible
               diligence
               ,
               got
               together
               many
               Squadrons
               of
               Horse
               ,
               then
               caused
               their
               own
               Bridges
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               usual
               Conduct
               ,
               his
               Sword
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               made
               the
               Retreat
               ,
               and
               saved
               the
               residue
               of
               that
               broken
               Army
               .
            
             
               In
               what
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               then
               did
               ,
               we
               may
               learn
               one
               very
               observable
               Lesson
               ;
               That
               a
               great
               Commander
               ,
               when
               a
               fatal
               mischief
               is
               fallen
               into
               ,
               which
               his
               advice
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               followed
               ,
               would
               probably
               have
               prevented
               ,
               is
               notwithstanding
               obliged
               to
               hazard
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               employ
               his
               best
               Conduct
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Loss
               as
               easie
               as
               possibly
               he
               can
               ,
               to
               his
               own
               Party
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               Instance
               of
               the
               like
               ill
               Success
               ,
               by
               pursuing
               the
               like
               method
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               same
               Monsieur
               de
               Turenne's
               besieging
               Valenciennes
               jointly
               with
               the
               Mareschal
               
                 de
                 la
                 Ferte
              
               ;
               and
               resolving
               within
               an
               ordinary
               Line
               of
               Circumvallation
               ,
               to
               oppose
               the
               Spanish
               Relief
               ,
               led
               by
               
                 Don
                 Iohn
              
               of
               Austria
               ,
               who
               
               forced
               the
               Line
               on
               the
               Mareschal
               
                 de
                 la
              
               Ferte's
               side
               of
               the
               River
               :
               As
               soon
               as
               this
               was
               known
               to
               Monsieur
               
                 de
                 Turenne
              
               ,
               he
               instantly
               broke
               his
               own
               Bridges
               over
               it
               ,
               sent
               away
               his
               Cannon
               and
               Baggage
               ,
               and
               marched
               after
               it
               ,
               as
               expeditiously
               as
               he
               could
               ;
               and
               therein
               acted
               the
               best
               part
               ,
               which
               in
               such
               a
               Case
               ,
               was
               left
               him
               to
               manage
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               Instances
               ,
               so
               fresh
               in
               our
               memories
               ,
               seem
               to
               me
               no
               ill
               Evidence
               ,
               That
               whatever
               Besieging
               General
               shall
               stay
               within
               such
               an
               ordinary
               Line
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               Circumference
               ,
               when
               an
               Army
               comes
               to
               attack
               it
               ,
               't
               is
               great
               odds
               but
               he
               suffers
               thereby
               considerable
               loss
               and
               disgrace
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               French
               forcing
               such
               a
               Line
               justified
               by
               the
               Spaniards
               before
               Arras
               ;
               And
               by
               the
               Spaniards
               forcing
               such
               a
               Line
               justified
               by
               the
               French
               before
               Valenciennes
               ;
               it
               looks
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Victory
               were
               not
               won
               so
               much
               by
               the
               Conduct
               and
               Valor
               of
               either
               Army
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Difficulty
               of
               defending
               such
               a
               Line
               ;
               And
               therefore
               whatever
               Nation
               does
               play
               the
               like
               Game
               ,
               will
               ,
               too
               probably
               ,
               sustain
               the
               like
               Loss
               .
            
             
               I
               might
               particularize
               several
               other
               Examples
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               even
               within
               our
               own
               Times
               ,
               but
               ,
               to
               avoid
               cloying
               my
               Reader
               ,
               I
               purposely
               omit
               them
               ;
               and
               will
               rather
               employ
               his
               patience
               ,
               in
               giving
               him
               some
               instances
               of
               great
               Captains
               ,
               who
               chose
               to
               quit
               their
               ordinary
               Lines
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               Relieving
               Army
               Battel
               ,
               and
               were
               successful
               therein
               .
            
             
               Maurice
               ,
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               1600
               ,
               had
               besieged
               Newport
               ,
               believing
               that
               the
               mutiny
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Spanish
               Forces
               ,
               would
               disable
               the
               Archduke
               from
               relieving
               it
               ;
               but
               those
               Mutineers
               being
               unexpectedly
               pacified
               ,
               and
               the
               Archduke
               marching
               with
               his
               Army
               to
               relieve
               the
               Place
               ;
               that
               Prince
               ,
               though
               always
               loth
               to
               come
               to
               a
               decisive
               Battel
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               having
               had
               onely
               time
               enough
               to
               make
               an
               ordinary
               Line
               of
               Circumvallation
               ,
               quitted
               it
               ,
               led
               thereunto
               by
               his
               own
               judgment
               ,
               and
               the
               concurrent
               advice
               of
               our
               Noble
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Vere
              
               ,
               and
               advanced
               to
               meet
               the
               Archduke
               ;
               gave
               him
               Battel
               in
               the
               open
               Field
               ,
               won
               the
               Victory
               ,
               with
               116
               Ensigns
               ,
               and
               5
               Standards
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               had
               also
               won
               Newport
               ,
               had
               he
               in
               earnest
               again
               besieged
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               forbore
               
               to
               do
               ,
               partly
               because
               
                 la
                 Burlotte
              
               had
               cast
               into
               it
               three
               Regiments
               with
               great
               Conduct
               and
               Celerity
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Year
               1633
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Lunenburg
               ,
               with
               Milander
               ,
               and
               Mareschal
               Kniphausen
               ,
               had
               besieged
               Hamelen
               ,
               a
               strong
               and
               considerable
               place
               ,
               seated
               on
               the
               River
               Vess●…r
               in
               Germany
               ;
               and
               having
               reduced
               it
               to
               great
               Wants
               ,
               the
               Germans
               resolved
               to
               relieve
               it
               ;
               and
               Rendezvous'd
               a
               great
               Army
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               under
               the
               Comand
               of
               General
               Merodes
               ,
               and
               Count
               Cronesfield
               .
               The
               Besiegers
               on
               their
               Enemies
               Army
               drawing
               near
               ,
               left
               some
               Regiments
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               most
               advanced
               Approaches
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               the
               Garisons
               sallying
               during
               the
               Battel
               ;
               and
               with
               9500
               Horse
               ,
               near
               as
               many
               Foot
               ,
               with
               42
               pieces
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               Field
               and
               Battering
               ,
               went
               to
               fight
               the
               Relief
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               near
               the
               like
               Numbers
               .
               The
               Battel
               was
               long
               ,
               and
               bloody
               ,
               it
               lasted
               above
               9
               hours
               ;
               but
               at
               length
               the
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               besieging
               Army
               ,
               got
               the
               Victory
               ;
               the
               marks
               whereof
               were
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               
                 Lunenburgs
                 ,
                 Milanders
              
               and
               Kniphausens
               taking
               50
               Ensigns
               and
               Standards
               ,
               800
               Wagons
               ,
               13
               Cannon
               ,
               2000
               Prisoners
               ,
               and
               Merodes
               the
               General
               ,
               who
               soon
               after
               dyed
               of
               his
               Wounds
               ,
               as
               5000
               of
               his
               Men
               did
               on
               the
               spot
               :
               The
               Victorious
               immediately
               returned
               to
               the
               Siege
               ,
               and
               the
               Garison
               soon
               surrendred
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Year
               1638
               ,
               Duke
               
                 Bernard
                 Weymar
              
               ,
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               sits
               down
               before
               Rhinefield
               in
               Alsatia
               ,
               and
               reduces
               it
               almost
               to
               the
               last
               Extremity
               ;
               the
               Imperialists
               send
               Duke
               Savelle
               ,
               and
               General
               
                 John
                 de
                 Wert
              
               ,
               with
               an
               Army
               to
               relieve
               it
               .
               Duke
               Weymar
               following
               his
               own
               solid
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               being
               seconded
               therein
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               Henry
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Rohan
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Captains
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               (
               who
               went
               a
               Volunteer
               to
               that
               Action
               ,
               to
               wipe
               off
               some
               Calumnies
               which
               his
               Enemies
               had
               unjustly
               laid
               to
               his
               Charge
               )
               quits
               his
               Lines
               to
               give
               the
               Enemy
               Battel
               ,
               but
               leaves
               some
               Regiments
               of
               Foot
               ,
               and
               Troops
               of
               Horse
               ,
               to
               justifie
               his
               Works
               ,
               and
               beat
               in
               the
               Besieged
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               sally
               :
               Savelle
               and
               Wert
               accept
               the
               Battel
               ,
               and
               ,
               after
               a
               sharp
               dispute
               ,
               Weymar
               got
               the
               day
               ,
               cuts
               in
               pieces
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Troops
               ,
               takes
               all
               their
               Baggage
               and
               Cannon
               ,
               and
               Duke
               Savelle
               ,
               General
               Wert
               ,
               
               and
               Spureter
               Prisoners
               ;
               then
               returns
               to
               Rhinefield
               ,
               which
               soon
               after
               surrendred
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               Monsieur
               
                 de
                 Turenne
              
               ,
               a
               few
               Years
               since
               ,
               besieged
               
                 Dunkirk
                 ,
                 Don
                 John
              
               of
               Austria
               came
               with
               an
               Army
               to
               relieve
               it
               ;
               Monsieur
               
                 de
                 Turenne
              
               abandons
               his
               Line
               ,
               gives
               
                 Don
                 John
              
               Battel
               ,
               wins
               the
               Victory
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               consequence
               of
               it
               ,
               had
               Dunkirk
               yielded
               to
               him
               ;
               in
               which
               Battel
               our
               Countreymen
               did
               great
               Service
               .
            
             
               King
               Henry
               the
               Great
               of
               France
               ,
               when
               
                 Alexander
                 Ferneze
              
               ,
               Duke
               of
               Parma
               ,
               and
               Charles
               Duke
               of
               Mayenne
               came
               to
               the
               Relief
               of
               Paris
               with
               the
               United
               Forces
               of
               the
               League
               ,
               and
               of
               Philip
               II.
               of
               Spain
               ,
               would
               not
               stay
               within
               his
               Lines
               ,
               but
               drew
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               give
               his
               Enemy
               Battel
               ;
               which
               those
               two
               excellent
               Captains
               would
               not
               accept
               of
               ,
               but
               ,
               by
               a
               rare
               Conduct
               ,
               having
               forced
               Lainy
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               French
               Army
               ,
               by
               that
               way
               ,
               flung
               the
               wanted
               Relief
               into
               Paris
               .
            
             
               For
               whoever
               does
               well
               understand
               the
               Trade
               of
               War
               ,
               will
               never
               put
               Affairs
               to
               the
               greatest
               hazard
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               be
               carried
               on
               with
               the
               less
               .
            
             
               In
               our
               sinful
               Times
               in
               England
               ,
               when
               Robert
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               marched
               to
               the
               Relief
               of
               Glocester
               ,
               his
               Highness
               Prince
               Rupert
               ,
               whose
               high
               Genius
               in
               War
               ,
               admirable
               Valor
               ,
               and
               great
               Judgment
               ,
               has
               made
               him
               justly
               to
               be
               esteemed
               both
               by
               his
               Friends
               and
               Enemies
               ,
               a
               General
               of
               the
               very
               first
               Form
               ,
               would
               not
               stay
               in
               his
               Works
               before
               that
               City
               ,
               but
               leaving
               most
               of
               his
               Infantry
               in
               them
               ,
               advanced
               with
               his
               Cavalry
               to
               meet
               the
               relieving
               Army
               on
               the
               Downes
               ;
               which
               doubtless
               he
               had
               defeated
               ,
               as
               several
               of
               the
               chief
               Officers
               of
               it
               have
               owned
               to
               me
               ,
               had
               not
               some
               Brigades
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               
               Essex's
               Infantry
               ,
               done
               almost
               Wonders
               on
               that
               occasion
               .
            
             
               These
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               the
               like
               Instances
               ,
               make
               it
               seem
               to
               me
               ,
               even
               a
               kind
               of
               Maxim
               in
               War
               ,
               That
               a
               besieging
               Army
               ,
               which
               has
               onely
               an
               ordinary
               and
               vast
               Line
               of
               Circumvallation
               to
               cover
               it
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               stay
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               to
               give
               the
               Relief
               Battel
               ,
               or
               raise
               the
               Siege
               before
               the
               Relief
               be
               too
               near
               ;
               it
               being
               ,
               in
               my
               poor
               opinion
               ,
               altogether
               unadviseable
               ,
               
               to
               stay
               as
               if
               you
               would
               fight
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               resolved
               not
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               for
               whatever
               Army
               retreats
               from
               another
               ,
               thereby
               evidences
               that
               he
               apprehends
               his
               Enemies
               ;
               which
               highly
               encourages
               them
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               a
               little
               deject
               your
               own
               Forces
               ;
               who
               therefore
               are
               the
               more
               prone
               to
               be
               disorder'd
               ,
               if
               vigorously
               push'd
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               disorder'd
               ,
               is
               almost
               the
               next
               step
               to
               being
               defeated
               ;
               so
               that
               early
               Retreats
               ,
               where
               the
               Resolution
               is
               taken
               not
               to
               fight
               ,
               is
               most
               eligible
               ;
               for
               why
               should
               you
               hazard
               to
               be
               engaged
               ,
               when
               you
               resolve
               to
               avoid
               it
               ?
            
             
               Though
               I
               cannot
               say
               that
               the
               besieging
               Army
               quitting
               an
               ordinary
               Line
               ,
               has
               alway
               had
               success
               in
               giving
               ,
               or
               offering
               Battel
               to
               the
               Relieving
               Army
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               depends
               on
               many
               Circumstances
               ,
               and
               unforeseeable
               Accidents
               )
               yet
               the
               Arguments
               appear
               to
               me
               very
               strong
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               Actions
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               of
               onely
               by
               the
               Event
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Reasons
               which
               make
               them
               to
               be
               undertaken
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               observe
               in
               all
               the
               Wars
               which
               Caesar
               mad●…
               that
               he
               committed
               any
               one
               oversight
               so
               clearly
               deserving
               that
               name
               ,
               as
               when
               at
               Dirachium
               ,
               he
               enclosed
               ,
               with
               a
               prodigious
               Line
               for
               its
               circumference
               the
               Army
               of
               Pompey
               ,
               which
               was
               much
               greater
               than
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               consequently
               might
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               ,
               force
               his
               passage
               in
               one
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               all
               
               Caesar's
               vast
               Line
               was
               to
               be
               equally
               mann'd
               and
               provided
               for
               ,
               (
               where
               Nature
               made
               it
               not
               inaccessible
               )
               which
               could
               not
               but
               disperse
               his
               Troops
               to
               such
               a
               distance
               ,
               as
               render'd
               them
               not
               only
               useless
               when
               Pompey
               should
               attack
               any
               one
               place
               of
               them
               from
               within
               with
               his
               whole
               Forces
               ,
               but
               exposed
               them
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               by
               parts
               ,
               when
               Pompey
               got
               out
               ;
               
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 believed
                 the
                 War
                 had
                 that
                 day
                 been
                 ended
                 ,
                 had
              
               Pompey
               
                 been
                 a
                 General
                 who
                 had
                 known
                 how
                 to
                 improve
                 a
                 Victory
                 :
              
               And
               if
               Caesar
               ,
               whose
               own
               Conduct
               was
               so
               excellent
               ,
               whose
               Soldiers
               were
               so
               valiant
               and
               expert
               ,
               as
               he
               himself
               writes
               ,
               
                 That
                 their
                 knowledge
                 and
                 experience
                 was
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 prescribe
                 unto
                 themselves
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 Commander
                 could
                 teach
                 them
              
               ;
               could
               not
               ,
               on
               tryal
               ,
               justifie
               so
               vast
               ,
               yet
               weak
               a
               Line
               ,
               when
               it
               could
               then
               only
               be
               assaulted
               from
               those
               within
               it
               ;
               how
               should
               any
               other
               General
               rationally
               hope
               to
               justifie
               an
               ordinary
               Line
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               Circuit
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               at
               once
               vigorously
               attempted
               both
               from
               the
               Field
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               
               Town
               ;
               for
               the
               strongest
               Sallies
               from
               the
               Town
               ,
               are
               ,
               when
               the
               Relief
               fights
               the
               besieging
               Army
               .
               Experiment
               might
               teach
               what
               Reason
               did
               not
               .
            
             
               But
               lest
               some
               who
               peruse
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               may
               think
               I
               have
               forgot
               how
               much
               I
               have
               already
               spoken
               of
               the
               great
               advantages
               which
               are
               derived
               from
               an
               Armies
               being
               intrenched
               ,
               though
               but
               as
               it
               were
               within
               a
               Parapet
               well
               flank'd
               ,
               by
               my
               now
               writing
               so
               much
               against
               an
               Armies
               trusting
               to
               an
               ordinary
               Line
               of
               Circumvallation
               ,
               I
               shall
               desire
               him
               to
               consider
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               very
               great
               difference
               between
               an
               Army
               which
               is
               posted
               in
               an
               Intrenched
               Camp
               ,
               and
               one
               which
               is
               posted
               within
               such
               a
               Line
               of
               Circumvallation
               ,
               though
               the
               Works
               should
               be
               of
               equal
               strength
               .
               For
               an
               Army
               intrenched
               lodges
               so
               compactly
               ,
               and
               close
               ,
               and
               has
               comparatively
               so
               little
               Ground
               to
               defend
               ,
               and
               no
               Enemy
               to
               attack
               them
               from
               within
               ;
               that
               all
               the
               Forces
               of
               it
               are
               at
               hand
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               to
               justifie
               their
               Intrenchment
               against
               all
               Assaults
               from
               without
               ;
               but
               an
               Army
               within
               such
               a
               Line
               of
               Circumvallation
               ,
               is
               necessarily
               so
               far
               disperst
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               every
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               knowing
               where
               the
               real
               Impression
               will
               be
               made
               ;
               and
               has
               so
               many
               Troops
               ,
               only
               to
               attend
               the
               Sallies
               of
               the
               Garison
               ;
               that
               if
               once
               the
               Line
               be
               entred
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               bring
               Forces
               from
               such
               remote
               distances
               ,
               so
               expeditiously
               to
               drive
               them
               out
               ,
               as
               the
               assaulting
               General
               can
               bring
               his
               in
               ,
               to
               prevent
               all
               considerable
               Imbodyings
               to
               resist
               him
               ;
               without
               which
               ,
               it
               were
               unadviseable
               for
               the
               defending
               General
               to
               design
               it
               ,
               and
               ruinous
               to
               attempt
               it
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               set
               down
               my
               own
               opinion
               for
               giving
               Battel
               to
               a
               relieving
               Army
               ,
               rather
               than
               to
               oppose
               it
               in
               a
               large
               and
               ordinary
               Line
               of
               Circumvallation
               ,
               with
               the
               needful
               Cautions
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               choosing
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               having
               both
               by
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               by
               examples
               ,
               endeavor'd
               to
               manifest
               why
               my
               opinion
               therein
               is
               taken
               up
               ;
               and
               having
               also
               given
               my
               Reader
               nine
               general
               Maxims
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               giving
               Battel
               ;
               I
               shall
               now
               close
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               this
               Tome
               ,
               with
               some
               other
               Particulars
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               my
               belief
               ,
               are
               not
               unworthy
               his
               perusal
               ;
               and
               seem
               to
               me
               fit
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               before
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               Battel
               ,
               as
               being
               built
               on
               Reason
               ,
               or
               Experiment
               .
            
             
             
               Before
               the
               fighting
               of
               a
               Battel
               ,
               
                 the
                 Field
                 Mark
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Field
                 Word
                 ▪
              
               ought
               still
               to
               be
               given
               to
               every
               one
               of
               your
               men
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               That
               you
               may
               be
               able
               to
               distinguish
               afar
               off
               ,
               who
               are
               Friends
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               Enemies
               ;
               the
               second
               is
               ,
               That
               when
               you
               come
               to
               Rally
               ,
               you
               may
               make
               your
               Rallyment
               of
               those
               onely
               who
               are
               of
               your
               own
               Troops
               ;
               which
               else
               might
               consist
               partly
               of
               your
               Enemies
               men
               ,
               who
               might
               ,
               to
               shelter
               themselves
               ,
               get
               into
               your
               Ranks
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               of
               your
               Army
               :
               And
               thereby
               not
               only
               preserve
               themselves
               ,
               but
               also
               when
               you
               fight
               again
               ,
               contribute
               to
               destroy
               you
               ;
               by
               killing
               some
               of
               your
               Officers
               which
               lead
               you
               on
               ,
               or
               by
               breaking
               your
               Ranks
               just
               as
               you
               were
               going
               to
               Charge
               ,
               and
               thereby
               also
               save
               themselves
               when
               they
               had
               done
               you
               all
               the
               mischief
               they
               could
               ;
               For
               in
               the
               hurry
               and
               confusion
               of
               a
               Fight
               ,
               private
               Soldiers
               must
               have
               some
               very
               apparent
               
                 Field
                 Mark
              
               to
               enable
               them
               to
               distinguish
               Foes
               from
               Friends
               ,
               else
               much
               mischief
               may
               too
               likely
               ensue
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               such
               
                 Field
                 Marks
              
               ,
               wherever
               you
               place
               them
               ,
               are
               not
               still
               visible
               on
               all
               sides
               of
               the
               Head
               or
               Body
               of
               every
               one
               who
               wears
               them
               .
               
                 The
                 Field
                 Word
              
               is
               also
               given
               ;
               For
               it
               often
               happens
               that
               in
               a
               Battel
               ,
               
                 the
                 Field
                 Mark
              
               is
               by
               accident
               lost
               by
               many
               out
               of
               their
               Helmets
               ,
               or
               Hats
               ,
               and
               then
               if
               they
               had
               not
               
                 the
                 Field
                 Word
              
               ,
               they
               might
               be
               kill'd
               by
               those
               of
               their
               own
               Party
               who
               knew
               them
               not
               personally
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               
                 the
                 Field
                 Mark
              
               of
               each
               Army
               is
               seen
               by
               All
               of
               both
               Armies
               before
               they
               engage
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               it
               ,
               being
               to
               be
               had
               in
               all
               places
               by
               private
               Soldiers
               ,
               (
               as
               a
               green
               Branch
               ,
               a
               piece
               of
               Fern
               ,
               or
               a
               handful
               of
               Grass
               ,
               or
               a
               piece
               of
               white
               Paper
               ,
               &c.
               )
               If
               you
               Rout
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               he
               may
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               pursued
               ,
               take
               off
               his
               own
               
                 Field
                 Mark
              
               ,
               put
               up
               yours
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               scape
               ,
               if
               not
               do
               you
               hurt
               ;
               But
               the
               
                 Field
                 Word
              
               he
               cannot
               know
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               told
               him
               by
               some
               of
               your
               own
               men
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               giving
               of
               both
               before
               the
               Battel
               ,
               must
               never
               be
               omitted
               .
               I
               remember
               once
               when
               some
               Forces
               I
               had
               the
               Honor
               to
               Command
               ,
               obtained
               ,
               by
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Victory
               against
               the
               Enemy
               ;
               an
               Officer
               of
               mine
               ,
               having
               kill'd
               an
               Officer
               of
               the
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               finding
               he
               had
               a
               good
               Beaver
               ,
               he
               tyed
               his
               own
               Helmet
               to
               his
               Saddle
               Bow
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               so
               hastily
               the
               dead
               Mans
               Beaver
               ;
               as
               he
               forgot
               to
               take
               out
               of
               it
               
                 the
                 green
                 Branch
              
               which
               was
               their
               
               
                 Field
                 Mark
              
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               on
               a
               
                 white
                 Paper
              
               which
               was
               
                 our
                 Field
                 Mark
              
               ;
               and
               following
               the
               Execution
               with
               his
               Sword
               all
               bloody
               ,
               a
               Captain
               of
               Horse
               of
               my
               own
               Regiment
               ,
               taking
               him
               by
               his
               
                 Field
                 Mark
              
               for
               one
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               judging
               he
               had
               done
               no
               little
               slaughter
               by
               his
               Sword
               being
               all
               gored
               to
               the
               Hilt
               ,
               undertook
               him
               in
               the
               pursuit
               ,
               and
               turning
               short
               on
               him
               ,
               before
               he
               could
               see
               his
               face
               ,
               ran
               him
               through
               and
               through
               with
               his
               Tuck
               ,
               whereof
               he
               dyed
               in
               a
               few
               minutes
               .
               But
               finding
               the
               Enemies
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Mark
              
               had
               caused
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               own'd
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               so
               acquitted
               my
               Captain
               from
               any
               Guilt
               .
            
             
               Whatever
               can
               be
               done
               before
               a
               Battel
               to
               distract
               ,
               or
               intimidate
               your
               Enemies
               Army
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               omitted
               ;
               some
               Examples
               of
               this
               way
               of
               proceeding
               I
               shall
               mention
               .
            
             
               The
               Archd●…ke
               ;
               before
               the
               Battel
               of
               Newport
               ,
               having
               cut
               off
               several
               Companies
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               
               Orange's
               Army
               (
               sent
               unde●…
               Count
               〈◊〉
               to
               secure
               some
               Passes
               on
               the
               way
               the
               Enemy
               was
               to
               march
               )
               caused
               a
               Trooper
               of
               his
               ,
               on
               purpose
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               Prisoner
               ,
               just
               as
               the
               Armies
               were
               going
               to
               Engage
               ;
               who
               being
               brought
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               did
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               tell
               him
               ,
               That
               Count
               ●…st
               was
               defeated
               ,
               and
               that
               immediately
               the
               Battel
               would
               be
               given
               him
               ;
               and
               exceedingly
               magnified
               ,
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               all
               which
               were
               present
               ,
               the
               Numbers
               ,
               Bravery
               ,
               and
               Resolution
               of
               his
               own
               side
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               Prince
               immediately
               caused
               his
               mouth
               to
               be
               stopped
               ,
               yet
               so
               many
               had
               heard
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               an
               instant
               diffus
               d
               over
               the
               States
               Army
               ,
               and
               struck
               into
               it
               no
               little
               damp
               ,
               if
               not
               terror
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Ground
               admits
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               were
               adviseable
               ,
               if
               it
               can
               be
               done
               safely
               ,
               the
               Night
               before
               the
               Battel
               to
               lodge
               in
               a
               Wood
               ,
               or
               Coppice
               ,
               or
               hollow
               Ground
               ,
               some
               of
               your
               men
               ,
               concealed
               on
               the
               Flank
               ,
               or
               towards
               the
               Rear
               of
               your
               Enemies
               Army
               ;
               who
               by
               falling
               on
               just
               as
               you
               are
               engaging
               ,
               or
               newly
               after
               you
               are
               engaged
               ,
               may
               be
               of
               great
               benefit
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               prejudice
               to
               him
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               done
               in
               that
               great
               Battel
               between
               Ieroboam
               and
               Abijah
               and
               in
               many
               others
               :
               But
               then
               great
               Caution
               must
               be
               had
               ,
               that
               the
               Enemy
               discover
               not
               this
               Ambush
               ,
               lest
               he
               cut
               it
               off
               before
               the
               Battel
               ,
               and
               thereby
               weaken
               you
               ,
               and
               animate
               his
               own
               Party
               ,
               as
               it
               hapned
               to
               
               the
               Suedes
               near
               Lind●…w
               in
               the
               Year
               1632
               ,
               and
               to
               many
               other
               parts
               of
               Armies
               in
               other
               Countries
               ;
               For
               whoever
               goes
               upon
               designs
               ,
               whose
               success
               depends
               on
               very
               fine
               ,
               and
               nice
               management
               ,
               must
               be
               exceeding
               wary
               ,
               else
               he
               had
               better
               never
               attempt
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               they
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               practised
               ,
               with
               good
               success
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               ,
               in
               my
               own
               private
               judgment
               ,
               no
               over-great
               Friend
               to
               any
               such
               Policies
               in
               War
               ,
               where
               I
               may
               ,
               in
               the
               management
               of
               them
               ,
               be
               discovered
               ,
               and
               not
               possibly
               know
               of
               it
               timely
               enough
               ,
               to
               receive
               no
               detriment
               thereby
               :
               For
               where
               the
               Fate
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               Lives
               of
               thousands
               are
               at
               stake
               ,
               as
               in
               Battels
               the
               first
               too
               usually
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               alwayes
               is
               ,
               I
               would
               still
               act
               on
               solid
               Reasons
               and
               Principles
               ;
               and
               in
               Stratagems
               ,
               embrace
               such
               methods
               only
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               success
               would
               be
               of
               great
               advantage
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               failed
               ,
               yet
               I
               should
               thereby
               lose
               nothing
               but
               my
               hopes
               .
            
             
               The
               making
               a
               Speech
               by
               a
               General
               to
               a
               whole
               Army
               before
               a
               Battel
               ,
               is
               often
               read
               of
               in
               our
               best
               Histories
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               Romances
               ;
               but
               ought
               ,
               in
               my
               belief
               ,
               to
               be
               onely
               found
               in
               the
               latter
               :
               since
               't
               is
               impossible
               for
               any
               General
               to
               speak
               audibly
               ,
               in
               an
               open
               Field
               ,
               to
               above
               a
               Regiment
               at
               once
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               makes
               an
               Harangue
               to
               every
               Regiment
               ,
               he
               will
               employ
               that
               time
               in
               talk
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               usefully
               spent
               in
               ordering
               his
               Forces
               ,
               and
               in
               Action
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               I
               think
               it
               highly
               useful
               that
               the
               Officers
               and
               Soldiers
               of
               an
               Army
               before
               the
               Battel
               ,
               should
               be
               told
               all
               that
               may
               heighten
               their
               Courages
               (
               as
               the
               Goodness
               of
               the
               Quarrel
               they
               fight
               in
               ,
               the
               beneficial
               Consequences
               of
               their
               Victory
               ,
               the
               fatal
               Effects
               which
               must
               attend
               their
               being
               worsted
               ,
               the
               Honour
               they
               have
               gained
               in
               many
               an
               Action
               which
               is
               too
               precious
               to
               be
               all
               lost
               in
               one
               ,
               &c.
               )
               But
               because
               I
               esteem
               such
               Orations
               impossible
               to
               be
               made
               by
               one
               ,
               to
               many
               thousands
               at
               once
               ;
               therefore
               I
               think
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               General
               ,
               to
               infuse
               these
               Incentives
               to
               Victory
               ,
               into
               his
               chief
               Officers
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               order
               their
               imparting
               them
               convincingly
               to
               the
               subordinate
               ones
               ,
               and
               those
               to
               inculcate
               them
               ,
               on
               all
               occasions
               ,
               into
               the
               private
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               especially
               on
               their
               Guards
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               before
               they
               go
               to
               fight
               ;
               and
               to
               do
               it
               but
               to
               a
               Troop
               ,
               or
               a
               Company
               at
               a
               time
               ;
               and
               in
               these
               wayes
               I
               do
               not
               only
               approve
               of
               such
               
               Oratory
               ,
               but
               esteem
               it
               very
               practicable
               ,
               and
               highly
               useful
               before
               a
               Battel
               :
               Besides
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               Officers
               thus
               discourse
               to
               their
               Soldiers
               ,
               it
               shews
               an
               Unanimity
               which
               cannot
               be
               so
               practicably
               evidenced
               ,
               when
               the
               General
               singly
               speaks
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Shouting
                 to
              
               the
               Battel
               is
               very
               ancient
               ,
               and
               we
               read
               of
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               most
               Warlike
               Nations
               ,
               as
               amongst
               the
               Iews
               in
               the
               time
               of
               David
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Romans
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Caesar
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               English
               are
               so
               much
               inclined
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               but
               once
               ,
               in
               those
               Actions
               I
               have
               been
               in
               ,
               seen
               them
               omit
               the
               doing
               it
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               they
               came
               within
               Cannon-shot
               of
               the
               Enemy
               they
               were
               to
               fight
               with
               ;
               and
               then
               I
               minded
               them
               of
               that
               Neglect
               ,
               which
               they
               immediately
               amended
               ;
               such
               shoutings
               bring
               not
               only
               a
               kind
               of
               terror
               on
               the
               Nations
               which
               do
               not
               use
               them
               ,
               as
               being
               commonly
               an
               evidence
               of
               great
               joy
               in
               those
               who
               make
               them
               ,
               but
               also
               it
               stirs
               up
               the
               blood
               and
               spirits
               before
               ,
               and
               heats
               them
               during
               the
               Fight
               .
            
             
               But
               though
               such
               Shoutings
               are
               useful
               going
               towards
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               yet
               a
               deep
               silence
               must
               be
               observed
               by
               the
               Soldiery
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               about
               to
               engage
               ;
               that
               the
               Officers
               Orders
               ,
               and
               the
               Words
               of
               Command
               may
               be
               clearly
               heard
               ,
               and
               punctually
               obeyed
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               observed
               that
               the
               Grecians
               went
               alwayes
               silently
               to
               the
               Battel
               ;
               alledging
               for
               it
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               more
               to
               do
               than
               to
               say
               to
               their
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               But
               such
               Shoutings
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               doing
               ,
               for
               it
               stirs
               up
               your
               own
               Men
               ,
               and
               often
               damps
               your
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               This
               puts
               me
               in
               mind
               ,
               how
               that
               once
               marching
               in
               Battalia
               in
               a
               plain
               Countrey
               to
               fight
               the
               Enemies
               Army
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               marched
               in
               the
               like
               order
               to
               meet
               us
               ,
               some
               Musketeers
               of
               ours
               running
               hastily
               to
               a
               Budge-Barrel
               to
               fill
               their
               Bandeleers
               ,
               and
               being
               careless
               of
               their
               Matches
               ,
               the
               Budge-Barrel
               took
               fire
               ,
               and
               blew
               them
               up
               ;
               at
               which
               the
               Enemies
               Army
               shouted
               ;
               and
               finding
               our
               Men
               did
               not
               answer
               them
               ,
               I
               rid
               hastily
               to
               the
               next
               Squadrons
               ,
               and
               Battalions
               ,
               and
               commanded
               them
               also
               to
               shout
               ;
               which
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Forces
               taking
               it
               from
               them
               ,
               repeatedly
               did
               :
               soon
               after
               ,
               the
               like
               Accident
               happen'd
               to
               the
               Enemies
               Army
               ,
               and
               then
               our
               Men
               shouted
               ,
               
               but
               were
               not
               answer'd
               ;
               which
               I
               bid
               the
               next
               Troops
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               as
               a
               sign
               they
               were
               disanimated
               ;
               and
               a
               proof
               that
               their
               loss
               was
               considerable
               by
               that
               blowing
               up
               ;
               the
               Soldiers
               took
               it
               as
               an
               Omen
               of
               that
               Victory
               which
               God
               soon
               after
               was
               pleased
               to
               give
               us
               :
               which
               seems
               to
               shew
               ,
               That
               Shouting
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Soldiers
               understanding
               ,
               is
               a
               token
               of
               joy
               ;
               and
               the
               Enemies
               not
               answering
               it
               ,
               an
               evidence
               of
               fear
               ;
               and
               whatever
               may
               cause
               fear
               in
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               omitted
               by
               you
               ,
               since
               
                 Fear
                 is
                 truly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Betrayer
                 of
                 that
                 Succor
                 which
                 Reason
                 else
                 might
                 afford
                 .
              
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               all
               Mankind
               a
               
                 weak
                 Part
              
               and
               Experience
               has
               but
               too
               clearly
               evidenced
               ,
               that
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Best
               ,
               and
               the
               Worst
               Men
               ,
               does
               not
               consist
               in
               those
               being
               totally
               exempted
               from
               the
               Influences
               ,
               and
               Operations
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               degrees
               of
               being
               less
               liable
               to
               it
               .
               Now
               this
               
                 weak
                 Part
              
               is
               affected
               with
               Noise
               and
               Pageantry
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               the
               shew
               of
               danger
               is
               thoroughly
               imprest
               on
               the
               Intellect
               ,
               by
               the
               conveyance
               of
               the
               Senses
               ,
               the
               minds
               of
               Men
               are
               too
               much
               disturbed
               to
               be
               then
               actuated
               by
               the
               dictates
               of
               Reason
               .
            
             
               The
               putting
               into
               Rank
               and
               File
               ,
               and
               the
               forming
               into
               the
               order
               of
               Squadrons
               and
               Battalions
               ,
               all
               the
               Men
               and
               Boyes
               which
               attend
               the
               Soldiers
               ,
               and
               can
               be
               spared
               from
               the
               Baggage
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               armed
               ,
               may
               be
               of
               good
               use
               ;
               for
               all
               those
               so
               ordered
               ,
               and
               placed
               at
               a
               competent
               distance
               ,
               as
               a
               Grand
               Reserve
               in
               the
               Rear
               of
               all
               ,
               make
               a
               formidable
               shew
               to
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               inclines
               him
               to
               believe
               you
               have
               a
               third
               Line
               ,
               or
               Battalia
               ,
               to
               be
               broken
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               get
               the
               Victory
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               this
               all
               the
               advantage
               which
               may
               be
               derived
               from
               thus
               disposing
               of
               those
               useless
               Persons
               in
               a
               day
               of
               Battel
               ;
               since
               thereby
               also
               ,
               you
               will
               hinder
               them
               from
               filching
               the
               Soldiers
               Goods
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               busie
               a
               Fighting
               ;
               and
               will
               keep
               the
               Field
               clear
               ,
               which
               you
               engage
               in
               .
            
             
               I
               mention
               this
               last
               Particular
               ,
               having
               sometimes
               seen
               the
               Soldiers
               Boyes
               ,
               and
               the
               Drivers
               of
               Carriages
               ,
               either
               incited
               thereto
               by
               natural
               Valor
               ,
               or
               desire
               of
               Pillage
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               so
               closely
               attend
               the
               Rear
               of
               their
               Masters
               who
               were
               fighting
               ;
               that
               when
               they
               were
               disordered
               ,
               it
               occasioned
               much
               hazard
               and
               confusion
               in
               the
               Rallyment
               .
            
             
             
               But
               these
               appearances
               of
               Soldiers
               ,
               must
               alwayes
               be
               put
               at
               such
               a
               distance
               from
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               see
               they
               are
               unarmed
               ,
               and
               consequently
               but
               a
               meer
               show
               ;
               for
               then
               that
               will
               become
               ridiculous
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               will
               be
               terrifying
               .
            
             
               Though
               I
               have
               already
               said
               in
               General
               ,
               That
               if
               your
               Enemy
               be
               stronger
               than
               you
               in
               Cavalry
               ,
               you
               must
               cover
               yours
               with
               your
               Infantry
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               stronger
               than
               you
               in
               Infantry
               ,
               you
               must
               cover
               yours
               with
               your
               Cavalry
               ;
               Yet
               possibly
               it
               may
               not
               be
               useless
               to
               set
               down
               ,
               in
               some
               Particulars
               ,
               how
               those
               General
               Rules
               may
               be
               best
               practised
               .
            
             
               If
               my
               Enemy
               did
               much
               outnumber
               me
               in
               Horse
               ,
               and
               I
               him
               in
               Foot
               ,
               I
               would
               flank
               every
               Battalion
               of
               my
               Shot
               with
               Files
               of
               Pikes
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               I
               would
               so
               order
               such
               of
               my
               Battalions
               as
               were
               likeliest
               to
               bear
               the
               often
               Charging
               of
               the
               Enemies
               Cavalry
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Front
               ,
               and
               Rear
               of
               my
               Shot
               in
               them
               ,
               should
               be
               covered
               with
               my
               Pikes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               my
               Flanks
               ;
               and
               under
               my
               Pikes
               ,
               my
               Shot
               should
               be
               still
               firing
               ,
               either
               keeping
               their
               Ground
               ,
               or
               Advancing
               ,
               or
               Retreating
               ,
               as
               there
               should
               be
               occasion
               .
            
             
               Nor
               would
               I
               omit
               if
               my
               Enemy
               very
               much
               overpower'd
               me
               in
               Cavalry
               ,
               to
               place
               small
               Battalions
               of
               Shot
               ,
               and
               Pike
               ,
               so
               order'd
               ,
               as
               is
               immediately
               before
               express'd
               ,
               in
               the
               Intervals
               between
               my
               Squadrons
               of
               Horse
               in
               the
               first
               Line
               of
               my
               Wings
               :
               For
               to
               me
               it
               seems
               much
               more
               adviseable
               ,
               if
               you
               mingle
               Battalions
               with
               Squadrons
               in
               your
               Wings
               ,
               that
               such
               Battalions
               should
               be
               of
               Pike
               and
               Shot
               ,
               so
               ordered
               ,
               than
               of
               Shot
               alone
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               usual
               method
               in
               such
               Imbattellings
               .
               For
               if
               such
               small
               Battalions
               consist
               of
               Shot
               only
               ,
               the
               chief
               advantage
               you
               can
               derive
               from
               them
               ,
               is
               ,
               by
               their
               firing
               to
               disorder
               your
               Enemies
               Squadrons
               ,
               just
               as
               you
               are
               going
               to
               Charge
               them
               ;
               but
               if
               that
               fails
               of
               the
               hoped-for
               Event
               ,
               whatever
               becomes
               of
               your
               Squadrons
               ,
               these
               small
               Battalions
               are
               too
               much
               exposed
               to
               Ruine
               :
               for
               Shot
               onely
               ,
               will
               not
               resist
               Horse
               in
               an
               open
               Field
               ,
               especially
               when
               those
               Shot
               also
               ,
               are
               disanimated
               by
               the
               Flight
               ,
               or
               Routing
               of
               the
               Horse
               that
               had
               fought
               on
               their
               side
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               experimentally
               ,
               That
               private
               Soldiers
               never
               fight
               ,
               with
               the
               needful
               Courage
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               led
               on
               such
               a
               piece
               of
               Service
               ,
               as
               this
               of
               Firing
               on
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               
               and
               after
               to
               shift
               for
               themselves
               ,
               if
               that
               Volly
               does
               not
               the
               Work
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               do
               it
               in
               haste
               ,
               and
               too
               often
               timerously
               ;
               for
               even
               while
               they
               are
               firing
               ,
               they
               are
               looking
               which
               is
               the
               best
               Way
               to
               flie
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               done
               firing
               ;
               which
               would
               too
               much
               distract
               Men
               of
               more
               setled
               minds
               ,
               than
               private
               Soldiers
               are
               usually
               blest
               with
               :
               To
               which
               I
               shall
               further
               add
               ,
               That
               Musketeers
               ,
               so
               imbattled
               ,
               and
               chequer'd
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               with
               Squadrons
               of
               Horse
               ,
               may
               too
               likely
               ,
               on
               the
               disordering
               of
               your
               first
               Line
               of
               Cavalry
               ,
               be
               so
               shuffled
               together
               by
               those
               of
               it
               that
               are
               Routed
               by
               those
               of
               your
               Enemy
               which
               pursue
               the
               Rout
               ;
               and
               by
               those
               of
               your
               second
               Line
               which
               advance
               to
               stop
               the
               Enemies
               pursuit
               ,
               that
               the
               poor
               Shot
               can
               neither
               be
               useful
               to
               their
               Friends
               ,
               nor
               offensive
               to
               their
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               if
               those
               small
               Battalions
               be
               composed
               of
               Pike
               as
               well
               as
               Shot
               ,
               and
               be
               ordered
               as
               is
               formerly
               set
               down
               ,
               they
               will
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               Spaces
               ,
               or
               Intervals
               between
               your
               Squadrons
               )
               not
               only
               make
               almost
               as
               great
               Fire
               on
               your
               Enemies
               ,
               but
               also
               firing
               under
               the
               Pikes
               ,
               do
               it
               with
               less
               apprehension
               ;
               and
               consequently
               take
               their
               Aim
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               thereby
               do
               the
               more
               Execution
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               fighting
               with
               a
               Resolution
               to
               make
               good
               their
               Ground
               ,
               composes
               their
               Minds
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               the
               more
               Resolute
               against
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               obedient
               to
               their
               Officers
               Commands
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               most
               material
               of
               all
               ,
               is
               ,
               If
               your
               Squadrons
               should
               be
               disordered
               ,
               nay
               ,
               routed
               ,
               yet
               such
               Battalions
               as
               these
               ,
               will
               ,
               for
               some
               time
               at
               least
               ,
               keep
               their
               Ground
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               Shot
               ,
               if
               not
               with
               their
               Pikes
               ,
               gaul
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               while
               under
               their
               Covert
               ,
               your
               Horse
               may
               Rally
               ,
               and
               come
               again
               and
               again
               to
               the
               Charge
               ,
               and
               possibly
               recover
               the
               day
               .
               Nay
               ,
               it
               makes
               your
               Cavalry
               fight
               with
               more
               Confidence
               ,
               when
               they
               know
               ,
               that
               one
               ,
               or
               more
               disastrous
               Charges
               ,
               may
               ,
               by
               thus
               ordering
               some
               of
               your
               Infantry
               ,
               be
               repaired
               by
               their
               own
               Rallying
               in
               the
               Rear
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               know
               what
               belongs
               to
               War
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               over-forward
               to
               Charge
               the
               second
               Line
               of
               your
               Wing
               ,
               leaving
               at
               once
               such
               Battalions
               of
               Infantry
               ,
               and
               the
               disorder'd
               Cavalry
               Rallying
               at
               their
               backs
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               will
               hardly
               judge
               it
               adviseable
               to
               attempt
               your
               second
               Line
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               intirely
               swept
               out
               of
               the
               Field
               your
               whole
               first
               Line
               .
            
             
             
               I
               did
               frequently
               ,
               though
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Honour
               ,
               command
               Forces
               in
               Chief
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               esteem'd
               it
               my
               duty
               to
               be
               often
               thinking
               ,
               and
               arguing
               ,
               how
               they
               might
               be
               employed
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               ;
               and
               though
               in
               the
               Wars
               I
               was
               in
               ,
               we
               alwayes
               were
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               thought
               our selves
               to
               be
               ,
               superior
               to
               the
               Enemy
               in
               Cavalry
               ;
               Yet
               I
               was
               not
               seldom
               busying
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               how
               we
               might
               best
               fight
               in
               case
               he
               should
               be
               at
               any
               time
               stronger
               than
               I
               ,
               in
               Horse
               ,
               and
               I
               stronger
               than
               he
               ,
               in
               Foot.
               
            
             
               The
               Result
               of
               those
               Thoughts
               I
               will
               presume
               to
               Present
               my
               Reader
               with
               .
            
             
               The
               Checquering
               my
               first
               Line
               of
               Cavalry
               with
               small
               Battalions
               of
               Shot
               ,
               I
               judg'd
               was
               not
               the
               most
               secure
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               effectual
               way
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               concluded
               the
               Impaling
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               my
               Musketeers
               by
               my
               Pikes
               ,
               as
               is
               before-mentioned
               ,
               was
               much
               the
               better
               .
               And
               because
               whatever
               is
               new
               ,
               and
               surprising
               to
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               is
               still
               of
               considerable
               advantage
               ,
               especially
               at
               the
               instant
               in
               which
               you
               are
               going
               to
               Charge
               him
               ;
               I
               resolved
               ,
               had
               I
               ever
               had
               an
               occasion
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               acted
               (
               when
               the
               Ground
               allow'd
               of
               it
               )
               as
               followeth
               :
            
             
               I.
               I
               would
               have
               drawn
               up
               all
               my
               Cavalry
               a-breast
               ,
               either
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               deep
               ,
               as
               I
               should
               have
               esteem'd
               it
               the
               best
               ,
               as
               things
               were
               circumstantiated
               .
            
             
               II.
               I
               would
               have
               appointed
               previously
               ,
               what
               Squadrons
               should
               have
               composed
               my
               first
               Line
               ,
               and
               what
               Squadrons
               should
               have
               composed
               my
               second
               Line
               ,
               and
               what
               Officers
               should
               lead
               ,
               or
               be
               in
               the
               Rear
               of
               every
               Squadron
               in
               both
               Lines
               ,
               and
               have
               communicated
               to
               them
               respectively
               ,
               my
               Orders
               therein
               .
            
             
               III.
               I
               would
               then
               have
               drawn
               up
               those
               small
               Battalions
               of
               Pike
               and
               Shot
               ,
               order'd
               ,
               as
               I
               formerly
               mentioned
               ,
               just
               in
               the
               Rear
               of
               every
               such
               Squadron
               only
               ,
               as
               was
               to
               compose
               the
               first
               Line
               of
               my
               Wing
               ,
               and
               just
               as
               many
               in
               a
               Rank
               as
               might
               fill
               up
               the
               intended
               Interval
               when
               it
               was
               made
               ;
               and
               have
               caused
               my
               Pike-men
               to
               trail
               their
               Pikes
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               
               not
               have
               been
               seen
               by
               the
               Enemy
               ;
               which
               if
               shoulder'd
               ,
               or
               ported
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               .
            
             
               IV.
               I
               would
               then
               have
               advanced
               towards
               the
               Enemy
               as
               if
               I
               had
               had
               no
               second
               Line
               ,
               or
               Reserved
               Squadrons
               ;
               but
               just
               when
               I
               was
               come
               so
               near
               him
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               was
               time
               to
               form
               my
               first
               and
               second
               Line
               ,
               I
               would
               ,
               at
               the
               Trumpets
               sounding
               the
               Charge
               ,
               (
               which
               should
               be
               the
               Signal
               for
               the
               doing
               it
               )
               have
               composed
               my
               said
               two
               Lines
               of
               my
               Wing
               ,
               by
               the
               Squadrons
               of
               the
               Front
               Line
               continuing
               their
               motion
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Squadrons
               of
               the
               second
               Line
               making
               a
               Stand
               or
               Halt
               .
            
             
               V.
               As
               the
               first
               Lines
               would
               be
               forming
               it self
               by
               the
               Squadrons
               of
               it
               continuing
               their
               motion
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               Lines
               would
               be
               forming
               it self
               by
               standing
               ,
               I
               would
               in
               the
               Interval
               of
               Ground
               made
               thereby
               ,
               have
               caused
               my
               small
               Battalions
               of
               Pike
               and
               Shot
               behind
               every
               Squadron
               of
               the
               first
               Line
               ,
               to
               march
               up
               ,
               and
               made
               an
               even
               Front
               with
               the
               fame
               Squadrons
               in
               whose
               Rear
               they
               had
               till
               then
               marched
               ;
               and
               so
               have
               begun
               the
               Battel
               ,
               advancing
               with
               the
               Horse
               ,
               and
               those
               Foot
               ,
               my
               Shot
               firing
               under
               their
               Pikes
               inoessantly
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               esteem'd
               would
               have
               been
               both
               new
               ,
               and
               surprizing
               ;
               for
               it
               would
               have
               been
               thought
               strange
               by
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               likely
               have
               given
               him
               an
               ill
               opinion
               of
               my
               Conduct
               ,
               to
               see
               me
               bring
               all
               my
               Cavalry
               to
               fight
               at
               onde
               ;
               which
               the
               first
               Form
               of
               my
               advancing
               would
               probably
               make
               him
               believe
               was
               my
               intention
               :
               But
               when
               he
               unexpectedly
               saw
               that
               I
               composed
               my
               two
               Lines
               orderly
               in
               my
               advancing
               ,
               it
               might
               amaze
               ,
               and
               surprize
               him
               .
               And
               in
               all
               likelihood
               both
               those
               Productions
               might
               he
               heightned
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               also
               see
               my
               small
               Battalions
               of
               Pike
               and
               Shot
               appear
               unexpectedly
               from
               behind
               my
               Squadron
               ,
               and
               advance
               in
               an
               even
               Front
               with
               them
               to
               the
               Charge
               ;
               so
               that
               his
               Horse
               singly
               ,
               must
               endure
               the
               joint
               shock
               of
               my
               Horse
               ,
               Pikes
               ,
               and
               Musketeers
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               method
               of
               Checquering
               my
               Squadrons
               in
               the
               first
               Line
               of
               my
               Wing
               with
               small
               Battalions
               of
               Pike
               and
               Shot
               ,
               order'd
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               set
               it
               down
               ,
               should
               be
               approved
               ;
               and
               that
               
               you
               have
               Infantry
               enough
               so
               to
               Checquer
               your
               second
               Line
               also
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               shall
               esteem
               it
               necessary
               to
               have
               it
               done
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               your
               Enemies
               exceedingly
               overpowring
               you
               with
               Horse
               ,
               you
               may
               also
               observe
               the
               like
               method
               of
               doing
               it
               in
               your
               second
               Line
               ,
               as
               you
               did
               in
               your
               first
               ,
               by
               having
               such
               small
               Battalions
               of
               Pike
               and
               Shot
               ,
               drawn
               up
               ,
               and
               marching
               in
               the
               Rear
               of
               those
               Squadrons
               which
               are
               to
               compose
               your
               second
               Line
               ,
               who
               may
               advance
               by
               the
               Interval
               Ground
               ,
               between
               the
               Squadrons
               to
               the
               Front
               of
               them
               ,
               when
               by
               your
               first
               Lines
               continued
               motion
               ,
               they
               have
               left
               the
               Ground
               free
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               doing
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               Particulars
               I
               would
               recommend
               to
               be
               alwayes
               observed
               .
            
             
               I.
               That
               your
               Pikes
               which
               are
               to
               be
               trail'd
               ,
               during
               your
               advancing
               ,
               behind
               the
               Squadrons
               ,
               that
               the
               Enemy
               may
               not
               discover
               by
               those
               long
               Weapons
               what
               you
               would
               conceal
               from
               his
               sight
               ,
               be
               ported
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               you
               begin
               to
               appear
               between
               the
               Intervals
               ,
               between
               which
               you
               are
               to
               march
               up
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               even
               Front
               with
               your
               Cavalry
               ;
               that
               thereby
               they
               may
               be
               the
               readier
               to
               be
               Charged
               against
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               who
               will
               by
               that
               time
               be
               very
               near
               ;
               and
               therefore
               such
               preparative
               readiness
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               is
               very
               needful
               .
            
             
               II.
               I
               would
               have
               all
               my
               Firelocks
               load
               their
               Muskets
               ,
               with
               Pistol
               Bullets
               ;
               for
               the
               Enemy
               against
               whom
               you
               Fire
               ,
               will
               be
               alwayes
               very
               near
               ;
               and
               therefore
               several
               Pistol
               Bullets
               out
               of
               one
               Gun
               ,
               will
               do
               as
               much
               Execution
               ,
               as
               one
               Musket
               Bullet
               at
               a
               time
               ,
               out
               of
               many
               Guns
               .
            
             
               III.
               Those
               commanded
               Pikemen
               which
               are
               to
               impale
               your
               Shot
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               of
               the
               resolutest
               and
               strongest
               men
               ;
               for
               on
               their
               Courages
               ,
               will
               depend
               much
               of
               the
               safety
               of
               your
               Horse
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               Shot
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               I
               had
               Pikemen
               armed
               defensively
               with
               Back
               ,
               Breast
               ,
               Pott
               and
               Faces
               ,
               I
               would
               choose
               to
               place
               them
               there
               ;
               since
               they
               are
               also
               to
               endure
               the
               shock
               of
               your
               Enemies
               Cavalry
               .
            
             
               IV.
               The
               shot
               of
               these
               small
               Battalions
               ,
               must
               be
               still
               bestowed
               on
               those
               Squadrons
               of
               your
               Enemies
               Wing
               which
               
               compose
               his
               first
               Line
               ;
               for
               those
               are
               the
               nearest
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               pressing
               ;
               and
               the
               Muskets
               being
               loaden
               with
               Pistol
               Bullets
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               do
               certain
               Execution
               on
               any
               Squadrons
               of
               the
               Wing
               of
               his
               second
               Line
               ,
               which
               are
               usually
               about
               100
               Yards
               less
               advanced
               than
               his
               first
               Line
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               on
               your
               Right
               Wing
               that
               these
               small
               Battalions
               of
               Pike
               and
               Shot
               are
               placed
               ,
               then
               I
               would
               have
               them
               when
               they
               advance
               to
               Front
               even
               with
               your
               Squadrons
               ,
               alwayes
               to
               do
               it
               to
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Squadron
               they
               marched
               in
               the
               Rear
               of
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               on
               the
               Left
               Wing
               ,
               alwayes
               to
               the
               Left
               :
               For
               thereby
               your
               Flanks
               of
               your
               outward
               Squadrons
               in
               each
               Wing
               ,
               will
               be
               cover'd
               with
               Pike
               and
               Shot
               ,
               and
               the
               innermost
               Squadrons
               of
               your
               Wings
               will
               be
               flank'd
               with
               the
               Battalions
               of
               the
               Foot
               of
               your
               Army
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               if
               this
               be
               not
               stedily
               observed
               ,
               your
               outmost
               Squadron
               of
               both
               your
               Wings
               ,
               will
               be
               needlesly
               left
               unflank'd
               by
               a
               small
               Battalion
               of
               Pikes
               and
               Shot
               ,
               which
               when
               you
               are
               much
               outnumbred
               in
               Horse
               ,
               will
               be
               too
               hazardous
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               preventing
               it
               highly
               adviseable
               .
            
             
               I
               acknowledge
               I
               never
               practised
               this
               against
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               meerly
               because
               I
               never
               had
               need
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               neither
               did
               I
               ever
               exercise
               my
               Men
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               proceeded
               only
               from
               an
               apprehension
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               discover
               what
               I
               intended
               ,
               in
               case
               there
               had
               been
               need
               ,
               and
               thereby
               probably
               have
               made
               it
               less
               effectual
               .
               But
               I
               am
               confident
               it
               is
               very
               easily
               practicable
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               made
               of
               very
               advantageous
               use
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Enemy
               were
               much
               my
               superior
               in
               Cavalry
               ,
               and
               I
               stronger
               than
               he
               in
               Infantry
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               submit
               this
               Notion
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               those
               who
               are
               better
               able
               to
               determine
               of
               it
               ,
               than
               I.
               
            
             
               If
               your
               Army
               be
               stronger
               by
               much
               in
               Cavalry
               than
               your
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               his
               stronger
               by
               much
               than
               yours
               in
               Infantry
               ,
               I
               would
               then
               earnestly
               endeavor
               to
               fight
               both
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               one
               of
               his
               Wings
               with
               both
               or
               one
               of
               my
               Wings
               ;
               which
               I
               once
               did
               :
               and
               I
               would
               make
               all
               my
               Infantry
               move
               as
               slowly
               towards
               the
               Enemy
               as
               they
               could
               ,
               while
               I
               advanced
               a
               round
               trot
               with
               my
               Cavalry
               ,
               and
               Charged
               that
               of
               my
               Enemies
               ;
               And
               if
               I
               had
               success
               in
               both
               my
               Wings
               against
               both
               his
               ,
               or
               
               in
               one
               of
               my
               Wings
               against
               one
               of
               his
               ,
               then
               I
               would
               make
               the
               next
               innermost
               Squadrons
               of
               my
               second
               Line
               of
               that
               Wing
               which
               had
               beaten
               the
               Enemies
               ,
               or
               of
               both
               my
               Wings
               if
               they
               had
               defeated
               both
               the
               Enemies
               Wings
               ,
               immediately
               march
               to
               flank
               my
               Battalions
               of
               Foot
               ;
               but
               not
               to
               hazard
               Infantry
               to
               Infantry
               ,
               till
               mine
               were
               Wing'd
               by
               some
               Squadrons
               of
               my
               second
               Line
               ,
               and
               then
               advance
               to
               the
               Charge
               as
               expeditiously
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               without
               disordering
               my
               Battalions
               ;
               thereby
               making
               my
               Squadrons
               doubly
               useful
               :
               And
               the
               Enemies
               Infantry
               must
               be
               resolute
               men
               indeed
               ,
               when
               all
               their
               Horse
               are
               routed
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               Charged
               with
               all
               my
               Infantry
               ,
               and
               divers
               Squadrons
               of
               my
               Cavalry
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               raked
               with
               my
               Cannon
               ,
               which
               then
               may
               be
               drawn
               up
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               not
               soon
               reduced
               to
               furl
               their
               Colours
               ,
               order
               their
               Pikes
               ,
               and
               crave
               Quarter
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               further
               ,
               in
               case
               I
               were
               strong
               enough
               in
               Cavalry
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               even
               before
               my
               Wings
               were
               fighting
               against
               the
               Enemies
               Wings
               ,
               appoint
               some
               Squadrons
               of
               mine
               to
               draw
               up
               in
               the
               Rear
               of
               my
               Battalions
               ,
               both
               to
               countenance
               my
               own
               Infantry
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               to
               deter
               the
               Enemies
               from
               Charging
               them
               during
               the
               Engagement
               of
               all
               the
               Horse
               of
               both
               Armies
               :
               For
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               General
               to
               order
               all
               things
               as
               safely
               as
               he
               may
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               as
               little
               to
               what
               is
               called
               Fortune
               ,
               as
               possibly
               he
               can
               .
            
             
               The
               clearing
               of
               the
               Ground
               you
               intend
               to
               imbattel
               on
               of
               all
               such
               Squadrons
               ,
               or
               Battalions
               ,
               as
               your
               Enemy
               may
               have
               advanced
               on
               it
               ,
               before
               you
               bring
               up
               your
               Battalions
               ,
               and
               Cannon
               on
               it
               ,
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               omitted
               ,
               and
               ought
               still
               to
               be
               done
               by
               your
               Horse
               ,
               and
               Dragoons
               ,
               or
               with
               few
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               your
               Infantry
               :
               For
               the
               neglect
               of
               this
               may
               hazard
               your
               Army
               ;
               since
               the
               Enemy
               having
               the
               start
               of
               you
               ,
               by
               getting
               part
               of
               his
               Army
               in
               the
               Field
               of
               Battel
               ,
               before
               you
               get
               any
               of
               yours
               ,
               he
               may
               thereby
               cut
               you
               off
               by
               peece-meal
               ,
               while
               you
               are
               forming
               your
               Imbattelling
               ;
               This
               I
               observed
               was
               carefully
               practised
               by
               the
               Prince
               of
               Conde
               before
               the
               Battel
               of
               Rocroy
               ,
               and
               Monsieur
               
                 de
                 Gassion
              
               was
               commanded
               with
               his
               Cavalry
               to
               do
               that
               Work
               ;
               which
               being
               effectually
               done
               ,
               it
               did
               not
               a
               little
               contribute
               to
               the
               Princes
               Victory
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               Imbattelling
               of
               your
               Army
               ,
               I
               would
               still
               do
               it
               ,
               (
               where
               the
               Ground
               admits
               it
               )
               by
               drawing
               up
               in
               one
               Line
               only
               all
               the
               Cavalry
               and
               Infantry
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               I
               have
               seen
               some
               unexpert
               Commanders
               do
               ,
               Draw
               up
               first
               a
               Squadron
               of
               a
               Wing
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               compose
               part
               of
               your
               first
               Line
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               Squadron
               of
               Reserve
               to
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               compose
               part
               of
               your
               second
               Line
               ;
               and
               so
               in
               Sequence
               all
               your
               Squadrons
               and
               Battalions
               of
               your
               whole
               Army
               ;
               for
               that
               method
               is
               tedious
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               spaces
               of
               your
               Intervals
               between
               Squadron
               and
               Squadron
               ,
               and
               between
               Battalion
               and
               Battalion
               ,
               cannot
               be
               so
               well
               adjusted
               by
               the
               Eye
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               first
               filling
               up
               those
               spaces
               with
               the
               Soldiery
               ;
               for
               the
               first
               is
               but
               Guessing
               ,
               but
               the
               last
               is
               Certainty
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               observe
               this
               method
               not
               only
               in
               order
               to
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               expeditious
               Imbattelling
               my
               Army
               if
               the
               Ground
               allow'd
               it
               ,
               but
               I
               would
               also
               observe
               it
               as
               much
               as
               orderly
               I
               could
               in
               my
               advancing
               to
               the
               Charge
               ,
               until
               I
               saw
               it
               time
               to
               form
               my
               two
               Lines
               by
               the
               continued
               motion
               of
               those
               Troops
               which
               are
               to
               compose
               my
               first
               Line
               ,
               and
               by
               Alting
               of
               those
               Troops
               which
               were
               to
               compose
               my
               second
               Line
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               third
               Line
               ,
               if
               the
               Ground
               were
               so
               scanty
               as
               my
               two
               first
               could
               more
               than
               employ
               it
               all
               .
               And
               this
               not
               singly
               for
               the
               Reasons
               before
               exprest
               ,
               but
               for
               this
               additional
               one
               also
               ,
               viz.
               It
               being
               very
               difficult
               for
               many
               and
               great
               Squadrons
               which
               have
               Intervals
               ,
               between
               every
               two
               of
               them
               to
               preserve
               the
               just
               Wideness
               of
               the
               Intervals
               if
               they
               march
               far
               ;
               and
               if
               those
               Intervals
               are
               not
               duly
               observed
               ,
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               avoid
               one
               of
               these
               two
               mischiefs
               ,
               either
               if
               they
               are
               contracted
               during
               your
               Advance
               the
               Troops
               which
               at
               need
               are
               to
               march
               up
               through
               them
               will
               be
               disabled
               from
               doing
               it
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               so
               many
               of
               them
               as
               cannot
               ,
               will
               in
               their
               separating
               from
               those
               which
               can
               ,
               be
               disorder'd
               ,
               and
               too
               likely
               remain
               useless
               .
               Or
               if
               these
               Intervals
               be
               inlarged
               ,
               your
               Flanks
               are
               thereby
               exposed
               to
               be
               fallen
               into
               by
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               therefore
               in
               my
               poor
               judgment
               ,
               that
               way
               is
               the
               very
               best
               ,
               which
               will
               most
               likely
               prevent
               your
               being
               involved
               in
               either
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               practicable
               and
               attainable
               I
               believe
               ,
               by
               not
               making
               any
               Intervals
               ,
               till
               almost
               you
               may
               have
               need
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               by
               advancing
               all
               your
               Army
               in
               one
               Line
               ,
               until
               you
               come
               so
               nigh
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               as
               you
               judge
               is
               a
               fit
               time
               to
               form
               
               your
               Lines
               in
               the
               manner
               before
               set
               down
               .
               And
               then
               the
               distance
               being
               so
               little
               between
               you
               and
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               likely
               (
               if
               but
               ordinary
               care
               is
               taken
               )
               that
               the
               Interval
               Ground
               can
               be
               either
               much
               contracted
               ,
               or
               much
               enlarged
               ,
               at
               least
               't
               is
               not
               so
               likely
               ,
               that
               either
               of
               those
               Ills
               will
               be
               run
               into
               ,
               marching
               over
               but
               a
               little
               Ground
               ,
               as
               marching
               over
               much
               :
               and
               if
               but
               moving
               a
               few
               paces
               ,
               the
               mischief
               is
               probably
               in
               some
               degree
               to
               be
               run
               into
               ,
               then
               so
               much
               the
               more
               care
               ought
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               that
               as
               few
               paces
               may
               be
               so
               marched
               as
               possibly
               you
               can
               contrive
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               see
               any
               solid
               Objection
               can
               be
               made
               hereunto
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               your
               Artillery
               ,
               for
               those
               usually
               being
               drawn
               in
               the
               Front
               of
               your
               Battalions
               ,
               till
               you
               come
               to
               place
               them
               where
               they
               are
               to
               do
               execution
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               advanced
               still
               before
               the
               Front
               of
               your
               Army
               ,
               though
               you
               should
               march
               it
               but
               in
               one
               Line
               till
               you
               come
               near
               the
               Enemy
               ;
               but
               this
               ,
               as
               all
               things
               I
               write
               ,
               I
               shall
               chearfully
               submit
               to
               better
               judgments
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               are
               desirous
               to
               come
               to
               a
               Battel
               with
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               endeavors
               to
               shun
               it
               by
               constant
               Intrenched
               Campings
               ,
               and
               by
               having
               good
               Magazines
               and
               Arsenals
               with
               or
               near
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               plentiful
               Countrey
               at
               his
               devotion
               behind
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               usually
               the
               best
               Game
               of
               him
               whose
               Countrey
               is
               invaded
               ;
               for
               he
               has
               little
               reason
               to
               give
               you
               Battel
               ,
               when
               by
               keeping
               unfought
               with
               ,
               you
               cannot
               safely
               enter
               far
               into
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               leaving
               his
               Army
               intire
               behind
               you
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               you
               ought
               ,
               by
               often
               Removings
               ,
               to
               try
               for
               an
               opportunity
               to
               give
               him
               Battel
               ;
               for
               since
               he
               is
               to
               attend
               your
               motions
               ,
               sometimes
               an
               occasion
               to
               fight
               him
               unexpectedly
               both
               to
               him
               and
               you
               may
               be
               offer'd
               you
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               also
               by
               your
               suddenly
               sitting
               down
               before
               a
               Garison
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               endangering
               the
               taking
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               induced
               to
               give
               you
               Battel
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               not
               do
               ,
               but
               in
               hope
               to
               prevent
               such
               a
               loss
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               it
               may
               be
               adviseable
               for
               you
               ,
               (
               if
               you
               are
               much
               his
               Superior
               in
               strength
               )
               with
               as
               little
               Baggage
               as
               possible
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               much
               Bread
               as
               your
               Men
               can
               carry
               ,
               and
               with
               Herds
               of
               fat
               Cattle
               to
               be
               driven
               with
               you
               ,
               (
               which
               last
               is
               a
               Provision
               that
               carries
               it self
               )
               to
               make
               Inroads
               into
               
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               both
               to
               destroy
               and
               pillage
               it
               ,
               this
               may
               provoke
               him
               to
               follow
               you
               ,
               lest
               his
               Countrey
               esteem
               him
               careless
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               thereby
               you
               may
               find
               opportunities
               to
               fight
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               sometimes
               by
               your
               invading
               parts
               of
               his
               Territories
               ,
               at
               a
               considerable
               distance
               from
               those
               places
               where
               he
               has
               formed
               his
               Magazines
               ,
               either
               necessitate
               him
               to
               remove
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               expose
               to
               your
               Army
               those
               Countries
               of
               his
               which
               you
               fall
               upon
               .
               As
               Caesar
               by
               the
               like
               method
               drew
               Pompe
               from
               his
               Magazines
               and
               Fleet
               at
               Dirachium
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               follow
               him
               into
               Thessaly
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               Caesar
               won
               his
               famous
               Battel
               of
               Pharsalia
               .
            
             
               I
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               Maxim
               in
               War
               ,
               never
               to
               have
               the
               Army
               of
               the
               Invaded
               Countrey
               to
               give
               Battel
               to
               the
               Invading
               Army
               ,
               but
               on
               very
               great
               necessity
               ,
               or
               on
               very
               great
               advantages
               ;
               for
               the
               Invaded
               by
               losing
               a
               Battel
               ,
               may
               lose
               his
               Countrey
               ;
               but
               the
               Invader
               by
               losing
               one
               ,
               will
               but
               lose
               his
               Hopes
               ,
               his
               Baggage
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               Men
               as
               are
               kill'd
               in
               the
               defeat
               ;
               and
               few
               discreet
               Gamesters
               will
               play
               their
               All
               against
               little
               or
               nothing
               comparatively
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               as
               the
               Invaded
               must
               still
               be
               careful
               to
               avoid
               a
               Battel
               ,
               so
               the
               Invader
               must
               still
               be
               forward
               to
               offer
               it
               ,
               on
               any
               fitting
               terms
               ;
               for
               should
               he
               not
               ,
               nothing
               else
               will
               keep
               up
               his
               Reputation
               ,
               which
               ,
               of
               all
               humane
               things
               ,
               ought
               most
               carefully
               ,
               and
               jealously
               ,
               to
               be
               kept
               up
               and
               increased
               in
               War.
               
            
             
               In
               my
               private
               thoughts
               ,
               I
               cannot
               readily
               believe
               ,
               that
               any
               Kingdom
               can
               easily
               be
               Conquer'd
               ,
               where
               the
               true
               Principles
               and
               Methods
               of
               War
               are
               alwayes
               observed
               ,
               unless
               some
               great
               internal
               Revolutions
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               or
               general
               Revolts
               of
               Subjects
               ,
               should
               occasion
               such
               a
               misery
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               whatever
               I
               have
               heard
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               freely
               own
               ,
               I
               cannot
               be
               brought
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               this
               present
               fatal
               War
               kindled
               almost
               all
               over
               Europe
               ,
               will
               have
               such
               great
               Progresses
               as
               some
               of
               more
               sanguine
               Complexions
               than
               
               I
               am
               ,
               have
               believed
               ,
               or
               rather
               fancied
               ;
               for
               though
               France
               has
               the
               formidablest
               League
               against
               it
               ,
               that
               perhaps
               was
               ever
               yet
               made
               in
               Europe
               against
               any
               one
               Monarch
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               find
               the
               Advances
               of
               his
               Confederated
               Enemies
               are
               very
               considerable
               ,
               nor
               can
               I
               believe
               they
               will
               be
               ,
               for
               the
               Reasons
               formerly
               mentioned
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               and
               also
               because
               he
               does
               by
               Intrenched
               Incampings
               ,
               and
               providing
               timely
               and
               plentifully
               for
               his
               Armies
               to
               eat
               ,
               frustrate
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               all
               the
               great
               Enterprises
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               which
               is
               practicably
               to
               perform
               the
               solidest
               Maxims
               of
               War
               ;
               and
               whoever
               he
               be
               that
               can
               stedily
               observe
               them
               ,
               will
               find
               the
               necessary
               benefits
               which
               will
               result
               to
               him
               thereby
               ,
               unless
               a
               higher
               Power
               does
               turn
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               Man
               into
               Foolishness
               ,
               and
               against
               that
               stroke
               ,
               there
               neither
               is
               or
               can
               be
               any
               defence
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               now
               offer
               to
               Consideration
               three
               Particulars
               more
               ,
               which
               are
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               useful
               to
               be
               observed
               previously
               to
               a
               Battel
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               That
               Orders
               be
               given
               that
               no
               chief
               Officer
               who
               commands
               a
               Squadron
               ,
               or
               Commissioned
               Officer
               who
               leads
               one
               with
               him
               ,
               have
               that
               Horse
               he
               Charges
               on
               ,
               advanced
               above
               the
               length
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               before
               the
               Front
               Rank
               of
               his
               Troopers
               .
            
             
               My
               Reason
               for
               it
               is
               this
               :
            
             
               Because
               if
               those
               who
               lead
               Squadrons
               to
               the
               Charge
               ,
               be
               before
               the
               Front
               Rank
               ,
               they
               either
               without
               cause
               adventure
               to
               be
               shot
               by
               their
               own
               Men
               behind
               them
               ,
               or
               hinder
               some
               of
               them
               from
               firing
               ,
               or
               which
               is
               far
               worse
               ,
               when
               both
               Bodies
               come
               to
               the
               shock
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               out
               of
               the
               Ranks
               ,
               and
               between
               both
               Bodies
               ,
               are
               needlesly
               exposed
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               are
               of
               most
               use
               to
               those
               Men
               they
               command
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               whole
               Army
               .
            
             
               In
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               know
               some
               have
               said
               ,
               It
               does
               not
               a
               little
               animate
               the
               Squadrons
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               Officers
               which
               command
               them
               ,
               lead
               them
               on
               eight
               or
               ten
               Paces
               before
               the
               first
               Rank
               ,
               and
               then
               just
               as
               they
               are
               going
               to
               mingle
               to
               fall
               into
               it
               .
               But
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               I
               believe
               good
               Soldiers
               need
               not
               such
               Airy
               Animations
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Bad
               will
               not
               fight
               well
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               more
               substantial
               ones
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               I
               believe
               it
               does
               rather
               Disanimate
               ,
               than
               Encourage
               Soldiers
               ,
               who
               have
               any
               consideration
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               those
               Officers
               ,
               whose
               Conduct
               they
               relie
               upon
               ,
               ●…ive
               them
               so
               ill
               an
               impression
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               doing
               a
               vain
               thing
               ,
               by
               which
               also
               they
               may
               too
               probably
               incapacitate
               themselves
               to
               command
               their
               Men
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               likely
               to
               have
               most
               need
               of
               being
               order'd
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               ,
               either
               as
               to
               their
               Rallying
               ,
               if
               discomposed
               in
               the
               Charge
               ,
               or
               an
               orderly
               Pursuit
               if
               successful
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               also
               may
               be
               added
               these
               two
               other
               Considerarations
               ;
               If
               the
               Officers
               advancing
               some
               Paces
               before
               their
               Men
               ,
               be
               a
               great
               Animating
               them
               ,
               may
               it
               not
               be
               a
               greater
               Disanimating
               of
               the
               Soldiery
               ,
               to
               see
               them
               ,
               when
               ready
               to
               Charge
               ,
               put
               themselves
               into
               the
               first
               Rank
               :
               For
               their
               going
               before
               their
               Squadrons
               while
               there
               is
               no
               danger
               ,
               and
               the
               returning
               when
               there
               is
               ,
               will
               ,
               in
               all
               likelihood
               ,
               make
               the
               latter
               Action
               dishearten
               more
               than
               the
               former
               can
               encourage
               ;
               for
               all
               Animations
               are
               more
               effectual
               ,
               when
               the
               danger
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               than
               when
               it
               is
               remote
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Squadrons
               advance
               to
               Charge
               ,
               the
               Troopers
               Horses
               and
               their
               own
               Knees
               are
               as
               close
               as
               they
               can
               well
               endure
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               will
               be
               impossible
               for
               the
               Officers
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               Rank
               if
               it
               be
               well
               wedged
               up
               ;
               or
               if
               it
               be
               not
               ,
               thereby
               to
               give
               them
               admittance
               ,
               it
               may
               leave
               such
               Gaps
               in
               it
               as
               may
               hinder
               the
               close
               uniting
               of
               the
               Rank
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               necessary
               to
               make
               the
               Charge
               effectual
               ,
               and
               commonly
               the
               Officers
               Horses
               being
               of
               the
               best
               and
               of
               the
               highest
               mettle
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               among
               strange
               Horses
               ,
               especially
               backwards
               ,
               may
               by
               their
               fighting
               and
               kicking
               so
               disorder
               the
               Rank
               ,
               that
               the
               Enemy
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               come
               in
               at
               the
               breach
               than
               they
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               also
               strictly
               forbid
               all
               those
               who
               have
               the
               chief
               Command
               of
               a
               Squadron
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               any
               of
               the
               Enemies
               Squadron
               ,
               who
               should
               come
               out
               in
               a
               bravery
               to
               fight
               ;
               
               For
               who
               knows
               but
               the
               Enemy
               may
               send
               an
               ordinary
               Person
               ,
               but
               valiant
               ,
               on
               such
               an
               Exploit
               ,
               and
               if
               your
               chief
               Officer
               of
               a
               Squadron
               should
               engage
               with
               him
               ,
               his
               killing
               of
               the
               other
               will
               signifie
               little
               ,
               but
               his
               being
               kill
               d
               would
               much
               prejudice
               the
               whole
               Squadron
               ,
               and
               possibly
               thereby
               the
               whole
               Wing
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               whole
               Army
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               still
               in
               such
               Pickeerings
               if
               they
               shall
               be
               judged
               necessary
               at
               all
               when
               Troops
               are
               ready
               to
               mingle
               ,
               only
               such
               young
               Gallants
               should
               be
               allowed
               to
               be
               the
               Actors
               ,
               whose
               deaths
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               happen
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               of
               such
               a
               Consequence
               as
               the
               Fall
               of
               an
               Officer
               ,
               who
               has
               the
               Honour
               and
               Trust
               to
               command
               a
               whole
               Squadron
               ;
               For
               in
               War
               I
               am
               an
               utter
               Enemy
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Showes
               to
               hazard
               Substances
               :
               And
               since
               the
               Nature
               of
               War
               ●…ves
               but
               too
               much
               to
               Uncertainty
               ,
               I
               would
               expose
               as
               little
               as
               might
               be
               of
               it
               to
               Choice
               or
               Capriciousness
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               thing
               which
               I
               offer
               to
               Consideration
               is
               ,
               That
               your
               Standards
               or
               Cornets
               Colours
               ,
               in
               a
               day
               of
               Battel
               ,
               be
               in
               the
               second
               Rank
               ;
            
             
               For
               these
               Reasons
               :
            
             
               They
               are
               safer
               there
               than
               in
               the
               first
               Rank
               ;
               and
               thereby
               the
               briskest
               of
               your
               Enemy
               has
               the
               least
               invitation
               to
               attempt
               the
               winning
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               chief
               and
               solid
               Ends
               of
               having
               Standards
               or
               Cornets
               flying
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               Troopers
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               disordered
               in
               the
               Charge
               ,
               may
               see
               under
               what
               they
               are
               to
               Rally
               ;
               and
               it
               being
               a
               high
               disgrace
               to
               lose
               their
               Colours
               ,
               it
               makes
               Men
               fight
               the
               heartilier
               against
               those
               who
               would
               cast
               it
               on
               them
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               those
               Cornets
               should
               still
               be
               placed
               in
               a
               Battel
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               greater
               safety
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               to
               answer
               the
               speedy
               Rallying
               under
               them
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               most
               useful
               ,
               and
               most
               secure
               ;
               which
               last
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               will
               be
               in
               the
               second
               Rank
               :
               For
               there
               every
               way
               that
               your
               Troop
               can
               be
               attack'd
               ,
               it
               has
               a
               Rank
               between
               it
               and
               the
               Enemy
               to
               defend
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Troop
               also
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               being
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Centre
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               thing
               I
               offer
               to
               Consideration
               ,
               is
               ,
               That
               when
               your
               
               Enemy
               does
               very
               much
               overpower
               your
               Infantry
               ,
               that
               the
               Battalions
               of
               Pikes
               which
               are
               in
               your
               first
               Line
               ,
               may
               have
               only
               so
               many
               Colours
               flying
               at
               the
               head
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               will
               serve
               to
               let
               the
               Soldiers
               see
               where
               respectively
               they
               are
               to
               Rally
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               their
               being
               disorder'd
               or
               routed
               ;
               For
               nothing
               does
               more
               excite
               an
               Enemy
               to
               push
               for
               Colours
               ,
               than
               to
               see
               many
               ,
               and
               near
               him
               ;
               and
               since
               a
               few
               will
               serve
               to
               answer
               the
               need
               of
               orderly
               Rallying
               ,
               why
               should
               there
               be
               more
               in
               the
               first
               Line
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Colours
               I
               would
               have
               flying
               at
               the
               head
               of
               your
               Pikes
               in
               your
               second
               Line
               ,
               where
               they
               will
               be
               much
               safer
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               smoke
               of
               the
               Cannon
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Small
               Shot
               is
               driven
               away
               by
               the
               Wind
               ,
               or
               so
               attenuated
               ,
               that
               your
               Enemies
               may
               see
               through
               it
               ,
               the
               sight
               of
               so
               many
               Colours
               flying
               at
               the
               head
               of
               your
               Battalions
               or
               Stands
               of
               Pikes
               ,
               casts
               a
               kind
               of
               dread
               on
               the
               Soldiery
               of
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               who
               having
               been
               accustomed
               to
               see
               Colours
               guarded
               by
               full
               Companies
               ,
               conclude
               those
               are
               the
               Pikes
               of
               so
               many
               intire
               Companies
               ,
               in
               your
               second
               Line
               ,
               as
               they
               see
               Colours
               flying
               at
               the
               head
               of
               those
               Pikes
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               thereby
               even
               despair
               of
               vanquishing
               such
               a
               Force
               in
               your
               second
               Line
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               have
               been
               vigorously
               opposed
               ,
               and
               much
               shatter'd
               by
               your
               first
               Line
               ▪
            
             
               If
               in
               Objection
               to
               this
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               in
               case
               you
               win
               the
               day
               ,
               though
               you
               should
               for
               a
               time
               lose
               any
               of
               your
               Colours
               ,
               yet
               as
               one
               of
               the
               many
               consequences
               of
               your
               Victory
               ,
               you
               will
               recover
               the
               Colours
               you
               lost
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               lose
               the
               Field
               ,
               they
               will
               as
               certainly
               be
               lost
               in
               the
               second
               Line
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               in
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               To
               that
               I
               answer
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               disgrace
               to
               have
               had
               for
               any
               time
               ,
               any
               of
               your
               Colours
               in
               your
               Enemies
               possession
               ;
               and
               who
               knows
               also
               as
               soon
               as
               any
               of
               them
               are
               taken
               ,
               but
               some
               may
               convey
               them
               so
               expeditiously
               out
               of
               the
               Field
               ,
               as
               though
               you
               get
               the
               day
               ,
               you
               cannot
               get
               again
               your
               lost
               Colours
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               I
               have
               known
               a
               defeated
               Army
               ,
               at
               the
               close
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               which
               has
               had
               some
               success
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               ,
               
               and
               had
               then
               taken
               some
               Colours
               by
               shewing
               which
               in
               Places
               and
               Countries
               they
               retreated
               into
               ,
               have
               persuaded
               the
               People
               they
               were
               the
               Victorious
               ,
               and
               thereby
               have
               gotten
               the
               Recruits
               ,
               for
               their
               shatter'd
               Troops
               ,
               which
               nothing
               but
               such
               a
               Belief
               ,
               grounded
               on
               such
               Evidences
               ,
               could
               have
               procured
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               During
               a
               Battel
               ,
               or
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               General
               still
               to
               send
               timely
               Succor
               to
               any
               of
               his
               Battalions
               ,
               or
               Squadrons
               ,
               and
               rather
               a
               little
               before
               than
               one
               moment
               after
               they
               need
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               that
               end
               to
               have
               several
               Gentlemen
               about
               him
               well
               known
               to
               the
               chief
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               to
               carry
               to
               them
               on
               the
               spur
               the
               necessary
               Orders
               from
               time
               to
               time
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               also
               his
               duty
               when
               he
               sees
               a
               breach
               in
               his
               Army
               ,
               which
               nothing
               but
               his
               own
               presence
               can
               probably
               repair
               resolutely
               in
               person
               to
               lead
               those
               Troops
               which
               are
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               it
               is
               made
               up
               ,
               then
               to
               return
               in
               person
               to
               that
               station
               from
               whence
               he
               may
               see
               how
               all
               things
               go
               ,
               that
               from
               thence
               he
               may
               timely
               send
               alwayes
               his
               requisite
               Orders
               .
            
             
               He
               ought
               also
               neither
               too
               hastily
               to
               believe
               the
               Enemies
               Army
               is
               Routed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               command
               the
               general
               pursuit
               ;
               for
               thereby
               he
               may
               hazard
               his
               dawning
               Victory
               :
               nor
               too
               slowly
               to
               order
               the
               Follow
               of
               the
               Rout
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               satisfied
               it
               is
               Real
               and
               General
               ;
               for
               else
               he
               may
               lose
               the
               best
               advantages
               of
               his
               success
               .
            
             
               A
               General
               ought
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               a
               Wing
               of
               his
               Enemies
               Army
               palpably
               Routed
               by
               a
               Wing
               of
               his
               ,
               to
               draw
               as
               many
               as
               he
               can
               well
               spare
               from
               the
               second
               Line
               of
               his
               successful
               Wing
               ,
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               (
               leaving
               the
               rest
               to
               follow
               the
               execution
               )
               that
               by
               such
               help
               and
               such
               order
               he
               may
               intirely
               and
               more
               safely
               both
               defeat
               such
               of
               his
               Enemies
               as
               yet
               make
               head
               ,
               and
               pursue
               those
               which
               are
               Routed
               .
            
             
             
               He
               ought
               also
               never
               to
               think
               upon
               ,
               much
               less
               order
               his
               Army
               in
               a
               plain
               Field
               to
               receive
               the
               Charge
               ,
               but
               still
               to
               meet
               the
               Enemy
               in
               giving
               it
               .
               Pompey
               ,
               in
               the
               decisive
               Battel
               of
               Pharsalia
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               Triarius
               ,
               commanded
               his
               Soldiers
               to
               receive
               
               Caesar's
               Assault
               ,
               and
               to
               undergo
               the
               shock
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               without
               removing
               from
               the
               place
               whereon
               they
               stood
               ,
               alledging
               that
               
               Caesar's
               men
               would
               be
               disorder'd
               in
               their
               Advance
               ,
               and
               
               Pompev's
               by
               not
               moving
               keep
               their
               Order
               ;
               on
               which
               Caesar
               himself
               sayes
               ,
               viz.
               
                 In
                 my
                 Opinion
                 this
                 was
                 against
                 all
                 Reason
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 Incitation
                 and
                 Alacrity
                 of
                 Spirit
                 naturally
                 planted
                 in
                 every
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 inflamed
                 with
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 Commander
                 should
                 repress
                 or
                 restrain
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 forward
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Event
               justified
               
               Caesar's
               Opinion
               therein
               was
               well
               grounded
               .
            
             
               A
               General
               ought
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               the
               day
               irrecoverably
               losing
               ,
               having
               first
               done
               his
               very
               utmost
               to
               recover
               it
               ,
               to
               get
               together
               as
               many
               of
               his
               Soldiers
               as
               possibly
               he
               can
               ,
               especially
               Horse
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               to
               bring
               up
               the
               Rear
               ;
               and
               make
               his
               ill
               success
               as
               easie
               as
               he
               can
               to
               his
               own
               Party
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               have
               any
               Garisons
               which
               he
               doubts
               his
               Enemy
               may
               attempt
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               his
               Victory
               ,
               to
               fling
               into
               such
               Garisons
               those
               of
               his
               Infantry
               which
               are
               left
               amazed
               at
               their
               defeat
               ,
               thereby
               to
               stop
               the
               current
               ,
               and
               give
               some
               check
               to
               the
               Victorious
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               getting
               together
               the
               residue
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               the
               sooner
               to
               recruit
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               try
               to
               recover
               afterwards
               what
               then
               he
               lost
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Battel
               is
               fought
               ,
               and
               the
               Victory
               apparently
               won
               ,
               a
               General
               ought
               to
               take
               great
               care
               ,
               as
               is
               before
               set
               down
               ,
               that
               the
               Pursuit
               be
               orderly
               made
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               safelier
               ;
               for
               which
               end
               I
               offer
               to
               consideration
               ,
            
             
               That
               the
               Cornets
               Squadron
               of
               every
               Troop
               be
               expresly
               forbidden
               ever
               to
               be
               of
               the
               loose
               Pursuers
               ,
               but
               to
               keep
               alwayes
               intire
               ,
               and
               follow
               as
               fast
               in
               order
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               other
               two
               Squadrons
               of
               it
               which
               are
               on
               the
               execution
               .
            
             
             
               This
               I
               have
               practised
               ,
               and
               found
               these
               three
               Benefits
               thereby
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               Thereby
               the
               Standards
               of
               all
               Troops
               are
               still
               well
               secured
               ,
               which
               ought
               alwayes
               to
               be
               carefully
               minded
               for
               I
               have
               known
               those
               of
               them
               of
               the
               victorious
               Party
               often
               in
               hazard
               to
               be
               lost
               ,
               when
               out
               of
               too
               eager
               an
               haste
               to
               pursue
               a
               flying
               Enemy
               ,
               the
               Troopers
               of
               the
               Cornets
               Squadron
               have
               follow'd
               the
               Pursuit
               ,
               and
               left
               their
               Colours
               unattended
               ,
               or
               but
               slenderly
               guarded
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Cornets
               Squadrons
               of
               the
               first
               Line
               of
               your
               Wing
               ,
               being
               still
               kept
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               by
               being
               the
               nearest
               to
               a
               flying
               Enemy
               ,
               are
               much
               fitter
               to
               follow
               in
               a
               Body
               to
               countenance
               ,
               and
               if
               need
               requires
               actually
               to
               justifie
               your
               Pursuers
               ,
               than
               any
               Squadrons
               of
               your
               second
               Line
               of
               your
               Wing
               can
               possibly
               be
               ;
               for
               the
               Enemy
               by
               his
               flight
               having
               got
               the
               start
               ,
               and
               Men
               who
               run
               for
               their
               lives
               doing
               it
               with
               their
               best
               speed
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               almost
               impossible
               for
               those
               which
               are
               so
               much
               behind
               them
               as
               your
               second
               Line
               is
               behind
               your
               first
               ,
               ever
               to
               overtake
               them
               ;
               wherefore
               such
               as
               are
               the
               nearest
               to
               them
               when
               they
               first
               begin
               to
               Run
               ,
               are
               those
               only
               who
               most
               properly
               and
               most
               hopefully
               are
               to
               march
               in
               a
               Body
               ,
               after
               those
               who
               dispersedly
               pursue
               ;
               that
               the
               Enemy
               may
               immediately
               be
               Routed
               ,
               if
               he
               begin
               to
               Rally
               ,
               which
               nothing
               does
               more
               frighten
               him
               from
               attempting
               ,
               than
               to
               see
               so
               near
               him
               so
               many
               Parties
               in
               good
               order
               to
               make
               him
               smart
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               more
               of
               the
               first
               Line
               of
               your
               Wing
               which
               in
               orderly
               Bodies
               can
               follow
               ,
               to
               countenance
               and
               protect
               your
               Pursuers
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               can
               spare
               of
               your
               second
               Line
               of
               your
               Wing
               ,
               to
               join
               with
               others
               of
               your
               Army
               to
               defeat
               those
               of
               your
               Enemies
               which
               remain
               unbroken
               ;
               and
               though
               in
               the
               Battel
               you
               should
               fight
               the
               Cavalry
               three
               deep
               ,
               yet
               after
               your
               Men
               have
               absolutely
               Routed
               those
               they
               Charged
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               every
               Cornets
               Squadron
               follow
               your
               Pursuers
               but
               two
               deep
               ,
               whereby
               a
               Troop
               of
               90
               Horse
               having
               in
               every
               Squadron
               of
               it
               30
               Men
               ,
               the
               Cornets
               Squadron
               being
               drawn
               up
               two
               deep
               ,
               will
               have
               15
               in
               each
               Rank
               ,
               and
               having
               
               a
               Standard
               at
               the
               head
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               appear
               a
               full
               Troop
               to
               those
               who
               flie
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               but
               now
               and
               then
               time
               to
               cast
               a
               sudden
               look
               behind
               them
               ,
               when
               seeing
               so
               many
               seeming
               entire
               Troops
               as
               there
               are
               Squadrons
               in
               a
               Wing
               of
               your
               Army
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               so
               terrifying
               a
               Prospect
               ,
               as
               few
               will
               dare
               to
               Rally
               ,
               while
               they
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               near
               them
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Chace
               is
               finished
               ,
               which
               ought
               still
               to
               be
               continued
               ,
               as
               warmly
               and
               as
               far
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               I
               esteem
               it
               an
               indispensible
               duty
               in
               a
               General
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               Field
               of
               Battel
               ,
               to
               draw
               together
               all
               his
               Forces
               that
               he
               can
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               cause
               to
               be
               returned
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               their
               most
               humble
               and
               hearty
               thanks
               ,
               for
               his
               blessing
               ,
               in
               his
               bestowing
               on
               them
               the
               Victory
               ,
               and
               his
               preserving
               so
               many
               of
               them
               from
               death
               ;
               for
               an
               unfeigned
               and
               publick
               Gratitude
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               what
               Piety
               ,
               but
               even
               what
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               does
               teach
               ,
               and
               nothing
               does
               more
               incline
               God
               to
               bestow
               future
               blessings
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               Men
               really
               thankful
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               to
               own
               him
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               Author
               and
               Finisher
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               A
               Generals
               next
               care
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               Wounded
               Men
               well
               tended
               ,
               his
               Dead
               honourably
               buried
               ,
               his
               Prisoners
               strictly
               ,
               but
               civilly
               kept
               (
               and
               to
               have
               a
               true
               List
               of
               all
               ;
               )
               to
               take
               publick
               notice
               of
               those
               who
               behaved
               themselves
               well
               ,
               to
               rebuke
               such
               as
               did
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               send
               Spies
               to
               discover
               what
               measures
               his
               Enemies
               will
               take
               in
               their
               Calamity
               ,
               the
               better
               and
               more
               advantageously
               to
               form
               his
               own
               Counsels
               and
               Actions
               ,
               and
               most
               vigorously
               to
               pursue
               his
               Point
               ,
               while
               the
               terror
               of
               a
               Defeat
               is
               fresh
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ;
               since
               't
               is
               as
               essential
               to
               a
               General
               to
               make
               the
               best
               use
               of
               a
               Victory
               ,
               as
               to
               know
               how
               to
               obtain
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               I
               have
               the
               more
               minutely
               insisted
               upon
               the
               protractive
               or
               fencing
               parts
               of
               War
               ,
               by
               Intrenched
               Incampings
               ,
               &c.
               because
               few
               of
               my
               Countreymen
               have
               made
               it
               mu●…h
               their
               study
               ,
               but
               being
               carried
               on
               by
               the
               natural
               Genius
               and
               Hereditary
               Gallantry
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               they
               are
               alwayes
               ready
               by
               true
               Valor
               expeditiously
               to
               determine
               their
               quarrels
               ;
               and
               though
               this
               is
               highly
               estimable
               ,
               yet
               I
               would
               not
               be
               ignorant
               
               of
               other
               useful
               methods
               ;
               for
               I
               know
               few
               Men
               use
               to
               travel
               on
               foot
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               be
               willing
               to
               have
               Horses
               to
               lead
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               are
               weary
               of
               Walking
               ,
               they
               may
               by
               Riding
               on
               them
               come
               to
               their
               Journies
               end
               .
               And
               since
               Battels
               are
               what
               our
               Countreymen
               most
               breathe
               after
               ,
               and
               long
               for
               in
               War
               ,
               I
               have
               also
               the
               more
               particularly
               insisted
               in
               this
               Chapter
               on
               what
               seems
               most
               materially
               ,
               if
               not
               essentially
               to
               be
               known
               Before
               ,
               In
               ,
               and
               After
               they
               are
               fought
               .
            
             
               But
               after
               all
               that
               I
               have
               said
               on
               Battels
               ,
               nay
               possibly
               after
               all
               that
               has
               been
               said
               ,
               or
               has
               been
               practised
               in
               them
               ,
               (
               could
               both
               those
               be
               known
               )
               it
               is
               my
               firm
               belief
               ,
               that
               still
               very
               much
               will
               be
               ,
               nay
               must
               be
               left
               to
               the
               Judgment
               and
               
                 Presence
                 of
                 Mind
              
               of
               a
               General
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Officers
               under
               him
               ,
               whose
               actings
               must
               be
               order'd
               according
               to
               the
               circumstances
               present
               ;
               in
               doing
               whereof
               most
               advantageously
               ,
               no
               set
               Rules
               previously
               can
               be
               given
               ,
               for
               they
               must
               be
               taken
               as
               the
               occasion
               is
               offer'd
               ,
               and
               then
               resolutely
               and
               speedily
               pursued
               ;
               yet
               what
               I
               have
               written
               ,
               may
               possibly
               be
               of
               some
               use
               ,
               to
               such
               of
               our
               less
               experienced
               Officers
               ,
               as
               shall
               well
               remember
               ,
               weigh
               and
               practise
               them
               ,
               who
               may
               by
               their
               own
               more
               illuminated
               Reasoning
               ,
               do
               as
               the
               Spaniards
               did
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               ow'd
               the
               first
               discovery
               of
               America
               to
               Columbus
               ,
               yet
               they
               ow'd
               the
               Riches
               they
               deriv'd
               from
               it
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               further
               improving
               ,
               of
               what
               he
               had
               but
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               :
               And
               if
               this
               should
               be
               the
               Result
               of
               my
               Endeavors
               ,
               I
               should
               esteem
               them
               happily
               employ'd
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .